Which is the true church? the whole Christian world, as headed only by Christ ... or, the Pope of Rome and his subjects as such? : in three parts ... / by Richard Baxter ...
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 710 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 78 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27069
         Wing B1453
         ESTC R1003
         12626085
         ocm 12626085
         64650
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27069)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64650)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 344:7)
      
       
         
           
             Which is the true church? the whole Christian world, as headed only by Christ ... or, the Pope of Rome and his subjects as such? : in three parts ... / by Richard Baxter ...
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [15], 168 [i.e. 138] p.
           
             Printed, and are to be sold by Richard Janeway ...,
             London :
             1679.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Includes bibliographical references.
             (from t.p.) I. The papists confusion in explaining the terms of the questions, not able to bear the light -- II. A defence of a disputation concerning the continued visibility of the church of which the Protestants are members -- III. A defence of the several additional proofs of the said visibility.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Johnson, William, 1583-1663. -- Novelty represt.
           Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691. -- Successive visibility of the church of which the Protestants are the soundest members.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines.
           Protestantism -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           WHICH
           IS
           THE
           True
           Church
           ?
           The
           whole
           Christian
           World
           ,
           as
           Headed
           only
           BY
           CHRIST
           ,
           (
           Of
           which
           the
           Reformed
           are
           the
           soundest
           part
           )
           OR
           ,
           THE
           POPE
           of
           ROME
           And
           his
           SUBJECTS
           as
           such
           ?
        
         
           
             IN
             THREE
             PARTS
          
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           Papists
           Confusion
           in
           explaining
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Questions
           ;
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           the
           light
           .
        
         
           II.
           A
           Defence
           of
           a
           Disputation
           concerning
           the
           continued
           Visibility
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           which
           the
           Protestants
           are
           members
           .
        
         
           III.
           A
           Defence
           of
           the
           several
           Additional
           proofs
           of
           the
           said
           Visibility
           .
        
         
           By
           
             RICHARD
             BAXTER
             ..
          
        
         
           
             Written
             especially
             to
             instruct
             the
             younger
             unexperienced
             Scholars
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             these
             Deceivers
             in
             these
             dangerous
             times
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ;
           Printed
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Richard
             Ianeway
          
           ,
           in
           
             Butcher-hall
             Lane.
          
           1679.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
           to
           the
           Lovers
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           ABove
           eighteen
           years
           past
           I
           received
           a
           Paper
           (
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           one
           Mr.
           Langhorne
           )
           from
           one
           that
           called
           himself
           
             VVilliam
             Iohnson
          
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Papal
           Church
           to
           be
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           because
           no
           other
           had
           been
           visible
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           I
           answered
           it
           ,
           and
           received
           a
           Reply
           ,
           and
           wrote
           a
           Rejoinder
           .
           But
           being
           not
           rich
           enough
           to
           pay
           either
           an
           Amanuensis
           or
           Transcriber
           ,
           I
           never
           (
           to
           my
           remembrance
           )
           took
           a
           Copy
           of
           any
           Book
           which
           I
           wrote
           ,
           except
           this
           Rejoinder
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           one
           other
           ;
           and
           I
           never
           (
           to
           my
           remembrance
           )
           lost
           any
           but
           those
           two
           .
           When
           I
           had
           sent
           this
           by
           the
           ordinary
           Carrier
           ,
           he
           lost
           it
           ,
           but
           took
           on
           him
           that
           he
           never
           knew
           how
           .
           Whereupon
           when
           I
           lookt
           for
           a
           Reply
           ,
           I
           receiv'd
           an
           insulting
           Letter
           for
           not
           answering
           .
           But
           when
           I
           sent
           my
           Rejoinder
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           I
           could
           never
           have
           any
           Reply
           thereto
           .
           Above
           a
           year
           after
           ,
           coming
           up
           to
           London
           at
           the
           Kings
           Restoration
           ,
           I
           enquired
           after
           the
           Disputer
           ,
           and
           called
           yet
           for
           some
           Reply
           ,
           but
           could
           get
           none
           :
           and
           I
           was
           there
           informed
           ,
           that
           his
           name
           was
           Terret
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           usually
           lived
           with
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           (
           within
           seven
           miles
           of
           me
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           told
           he
           lived
           near
           an
           hundred
           miles
           off
           )
           :
           But
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           their
           Disputers
           about
           London
           ,
           where
           he
           spent
           much
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           had
           lately
           disputed
           with
           Mr.
           
             Pet.
             Gunning
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Pierson
           (
           now
           both
           Bishops
           )
           ,
           and
           had
           printed
           the
           Dispute
           without
           their
           consent
           .
           And
           lest
           he
           should
           do
           so
           by
           any
           part
           of
           mine
           ,
           I
           sent
           him
           word
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           would
           not
           prosecute
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           I
           would
           publish
           what
           was
           done
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           offered
           to
           do
           it
           rather
           by
           Conference
           than
           by
           Writing
           :
           Which
           I
           accepted
           ,
           and
           he
           came
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           we
           agreed
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           true
           explication
           of
           some
           terms
           which
           were
           likest
           to
           be
           most
           used
           in
           our
           Controversie
           .
           I
           offered
           to
           give
           him
           my
           sense
           of
           any
           terms
           of
           which
           he
           would
           desire
           it
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           like
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           granted
           .
           He
           desired
           none
           at
           all
           of
           me
           ;
           but
           such
           terms
           as
           I
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           wrote
           me
           immediately
           his
           explication
           of
           ;
           which
           because
           it
           rather
           encreased
           the
           darkness
           and
           uncertainty
           ,
           I
           excepted
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           desired
           fuller
           explication
           .
           By
           this
           time
           our
           hour
           was
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           I
           expected
           him
           to
           prosecute
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           
           but
           could
           never
           see
           him
           more
           .
           Whereupon
           after
           urgency
           and
           expectation
           ,
           I
           published
           what
           had
           passed
           between
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           year
           the
           Countess
           of
           Balcarres
           (
           now
           Countess
           of
           Argyle
           )
           a
           person
           to
           whom
           I
           had
           extraordinary
           obligations
           ,
           sent
           for
           me
           ,
           being
           in
           great
           affliction
           for
           her
           eldest
           Daughter
           turned
           Papist
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           offered
           a
           Conference
           with
           the
           person
           that
           had
           perswaded
           her
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           whom
           she
           would
           chuse
           :
           which
           the
           Lady
           accepted
           ,
           and
           undertook
           to
           bring
           one
           speedily
           to
           perform
           it
           .
           But
           at
           last
           she
           said
           the
           person
           was
           afraid
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Law.
           I
           urged
           her
           still
           ,
           and
           then
           she
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           knew
           who
           it
           was
           that
           he
           was
           to
           speak
           with
           ,
           he
           professed
           that
           he
           feared
           no
           danger
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           greatly
           honoured
           me
           ,
           being
           one
           that
           knew
           me
           ;
           but
           refused
           the
           Dispute
           .
           I
           provoked
           her
           to
           get
           some
           other
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           the
           ablest
           that
           then
           attended
           on
           the
           Queen
           mother
           (
           who
           then
           encourag'd
           her
           :
           )
           But
           she
           would
           have
           none
           but
           him
           that
           did
           refuse
           it
           .
           Whereupon
           (
           her
           mother
           being
           in
           danger
           of
           death
           by
           grief
           )
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           speak
           more
           harshly
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           ask
           her
           ,
           Whether
           she
           dealt
           wisely
           to
           follow
           such
           as
           durst
           not
           let
           her
           hear
           what
           was
           to
           be
           said
           ?
           I
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           spend
           but
           one
           hour
           in
           giving
           the
           reasons
           why
           she
           should
           turn
           Papist
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           spend
           another
           hour
           in
           giving
           her
           my
           reasons
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           would
           leave
           the
           issue
           to
           her
           Conscience
           .
           After
           long
           denial
           ,
           at
           last
           she
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           did
           consent
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           speaking
           ,
           but
           only
           
             writing
             ex
             tempore
          
           ,
           and
           nothing
           done
           but
           by
           syllogism
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Disputation
           .
           I
           asked
           her
           ,
           Whether
           that
           way
           was
           most
           suitable
           to
           her
           understanding
           and
           patience
           ?
           And
           whether
           she
           would
           stay
           till
           we
           had
           done
           our
           writings
           ,
           which
           might
           possibly
           be
           some
           years
           ?
           And
           whether
           she
           might
           not
           as
           well
           read
           what
           is
           written
           already
           ?
           But
           when
           nothing
           else
           would
           be
           consented
           to
           ,
           I
           yeilded
           to
           such
           writing
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           she
           would
           but
           hear
           our
           several
           Reasons
           one
           hour
           or
           two
           first
           .
           And
           when
           that
           could
           not
           be
           obtained
           ,
           I
           consented
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           write
           .
           But
           just
           when
           the
           time
           came
           ,
           the
           Lady
           was
           stoln
           away
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           followed
           and
           overtook
           her
           ,
           she
           told
           them
           that
           she
           was
           but
           going
           on
           some
           business
           ,
           and
           would
           presently
           return
           (
           her
           mother
           professed
           that
           before
           her
           perversion
           she
           scarce
           ever
           found
           her
           in
           a
           Lye
           or
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           after
           could
           scarce
           believe
           any
           thing
           that
           she
           said
           )
           .
           But
           she
           went
           to
           a
           Nunnery
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           her
           Mother
           saw
           her
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           ere
           long
           received
           Letters
           of
           the
           Reasons
           of
           her
           Religion
           ,
           which
           at
           her
           Mothers
           desire
           I
           answered
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           suppose
           that
           they
           suffered
           her
           not
           to
           see
           the
           Answer
           .
        
         
         
           When
           she
           was
           gone
           ,
           I
           understood
           that
           it
           was
           this
           same
           Mr.
           
             W.
             Iohnson
          
           ,
           alias
           Terret
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           man
           that
           had
           seduced
           her
           ,
           and
           refused
           the
           Dispute
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           long
           after
           he
           Printed
           a
           Reply
           to
           the
           Book
           which
           I
           had
           published
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           ,
           
             Novelty
             represt
          
           :
           which
           when
           I
           perused
           ,
           I
           saw
           that
           a
           Rejoinder
           would
           be
           of
           little
           use
           ,
           because
           it
           must
           consist
           for
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           ,
           of
           the
           detection
           of
           his
           fallacious
           words
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           vindication
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Church-History
           ;
           and
           the
           former
           would
           rather
           tire
           than
           edisie
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           would
           profit
           none
           but
           those
           that
           were
           already
           well
           acquainted
           with
           Church-History
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           would
           fully
           search
           the
           Authors
           cited
           ,
           till
           they
           understood
           by
           them
           who
           it
           is
           that
           citeth
           them
           aright
           :
           He
           that
           will
           not
           do
           this
           cannot
           judg
           of
           our
           case
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           will
           do
           it
           needeth
           not
           my
           help
           .
           Wherefore
           having
           much
           better
           work
           ,
           and
           no
           time
           to
           spare
           ,
           expecting
           that
           my
           change
           was
           near
           ,
           my
           Conscience
           forbad
           me
           such
           a
           frivolous
           expence
           of
           time
           as
           a
           Rejoinder
           to
           his
           Reply
           would
           prove
           .
           But
           having
           since
           written
           many
           Books
           against
           Popery
           ,
           to
           none
           of
           which
           I
           can
           procure
           yet
           a
           word
           of
           answer
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           not
           to
           answer
           me
           till
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           may
           shortly
           expect
           )
           by
           the
           perswasions
           of
           some
           I
           have
           attempted
           to
           make
           this
           Return
           to
           this
           
             one
             Reply
          
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           ever
           they
           published
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           true
           Order
           requireth
           first
           that
           we
           understand
           each
           others
           terms
           ,
           I
           must
           begin
           with
           that
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           last
           thing
           in
           his
           Book
           ;
           in
           which
           you
           will
           see
           what
           a
           sandy
           fabrick
           it
           is
           which
           is
           adorned
           by
           them
           with
           the
           great
           Epithetes
           of
           
             Apostolical
             ,
             Ancient
             ,
             Universal
             ,
             Infallible
             ,
          
           and
           how
           little
           they
           know
           ,
           or
           can
           make
           others
           know
           what
           it
           is
           of
           which
           they
           do
           dispute
           ,
           or
           what
           that
           Church
           is
           ,
           to
           which
           so
           many
           hundred
           thousand
           Christians
           (
           called
           by
           them
           Hereticks
           )
           have
           been
           sacrificed
           by
           sword
           and
           flames
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           Part
           I
           defend
           the
           Visibility
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           the
           Protestants
           are
           members
           of
           ,
           against
           his
           vain
           Objections
           .
           And
           in
           the
           third
           Part
           I
           defend
           those
           Additional
           arguments
           by
           which
           I
           proved
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           impartial
           understanding
           Reader
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           their
           Terrestrial
           Universal
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           their
           condemnation
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           contrary
           to
           
             Sense
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
             Consent
             ,
             Antiquity
          
           and
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Kingdom
           standeth
           but
           on
           three
           Legs
           ,
           IGNORANCE
           and
           deceit
           ,
           worldly
           INTEREST
           ,
           and
           the
           SWORD
           and
           violence
           .
           And
           when
           these
           (
           and
           especially
           the
           sword
           of
           Princes
           )
           do
           cease
           to
           uphold
           
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           presently
           die
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           For
           though
           
             Melchior
             Canus
          
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Priviledges
           (
           as
           he
           calleth
           them
           )
           
             have
             stood
             ,
             though
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Arms
             of
             Emperours
             have
             been
             against
             them
             ,
          
           yet
           was
           it
           upheld
           against
           all
           these
           by
           no
           better
           means
           than
           those
           aforesaid
           .
           The
           greater
           number
           of
           Churches
           and
           Bishops
           
             (
             viz.
          
           of
           East
           and
           South
           )
           being
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           other
           four
           Patriarchates
           renouncing
           them
           (
           as
           they
           do
           to
           this
           day
           )
           they
           laid
           the
           faster
           hold
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           by
           mastering
           Italy
           ,
           flattering
           and
           advancing
           France
           ,
           promising
           Kingdoms
           and
           Empire
           to
           their
           Adherents
           ,
           threatning
           the
           deposition
           of
           others
           ,
           dividing
           Germany
           and
           all
           Europe
           ,
           that
           many
           might
           need
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           few
           be
           able
           to
           resist
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           keeping
           men
           ignorant
           that
           they
           might
           be
           capable
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           by
           these
           means
           they
           overcame
           the
           Arms
           of
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           whose
           Subjects
           they
           had
           been
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           were
           nothing
           else
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Reader
           against
           Popery
           but
           these
           following
           Particulars
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           shame
           to
           humane
           nature
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           1.
           
           The
           natural
           incapacity
           of
           one
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Church-Monarch
           ,
           
           any
           more
           than
           to
           be
           a
           Civil
           Monarch
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           .
           2.
           
           That
           Bellarmine
           confesseth
           that
           the
           Pope
           succeedeth
           not
           Peter
           as
           an
           Apostle
           (
           but
           as
           an
           Universal
           Pastor
           )
           :
           But
           Peter
           never
           had
           any
           higher
           office
           than
           to
           be
           the
           first
           ,
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           28.
           
           
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             the
             Church
             first
             Apoctles
             ,
          
           (
           not
           first
           a
           Vice-Christ
           .
           )
           3.
           
           That
           they
           affirm
           that
           it
           is
           not
           
             de
             fide
          
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           
           Peter's
           Successor
           .
           4.
           
           That
           none
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           had
           Successors
           as
           in
           superior
           seats
           ;
           nor
           did
           any
           Patriarch
           (
           much
           less
           twelve
           )
           claim
           power
           as
           Successors
           of
           any
           Apostle
           ,
           save
           Antioch
           and
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Antioch
           as
           from
           the
           same
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           but
           no
           Universal
           Soveraignty
           .
           5.
           
           That
           whoever
           will
           turn
           Papist
           ,
           must
           confess
           that
           he
           was
           an
           ungodly
           hypocrite
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           professed
           Christians
           are
           so
           ,
           save
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           know
           their
           doctrine
           .
           6.
           
           That
           he
           must
           renounce
           the
           senses
           of
           all
           sound
           men
           ,
           and
           believe
           them
           all
           deceived
           by
           Miracle
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             first
             Part.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 HIs
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 terms
                 
                   CATHOLICK
                   CHURCH
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   excludeth
                   all
                   from
                   Christs
                   Universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   no
                   Members
                   of
                   Christian
                   Congregations
                   :
                   Yet
                   meaneth
                   not
                   only
                   Churches
                   ,
                   but
                   Families
                   ,
                   Ships
                   or
                   any
                   civil
                   Assemblies
                   .
                   Damning
                   all
                   solitary
                   Christians
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   are
                   alone
                   among
                   Infidels
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   maketh
                   subjection
                   to
                   the
                   supreme
                   Pastor
                   necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   saith
                   the
                   Votum
                   of
                   it
                   alone
                   will
                   serve
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               He
               unchurcheth
               Parish-Churches
               .
               He
               maketh
               
                 dependance
                 on
                 lawful
                 Pastors
                 in
                 general
                 necessary
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               on
               the
               Pope
               particularly
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3
               What
               Faith
               must
               be
               in
               a
               Church-member
               .
               His
               implicite
               discourse
               of
               implicite
               faith
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               no
               faith
               of
               any
               particular
               Article
               .
               Several
               senses
               of
               
                 implicite
                 faith
              
               opened
               His
               general
               faith
               proved
               ,
               
                 No
                 particular
                 faith
              
               .
               In
               what
               sense
               we
               believe
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               ,
               Sect.
               8.
               
               His
               instances
               explained
               ,
               Sect.
               9.
               
               When
               virtual
               repentance
               sufficeth
               ,
               Sect.
               10.
               
               His
               avoiding
               to
               answer
               ,
               Sect.
               11.
               
            
             
               The
               Papists
               Church
               invisible
               Sect.
               12.
               
            
             
               His
               strange
               Doctrine
               of
               generals
               .
               Sect.
               13.
               
            
             
               What
               Christianity
               is
               ,
               is
               no
               point
               of
               faith
               with
               them
               ,
               Sect.
               14.
               
            
             
               The
               invisibility
               of
               their
               Church
               further
               proved
               ,
               Sect.
               15.
               
            
             
               Their
               contradictions
               about
               receiving
               all
               faith
               on
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               .
               Sect.
               16.
               17.
               
            
             
               The
               true
               method
               of
               believing
               .
               Sect.
               18.
               
            
             
               Humane
               faith
               is
               joyned
               with
               Divine
               .
               Sect.
               20.
               
            
             
               What
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               are
               .
               Sect.
               21.
               
            
             
               Papists
               utterly
               disagreed
               what
               a
               Christian
               is
               ,
               and
               confounded
               ,
               and
               their
               Church
               invisible
               ,
               Sect.
               22.
               
               Notes
               of
               great
               moment
               hereupon
               .
               The
               baptizing
               of
               men
               that
               believe
               only
               that
               
                 [
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 rewarding
                 God
                 ]
              
               is
               a
               new
               false
               baptism
               .
            
             
               
                 Sect.
                 23.
                 
                 Q
                 3.
              
               
               Who
               are
               the
               Pastors
               whose
               rejection
               unchurcheth
               men
               ?
               Of
               Parish
               Priests
               .
            
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               How
               shall
               all
               the
               world
               be
               sure
               that
               Popes
               and
               Priests
               had
               a
               just
               Election
               or
               ordination
               .
               Sect.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
               Their
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               HERESY
               .
            
             
               Whether
               Heresie
               be
               in
               will
               or
               understanding
               .
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Hereticks
               by
               their
               definition
               are
               unknown
               ,
               Sect.
               2.
               
               The
               power
               of
               judging
               of
               the
               
                 [
                 Sufficiency
              
               ]
               of
               proposals
               ,
               make
               's
               the
               Clergie
               Masters
               of
               all
               men
               lives
               ,
               Sect.
               3.
               
            
             
               
               He
               maketh
               none
               Hereticks
               that
               deny
               not
               Gods
               Veracity
               .
               Sect.
               4.
               
               And
               all
               Hereticks
               to
               deny
               it
               ;
               Yea
               all
               that
               receive
               not
               every
               truth
               safficiently
               proposed
               .
               Yet
               unsaith
               all
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               not
               culpable
               neglect
               of
               sufficient
               proof
               of
               all
               ,
               but
               contradiction
               to
               the
               known
               proposal
               of
               lawful
               superiours
               ,
               makes
               a
               Heretick
               .
               Sect.
               7.
               
            
             
               Q.
               What
               sufficient
               proposal
               is
               .
               Sect.
               8.
               9.
               
            
             
               He
               saith
               that
               the
               true
               
                 Church-Governours
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 without
                 Revelation
                 .
                 Sect.
              
               10.
               
               Sufficiency
               further
               examined
               .
               Sect.
               11.
               
               He
               hereticateth
               themselves
               or
               none
               .
               Sect.
               12.
               
            
             
               Whether
               every
               misunderstanding
               of
               an
               intelligible
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               be
               Heresie
               .
               Sect.
               13.
               
               What
               Heresie
               is
               indeed
               .
               Sect.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               3.
               
               Their
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               POPE
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Popes
               judged
               Herteicks
               by
               many
               Councils
               .
            
             
               Where
               Christs
               institution
               of
               the
               Papacy
               must
               be
               found
               .
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
             
               Who
               
                 ad
                 esse
              
               must
               elect
               the
               Pope
               .
               Sect.
               3.
               
                 W.
                 J.
              
               cannot
               and
               dare
               not
               tell
               Consecration
               denyed
               to
               be
               necessary
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               Sect.
               6.
               
            
             
               Neither
               Papal
               nor
               Episcopal
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               depends
               on
               Papal
               or
               Episcopal
               ordination
               .
               Sect.
               7.
               
               So
               they
               may
               be
               Laymen
               .
               What
               such
               jurisdiction
               is
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               What
               notice
               or
               proof
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               subjects
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               4.
               
               Their
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               BISHOP
               .
            
             
               The
               Pope
               is
               not
               of
               Gods
               ordaining
               ,
               in
               their
               way
               .
               Sect.
               1.
               2.
               
               Their
               Bishop
               of
               Calcedons
               testimony
               put
               off
               .
               Sect.
               3.
               
               They
               make
               
                 all
                 men
              
               that
               will
               ,
               or
               no
               men
               to
               be
               Bishops
               .
               His
               great
               confusion
               and
               contradictions
               .
               Saying
               ,
               we
               want
               not
               Episcopal
               Consecration
               ,
               but
               
                 Election
                 ,
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 Vocation
                 ,
                 Missions
                 ,
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               All
               these
               explained
               .
               Sect.
               8.
               
               He
               makes
               the
               Chapters
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               days
               to
               have
               had
               the
               power
               of
               choosing
               all
               the
               Parish
               Priests
               .
               Popes
               no
               Popes
               for
               want
               of
               common
               consent
               .
               Sect.
               9.
               who
               must
               choose
               a
               Monark
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               .
               Sect.
               10.
               
               Their
               succession
               interrupted
               .
               Sect.
               11.
               12.
               
               Is
               it
               essential
               to
               a
               Bishop
               to
               have
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               parishes
               or
               presbyters
               .
               By
               affirming
               this
               he
               nullifieth
               all
               the
               first
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               were
               Bishops
               before
               they
               made
               presbyters
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               denyeth
               all
               succession
               by
               denying
               the
               root
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               5.
               
               What
               they
               mean
               by
               TRADITION
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               He
               thinks
               the
               Tradition
               of
               all
               the
               world
               may
               be
               known
               by
               every
               Christian
               ;
               as
               easily
               as
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Canonical
               Scripture
               .
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
             
               Tradition
               against
               Popery
               .
               Sect.
               4.
               
               The
               Protestants
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               &c.
               are
               of
               one
               Church
               .
               Sect.
               4.
               
               The
               contradictions
               of
               
                 W.
                 J.
              
               The
               unity
               of
               all
               other
               Christians
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               greater
               than
               the
               unity
               of
               Papists
               as
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               6.
               
               What
               they
               mean
               by
               a
               General
               COUNCIL
               .
            
             
               His
               definition
               of
               a
               general
               Council
               is
               no
               definition
               .
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Councils
               of
               old
               not
               called
               
               by
               the
               
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               3.
               
               His
               confusion
               and
               contradictions
               .
               Sect.
               4.
               
               General
               Councils
               were
               but
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               proved
               .
               Sect.
               5.
               
               The
               impossibility
               and
               utter
               unlawfulness
               of
               a
               true
               universal
               Council
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               ,
               proved
               .
               Sect.
               6.
               
               How
               many
               make
               an
               universal
               Council
               .
               Sect.
               7.
               
               They
               make
               presbyters
               uncapable
               of
               voteing
               in
               councils
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               highest
               ancient
               part
               of
               the
               Papacy
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               to
               preside
               in
               councils
               )
               is
               oft
               deputed
               to
               presbyters
               ,
               Sect.
               8.
               
               The
               council
               of
               Basil
               that
               had
               presbyters
               rejected
               by
               them
               for
               other
               reasons
               .
               Sect
               ,
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               7.
               
               What
               they
               mean
               by
               SCHISM
               .
            
             
               Papists
               acquit
               all
               from
               schism
               who
               separate
               not
               from
               the
               Whole
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Sect.
               1.
               
               We
               separated
               not
               from
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Sect.
              
               3.
               
               He
               absurdly
               requireth
               that
               we
               should
               have
               our
               Mission
               and
               Jurisdiction
               from
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               Sect.
               4.
               
               We
               have
               the
               same
               faith
               with
               them
               ,
               Sect.
               5.
               
               How
               far
               we
               separate
               from
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               6.
               
               They
               were
               not
               our
               lawful
               pastors
               ,
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Of
               hearing
               the
               pharises
               ,
               Sect.
               8.
               
               We
               infer
               not
               Rebellion
               against
               Authority
               by
               our
               rejecting
               trayterous
               Usurpers
               ,
               Sect.
               9.
               
               Whether
               the
               first
               Reformers
               knowingly
               and
               wilfully
               separated
               from
               the
               whole
               Church
               on
               earth
               ,
               Sect.
               10.
               
               He
               pretendeth
               that
               the
               Churches
               unity
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               any
               schism
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               it
               ,
               when
               their
               own
               sect
               had
               a
               schisme
               by
               divers
               Popes
               for
               forty
               years
               .
               Whether
               all
               that
               followed
               the
               wrong
               Pope
               those
               forty
               years
               were
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               damned
               ,
               Sect.
               11.
               
               His
               definition
               of
               schism
               agreeth
               best
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               separate
               from
               all
               the
               Church
               save
               their
               own
               sect
               ,
               Sect.
               12.
               
               An
               admonition
               to
               others
               ,
               Sect.
               13.
               
               My
               Reasons
               unanswered
               by
               which
               I
               proved
               .
               1.
               
               That
               we
               interrupted
               not
               our
               Church
               succession
               when
               we
               broke
               off
               from
               Rome
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               changed
               in
               Essentials
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               ALL
               was
               not
               well
               said
               or
               done
               by
               every
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Council
               of
               old
               ,
               Sect.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               considerableness
               of
               the
               extra-Imperial
               Churches
               of
               old
               .
               Sect.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               The
               plea
               of
               Peters
               supremacy
               ,
               and
               their
               succession
               ,
               overthrown
               :
               There
               never
               were
               twelve
               Patriarchal
               seats
               as
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               .
               No
               one
               Patriarch
               claimed
               to
               be
               an
               Apostles
               successor
               but
               Rome
               and
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               Antioch
               never
               claimed
               supremacy
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               Sect.
               6.
               
               The
               true
               state
               of
               the
               controversie
               about
               the
               Churches
               perpetual
               visibility
               ,
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Papists
               make
               Christians
               no
               Christians
               ,
               for
               not
               obeying
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               no
               Christians
               
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
              
               if
               they
               will
               be
               his
               subjects
               ,
               Sect.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               What
               I
               maintain
               ,
               Sect.
               10.
               
               A
               discourse
               republished
               proving
               that
               Christs
               Church
               hath
               no
               Universal
               Head
               but
               himself
               ,
               
                 (
                 Pope
                 nor
                 Council
              
               )
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               1.
               
               The
               Confutation
               of
               W.
               I's
               .
               Reply
               .
            
             
               
                 Twelve
                 instances
                 confu●…ing
                 the
                 wild
                 fundamental
                 principle
                 of
              
               W.
               J.
               that
               [
               whatever
               hath
               been
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               is
               essential
               to
               it
               ]
               Sect.
               4.
               
            
             
               
               By
               this
               he
               unchurcheth
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               5.
               
               He
               saith
               that
               every
               such
               thing
               is
               essential
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               every
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               as
               have
               sufficient
               proposal
               ,
               confuted
               ,
               Sect
               6.
               
               By
               this
               their
               Church
               cannot
               be
               known
               ,
               or
               the
               faith
               of
               a
               few
               may
               make
               others
               Christians
               ,
               Sect.
               7.
               
               His
               assertion
               further
               confuted
               ,
               Sect.
               8.
               
               His
               Logical
               proof
               shamed
               [
               that
               every
               accident
               is
               separable
               ]
               and
               therefore
               all
               that
               Christ
               instituted
               to
               continue
               is
               no
               accident
               ,
               Sect.
               9.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               belief
               of
               every
               institution
               for
               continuance
               ,
               be
               essential
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Sect.
               10.
               
            
             
               They
               unchurch
               themselves
               ,
               Sect.
               11.
               
            
             
               He
               acknowledgeth
               that
               all
               Christian
               Nations
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               expresly
               ,
               but
               implicitely
               in
               subjecting
               themselves
               to
               them
               that
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               to
               be
               their
               lawful
               pastors
               .
               Five
               notable
               consequents
               of
               this
               :
               The
               true
               method
               of
               believing
               ,
               Sect.
               12.
               
            
             
               The
               instance
               of
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Iberians
               and
               Indians
               vindicated
               .
               He
               supposeth
               that
               every
               revealed
               truth
               was
               taught
               them
               by
               lay-persons
               ,
               Sect.
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               instance
               of
               Peters
               not
               preaching
               his
               own
               supremacy
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               vindicated
               ,
               Sect.
               14.
               
            
             
               The
               Indians
               converted
               by
               the
               English
               and
               Dutch
               are
               taught
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               Sect.
               15.
               
               And
               so
               are
               the
               
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               16.
               
            
             
               His
               Doctrine
               against
               Christs
               visible
               reign
               ,
               containeth
               many
               gross
               errors
               commonly
               called
               Heresies
               .
               And
               by
               making
               the
               Christian
               world
               a
               Monster
               if
               it
               have
               not
               one
               Papal
               Head
               ,
               he
               maketh
               the
               humane
               world
               a
               Monster
               because
               it
               hath
               not
               one
               humane
               King.
               Sect.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
               Our
               Churches
               visibility
               confessed
               .
            
             
               Theirs
               to
               be
               by
               them
               proved
               .
               How
               far
               any
               Protestants
               grant
               the
               power
               of
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               as
               Patriarch
               ,
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             
               He
               biddeth
               me
               but
               prove
               that
               
                 any
                 Church
                 which
                 now
                 denieth
                 the
                 Popes
                 Soveraignty
                 hath
                 been
                 always
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 Church
                 always
                 denyed
                 it
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               2.
               
               Notes
               hereon
               .
            
             
               Whether
               they
               should
               exclaim
               against
               Christ
               as
               an
               invisible
               Head
               ,
               who
               make
               him
               as
               visible
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               every
               receiver
               ,
               as
               a
               King
               is
               in
               his
               cloathes
               ,
               Sect.
               3.
               
            
             
               Whether
               a
               Ministry
               be
               essential
               to
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               Sect.
               4.
               
            
             
               His
               Argument
               against
               our
               Christianity
               re-examined
               ,
               and
               confuted
               by
               divers
               instances
               of
               such
               fallacies
               ,
               Sect.
               5.
               
            
             
               He
               requireth
               an
               instance
               of
               any
               Church-Unity
               ,
               though
               without
               a
               humane
               head
               :
               which
               endeth
               the
               controversie
               ,
               Sect.
               6.
               
               More
               differences
               and
               greater
               amongst
               Papists
               than
               among
               all
               the
               other
               Churches
               ,
               Sect.
               7.
               
               He
               hath
               no
               evasion
               ,
               but
               saying
               that
               these
               Churches
               are
               not
               Christians
               (
               because
               they
               depend
               not
               on
               the
               Pope
               )
               from
               which
               he
               before
               said
               that
               he
               abstracted
               ,
               Sect.
               8.
               
            
             
               He
               denieth
               us
               (
               with
               the
               
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Armenians
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
               to
               have
               been
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               Church
               ,
               both
               fully
               proved
               ,
               Sect.
               9.
               
               The
               charge
               of
               Nestorianism
               and
               Eutichianism
               on
               many
               Churches
               ,
               examined
               ,
               Sect.
               10.
               
            
             
               His
               shameful
               calling
               for
               the
               names
               of
               sects
               ,
               and
               requiring
               proof
               of
               the
               Negative
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               Sect.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               3.
               
               More
               of
               our
               Unity
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               speech
               of
               Celestines
               Legat
               at
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               His
               saying
               and
               unsaying
               ,
               Sect.
               3.
               
               His
               instances
               of
               
                 Goths
                 ,
                 Danes
                 ,
                 Swedes
              
               ,
               examined
               ,
               Sect.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Whether
               extra
               Imperial
               Churches
               were
               under
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Sect.
               5.
               
               In
               what
               cases
               some
               were
               ,
               and
               which
               .
            
             
               His
               pretence
               to
               the
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Armenians
              
               ,
               and
               Persians
               ,
               examined
               ,
               Sect.
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               Tradition
               of
               these
               Churches
               is
               against
               Popery
               ,
               Sect
               7.
               
            
             
               His
               notorious
               fictions
               about
               the
               subjection
               of
               the
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Armenians
              
               ,
               and
               Abassines
               ,
               to
               Rome
               ,
               Sect.
               9.
               10.
               
               Of
               
                 Pisanus
                 ,
                 Arabick
                 ,
                 Nicene
              
               Canons
               ,
               Sect.
               11.
               
            
             
               He
               intended
               to
               write
               a
               Tractate
               to
               prove
               that
               extraneous
               Bishops
               were
               at
               the
               Councils
               .
               But
               that
               put-off
               goeth
               for
               an
               answer
               ,
               Sect.
               12.
               
            
             
               He
               confesseth
               that
               the
               very
               Gallicane
               and
               Spanish
               Liturgies
               mention
               not
               the
               Popes
               Soveraignty
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Ethiopick
               ,
               Sect.
               13.
               
            
             
               When
               Constantine
               intreated
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               for
               the
               Churches
               there
               ,
               the
               Pope
               did
               not
               command
               there
               ,
               Sect.
               14.
               
            
             
               Whether
               before
               Gregory's
               Mission
               ,
               the
               British
               Church
               was
               ever
               subject
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               heretical
               ,
               Sect.
               15.
               
            
             
               Reynerius
               words
               vindicated
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 [
                 The
                 Churches
                 of
              
               the
               
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Ethiopians
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 converted
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
               Sect.
               16.
               
            
             
               The
               28.
               
               Can.
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Calcedon
               vindicated
               ,
               which
               declareth
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               but
               the
               first
               Patriarch
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               by
               humane
               right
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Imperial
               City
               ,
               Sect.
               17.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               His
               brave
               attempt
               to
               prove
               that
               extra-Imperial
               Bishops
               were
               summoned
               to
               the
               Councils
               ,
               At
               Nice
               of
               
                 John
                 Persidis
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Gothia
              
               ;
               At
               Ephes.
               1.
               
               Thebamnon
               Bishop
               of
               Coptus
               ,
               Sect.
               21.
               22.
               
               His
               other
               citations
               confuted
               ,
               Sect.
               23.
               
               Of
               Eusebius
               his
               circular
               Letter
               ,
               Sect.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               4.
               
               The
               Emperors
               and
               not
               the
               Pope
               called
               the
               old
               Councils
               ,
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             
               Myraeus
               his
               
                 Notitia
                 Episcopat
              
               against
               him
               ,
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               authority
               over
               the
               barbarous
               given
               ,
               Con.
               Calced
               .
               c.
               28.
               
            
             
               Proof
               that
               the
               Papal
               power
               was
               held
               to
               be
               but
               
                 jure
                 humano
              
               ,
               Sect.
               5.
               
               He
               was
               over
               but
               one
               Empire
               ,
               Sect.
               6.
               
               No
               councils
               but
               of
               one
               Empire
               .
            
             
               Prospers
               testimony
               examined
               ,
               
                 &
                 caput
                 mundi
              
               expounded
               ,
               Sect.
               7.
               
            
             
               Pope
               Leo's
               words
               examined
               ,
               Sect.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               The
               Decretal
               Epistles
               shew
               the
               Popes
               ruled
               not
               the
               world
               ,
               Sect.
               10.
               
               More
               of
               Ethiopia
               and
               Pisanus's
               Canons
               ,
               Sect.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               5.
               
               The
               Case
               re●…eated
               .
               The
               uselesness
               of
               his
               Testimonies
               therein
               .
            
             
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               6.
               
               The
               Vanity
               of
               his
               proofs
               that
               Councils
               were
               called
               General
               as
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Empire
               .
               From
               the
               words
               
                 [
                 totius
                 orbis
              
               ]
               from
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               World
               :
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               Sect.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               His
               Question
               answered
               ,
               what
               Hereticks
               are
               Christians
               ,
               Sect.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               He
               saith
               that
               no
               
                 Heretick
                 believeth
                 for
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 revealing
              
               ;
               and
               so
               acquitteth
               all
               that
               do
               but
               believe
               that
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               that
               believe
               indeed
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               Sect.
               12.
               
            
             
               Of
               sufficiency
               of
               proposal
               of
               truths
               .
               It
               is
               not
               equal
               .
               He
               absolveth
               Hereticks
               .
               And
               maketh
               Hereticks
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               Sect.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               are
               one
               Church
               .
               Whether
               the
               Pope
               and
               Christ
               are
               two
               heads
               .
               Whether
               a
               King
               that
               saith
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               the
               Vice-god
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               set
               not
               up
               a
               policy
               destinct
               from
               Gods
               ,
               Sect.
               16.
               
            
             
               One
               called
               a
               Papist
               may
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               another
               not
               ,
               Sect.
               17.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               7.
               
               Whether
               we
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               old
               Hereticks
               did
               ,
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             
               Whether
               we
               separate
               from
               other
               Churches
               as
               we
               do
               from
               the
               Papal
               ,
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Arrians
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               as
               Christian
               ,
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Why
               they-call
               us
               Schismaticks
               ,
               Sect.
               4.
               5.
               
               Papists
               agree
               not
               whether
               Hereticks
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Sect.
               6.
               
               What
               we
               hold
               herein
               ,
               Sect.
               6.
               
               His
               absurd
               answer
               ,
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Whether
               every
               man
               deny
               Christs
               veracity
               who
               receiveth
               not
               every
               truth
               sufficiently
               proposed
               ,
               Sect.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               He
               maketh
               it
               a
               grand
               novelty
               of
               mine
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               there
               may
               be
               divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               most
               perfect
               unity
               .
               The
               shame
               of
               this
               charge
               ,
               Sect.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               His
               charge
               of
               Eutychianisme
               on
               the
               Abassines
               ,
               &c.
               Sect.
               12.
               
            
             
               Of
               self-conceited
               hereticating
               wits
               ,
               Sect.
               12.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Abassines
               confess
               themselves
               Eutichianes
               ,
               Sect.
               14.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Greek
               Churches
               rejecting
               us
               ,
               Sect.
               16.
               
            
             
               The
               Greek
               Church
               claimed
               not
               Soveraignty
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Empire
               Sect.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               Whether
               every
               child
               ,
               subject
               ,
               or
               neighbour
               ,
               must
               judg
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               avoid
               them
               unsentenced
               ,
               Sect.
               20.
               
            
             
               His
               false
               answer
               to
               the
               testimony
               of
               their
               own
               writers
               ,
               that
               free
               the
               Greeks
               from
               heresie
               ,
               Sect.
               21.
               
            
             
               The
               witness
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Florence
               ,
               That
               the
               Greeks
               meant
               Orthodoxly
               ,
               Sect.
               23.
               
            
             
               Nilus
               testimony
               vindicated
               ,
               Sect.
               24
               Our
               unity
               with
               Greeks
               and
               others
               ,
               Sect.
               25.
               
            
             
               A
               notable
               passage
               of
               Meletius
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               and
               Constantinople
               ,
               for
               the
               sole
               Headship
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               usurpation
               ,
               novelties
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               tradition
               ,
               which
               (
               with
               Cyril's
               testimony
               )
               
                 W.
                 J.
              
               passed
               over
               ,
               Sect.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Answer
               to
               W.
               J's
               second
               part
               of
               his
               Reply
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               SUfficient
               answers
               to
               all
               his
               citations
               pretermitted
               in
               terms
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Because
               I
               cite
               a
               Patriarch
               and
               Councils
               excommunicating
               a
               Pope
               by
               the
               Emperor
               Theodosius
               countenance
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               I
               plead
               for
               Rebellion
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               His
               instances
               of
               the
               Popes
               extraneous
               power
               confuted
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               His
               particular
               proofs
               (
               before
               promised
               in
               a
               special
               Tract
               )
               examined
               ,
               1.
               
               His
               error
               of
               
                 Theophilus
                 Gothiae
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               6.
               2.
               
               Of
               
                 Domnus
                 Bosphori
              
               his
               gross
               error
               ,
               Sect.
               7.
               3.
               
               Of
               
                 Joh.
                 Persidis
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               8.
               4.
               
               Of
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Scythia
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               9.
               5.
               
               Of
               
                 Etherius
                 Anchialensis
              
               (
               for
               
                 Sebastianus
                 )
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               10.
               6.
               
               Of
               
                 Phaebamnon
                 Copti
                 .
                 Sect.
              
               11.
               7.
               
               Of
               
                 Theodulus
                 Esulae
              
               (
               so
               falsly
               called
               )
               ,
               Sect.
               12.
               8.
               
               Of
               
                 Theodorus
                 Gadarorum
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               13.
               9.
               
               Of
               
                 Antipater
                 Bostrorum
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               14.
               10.
               
               Of
               
                 Olympius
                 Schythopoleos
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               15.
               11.
               
               Of
               
                 Eusebius
                 Gentis
                 Saracenorum
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               16.
               12.
               
               
                 Constantinus
                 Bostrorum
                 ,
                 Sect.
              
               17.
               13.
               
               One
               
                 pro
                 Glaco
                 Gerassae
              
               .
               All
               shew
               his
               gross
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               19.
               
               The
               Nestorians
               Epistle
               at
               the
               Council
               Ephes.
               to
               
                 Callimores
                 Rex
              
               ,
               expounded
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Remarks
               upon
               passages
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Ephisine
                 Council
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               22.
               
               Remarks
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Calcedon
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               23.
               
               Of
               the
               Titles
               ,
               
                 Caput
                 Mundi
                 ,
                 Mater
                 omnium
                 Ecclesiarum
                 ,
                 Primatus
                 Apostolicus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               given
               to
               Antioch
               and
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               24.
               
               Binnius
               confession
               ,
               that
               at
               
                 Conc.
                 Const.
              
               1.
               
               The
               Pope
               presided
               not
               ,
               
                 per
                 se
                 vel
                 per
                 Legatos
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               25.
               
               His
               assertion
               ,
               that
               the
               Councils
               pretended
               to
               jurisdiction
               over
               the
               Church
               through
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               examined
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               26.
               
               The
               vanity
               of
               his
               first
               proof
               .
               Sect.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Of
               his
               second
               and
               third
               .
               More
               Notes
               of
               the
               
                 Council
                 .
                 Calced
                 .
                 Sect.
              
               29.
               
               His
               fourth
               instance
               confuted
               .
               Sect.
               30.
               
               His
               fifth
               confuted
               .
               Sect.
               31.
               
               His
               sixth
               confuted
               .
               Sect.
               32.
               
               His
               last
               instance
               vain
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               33.
               
               He
               could
               not
               disprove
               the
               Roman
               Church
               from
               being
               really
               two
               Churches
               (
               named
               one
               )
               as
               having
               two
               supreme
               Heads
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               34.
               
               I
               could
               not
               intreat
               him
               by
               any
               provocation
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               continued
               visibility
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               Papal
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Defence
               of
               my
               Arguments
               ,
               for
               our
               continued
               visibility
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               WHether
               all
               Believers
               are
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               The
               vanity
               of
               his
               next
               Cavil
               against
               my
               definition
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               My
               definition
               of
               Protestants
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               One
               may
               have
               communion
               with
               faulty
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               His
               shameful
               reformation
               of
               Syllogisms
               ,
               and
               pretence
               of
               Logical
               form
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               He
               denieth
               Protestants
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               I
               prove
               it
               .
               His
               silly
               cavils
               at
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Argument
               .
            
             
               
               Sect.
               7.
               
               Protestants
               profess
               all
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               .
               Proved
               .
               His
               cavils
               shamed
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               His
               oft
               repeated
               Reason
               confuted
               ,
               of
               not
               receiving
               the
               Churches
               expositions
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               The
               novelty
               and
               discord
               of
               Popery
               .
               The
               confusions
               in
               Councils
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               My
               second
               Argument's
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               we
               hold
               all
               essentials
               :
               The
               Popish
               faith
               explained
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               My
               third
               Argument
               ,
               Creed
               and
               Scriptures
               are
               with
               them
               too
               little
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               an
               insufficient
               proposal
               makes
               Christianity
               it self
               unnecessary
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               He
               giveth
               up
               his
               Cause
               ,
               confessing
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               our
               
                 explicite
                 belief
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               My
               fourth
               Argument
               ,
               His
               ridiculous
               denying
               ,
               that
               to
               deny
               the
               minor
               ,
               is
               to
               deny
               the
               antecedent
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               The
               minor
               proved
               :
               All
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               profess
               to
               love
               God
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               sincere
               Protestants
               do
               love
               him
               .
               What
               miracles
               believing
               in
               the
               Pope
               doth
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               He
               had
               no
               way
               to
               deny
               that
               Protestants
               profess
               true
               faith
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               impudent
               denying
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               we
               
                 profess
                 to
                 love
                 God.
              
               2.
               
               And
               that
               we
               feel
               that
               we
               do
               love
               him
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               20.
               
               My
               second
               Argument
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               perpetual
               visibility
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               confoundeth
               him
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               21.
               
               Scripture
               sufficiency
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               22.
               
               My
               third
               Argument
               ,
               and
               his
               shameful
               Answer
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               25.
               
               My
               fourth
               Argument
               proveth
               the
               visibility
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               Christian
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 without
                 Popery
              
               .
               Ten
               sub-arguments
               for
               that
               ,
               1
               From
               the
               twenty-eighth
               Canon
               of
               Conc.
               Calced
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               silence
               of
               the
               old
               Writers
               against
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               28.
               3.
               
               From
               Tradition
               proved
               .
               4.
               
               From
               Churches
               never
               subject
               to
               Rome
               .
               His
               citations
               briefly
               confuted
               .
            
             
               S●…ct
               .
               30.
               5.
               
               From
               the
               non-subjection
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               32.
               6.
               
               From
               Gregory
               the
               first
               's
               testimony
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               33.
               7.
               
               From
               their
               confessions
               ,
               
                 Aen.
                 Silvius
                 ,
                 Reynerius
                 ,
                 Canus
                 ,
                 Binnius
                 ,
              
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               38.
               8.
               
               Phocas
               giving
               the
               Primacy
               to
               
                 Boniface
                 .
                 Sect.
              
               39
               ,
               9.
               
               Their
               Liturgy
               new
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               40.
               
               Twelve
               instances
               of
               new
               Articles
               of
               the
               Papists
               Faith
               ,
               which
               he
               durst
               not
               Answer
               .
            
             
               S●…ct
               .
               42.
               
               The
               tenth
               Argument
               ,
               he
               yieldeth
               the
               cause
               in
               sense
               .
            
             
               S●…ct
               .
               43.
               
               Notable
               testimonies
               unanswered
               .
            
             
               S●…ct
               .
               44.
               
               Papists
               differ
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               47.
               
               What
               Hereticks
               are
               ,
               or
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               fully
               opened
               :
               His
               shameful
               exclaiming
               against
               me
               for
               distinguishing
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               48.
               
               Fifty
               six
               of
               
                 Philastrius
                 Heresies
              
               ,
               named
               ,
               many
               being
               small
               matters
               ,
               and
               many
               notorious
               certain
               truths
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               49.
               
               The
               woful
               work
               of
               Hereticating
               Councils
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               50.
               
               Councils
               hereticated
               Popes
               and
               one
               another
               :
               Almost
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               hereticate
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               55.
               
               His
               reasons
               answered
               for
               unchurching
               all
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               Sect.
               60.
               
               Their
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 sufficient
                 proposal
              
               fullier
               confuted
               ,
               and
               their
               hereticating
               and
               unchurching
               themselves
               ,
               evinced
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Mr.
           
           Iohnson's
           (
           alias
           
           Terret's
           )
           Explication
           of
           seven
           Terms
           of
           our
           Questions
           examined
           ,
           and
           his
           confusion
           manifested
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Question
             1.
             
             WHAT
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ?
             
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               all
               those
               Visible
               Assemblies
               ,
               Congregations
               or
               Communities
               of
               Christians
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               unity
               of
               true
               faith
               ,
               and
               external
               Communion
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               in
               dependance
               of
               their
               lawful
               Pastors
               .
            
          
           
             R.
             B.
             Qu.
             1.
             
             Whether
             you
             exclude
             not
             all
             those
             converted
             among
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             external
             communion
             ,
             nor
             were
             members
             of
             any
             particular
             visible
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             make
             the
             Catholick
             to
             to
             be
             constituted
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               It
               is
               sufficient
               that
               such
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               supreme
               Pastors
               in
            
             voto
             ,
             or
             quantum
             in
             se
             est
             ,
             
               resolved
               to
               be
               of
               that
               particular
               Church
               actually
               ,
               which
               shall
               or
               may
               be
               designed
               for
               them
               by
               that
               Pastor
               ,
               to
               be
               included
               in
               my
               definition
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             You
             see
             then
             that
             your
             definitions
             signifie
             nothing
             :
             No
             man
             knoweth
             your
             meaning
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               You
               shall
               presently
               see
               that
               your
               Exceptions
               signifie
               less
               than
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             You
             make
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             to
             consist
             only
             of
             visible
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             after
             you
             allow
             such
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             visible
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               I
               make
               those
               converted
               Infidels
               visible
               Assemblies
               ,
               as
               my
               definition
               speaks
               ,
               though
               not
               actual
               members
               of
               any
               particular
               visible
               Church
               .
               For
               though
               every
               particular
               visible
               Church
               be
               an
               assembly
               of
               Christians
               ,
               yet
               every
               assembly
               of
               Christians
               is
               not
               a
               particular
               visible
               Church
               .
               I
               do
               not
               therefore
               allow
               such
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               are
               no
               visible
               assemblies
               ,
               as
               you
               misconceive
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Would
             any
             man
             have
             understood
             that
             by
             
               [
               Visible
               Assemblies
            
             ]
             the
             man
             had
             not
             meant
             only
             
               [
               Churches
            
             ]
             but
             also
             
               Families
               ,
               Schools
               ,
               Cities
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             2.
             
             Doth
             he
             not
             here
             expresly
             deny
             all
             those
             persons
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             members
             of
             
               some
               other
               visible
               assemblies
            
             .
             And
             if
             a
             man
             be
             a
             Pilgrim
             ,
             a
             Hermite
             ,
             or
             if
             one
             or
             many
             be
             cast
             upon
             an
             uninhabited
             coast
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             are
             members
             of
             no
             visible
             assembly
             ,
             as
             Merchants
             ,
             Embassadors
             to
             Infidels
             ,
             &c.
             when
             will
             he
             prove
             that
             this
             unchristeneth
             or
             unchurcheth
             them
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             2.
             
             You
             now
             mention
             
               subjection
               to
               the
               supreme
               Pastor
               ,
               as
               sufficient
               ,
            
             which
             in
             your
             description
             or
             definition
             you
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Am
               I
               obliged
               to
               mention
               all
               things
               in
               my
               definition
               ,
               which
               I
               express
               after
               in
               answering
               your
               Exceptions
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             All
             that
             belongs
             to
             a
             notifying
             definition
             .
          
           
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             3.
             
             If
             to
             be
             only
             in
             Voto
             resolved
             to
             be
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             will
             serve
             ;
             then
             inexistence
             is
             not
             necessary
             :
             To
             be
             only
             in
             Voto
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             proveth
             no
             man
             a
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
               terminus
               diminuens
            
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
             Seeing
             then
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             ,
             inexistence
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             necessity
             to
             inexistence
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             only
             mention
             it
             in
             your
             definition
             ,
             but
             confine
             the
             Church
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               I
               make
               them
               actually
               inexistent
               in
               some
               visible
               assembly
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               definition
               ,
               and
               in
            
             Voto
             
               only
               in
               a
               particular
               Church
               :
               Now
               every
               particular
               family
               or
               neighbourhood
               ,
               nay
               two
               or
               three
               gathered
               in
               prayer
               ,
               is
               an
               actual
               assembly
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Strange
             Doctrine
             !
             so
             it
             is
             of
             necessity
             to
             our
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             members
             of
             a
             Christian
             City
             or
             Village
             ,
             or
             Fair
             or
             Market
             ,
             or
             some
             Meeting
             !
             And
             so
             all
             Christians
             that
             live
             solitarily
             in
             Wildernesses
             ,
             or
             among
             Turks
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             are
             all
             unchristened
             and
             damned
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             St.
             Hierome
             saith
             ,
             
               Ecclesia
               est
               plebs
               unita
               Episcopo
               .
               —
               In
               this
               consists
               your
               fallacy
               ,
               that
               you
               esteem
               none
               to
               be
               actually
               members
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               actual
               members
               of
               some
               particular
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               deny
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             thought
             verily
             it
             had
             been
             I
             that
             was
             denying
             it
             ,
             all
             this
             while
             .
             This
             is
             dispu●…ing
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             Will
             you
             say
             that
             
               you
               meant
               in
               Voto
            
             ?
             who
             can
             understand
             you
             then
             ,
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             
               They
               must
               be
               of
               visible
               assemblies
               ,
            
             and
             mean
             that
             they
             need
             not
             be
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             wish
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             purpose
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               It
               is
               sufficient
               if
               they
               be
               actually
               of
               some
               assembly
               or
               congregation
               of
               Christians
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               no
               particular
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             new
             Exposition
             of
             
             Solomon's
             
               Vae
               soli
               ,
               Wo
               to
               him
               that
               is
               alone
            
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             unchristened
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             unchurched
             .
             O
             poor
             Anchorites
             ,
             Hermites
             ,
             that
             are
             alone
             ,
             and
             shipwrackt
             Christians
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             new
             found
             priviledg
             of
             having
             company
             ,
             if
             in
             a
             Tavern
             or
             Alehouse
             ;
             and
             of
             being
             married
             and
             in
             a
             family
             ;
             such
             may
             be
             Christians
             ,
             when
             the
             solitary
             cannot
             .
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             Papists
             had
             held
             this
             !
          
           
             But
             you
             say
             nothing
             to
             the
             case
             of
             them
             that
             are
             converted
             to
             Christ
             by
             a
             solitary
             Preacher
             ,
             that
             never
             tells
             him
             of
             a
             supreme
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             convert
             many
             Indians
             :
             Can
             they
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             that
             they
             hear
             not
             of
             ?
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Whether
               he
               be
               named
               or
               no
               ,
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               sufficiently
               explicated
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               having
               some
               prudent
               manner
               of
               Government
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               must
               be
               instructed
               to
               render
               obedience
               to
               such
               Governours
               as
               Christ
               instituted
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               virtually
               to
               a
               chief
               Pastor
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             So
             they
             that
             take
             the
             Pope
             for
             Antichrist
             ,
             may
             virtually
             be
             Papists
             :
             Be
             content
             with
             that
             virtue
             .
             2.
             
             But
             I
             think
             that
             even
             that
             general
             belief
             of
             
               Pastoral
               Government
            
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               bene
               esse
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             
               ad
               esse
            
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             I
             note
             by
             the
             way
             to
             be
             hereafter
             remembred
             ,
             his
             description
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             as
             given
             by
             Hierome
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               Plebs
               unita
               Episcopo
            
             ;
             and
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             Ubi
             
             
               Episcopus
               ibi
               Ecclesia
            
             .
             And
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               To
               every
               church
               there
               is
               one
               Altar
               ,
               and
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               the
               Prosbyters
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             But
             by
             this
             Rule
             they
             make
             those
             that
             are
             now
             called
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             Churches
             ,
             but
             only
             parts
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Definition
             he
             maketh
             
               living
               in
               external
               communion
            
             essential
             to
             those
             Congregations
             or
             Communities
             of
             Christians
             who
             make
             up
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             but
             tells
             us
             not
             whether
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Civil
             or
             only
             a
             Religious
             Communion
             ;
             or
             what
             Religious
             Communions
             besides
             
               unity
               of
               faith
            
             and
             dependance
             on
             Pastors
             it
             must
             be
             :
             If
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             pag.
             3.
             
               every
               particular
               family
               or
               neighbourhood
            
             ,
             he
             express
             that
             
               external
               communion
            
             ,
             then
             if
             their
             Pastors
             never
             give
             them
             
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             or
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             may
             serve
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               p.
               4.
               
               In
               this
               consists
               your
               fallacy
               ,
               that
               you
               esteem
               none
               to
               be
               actually
               members
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               actual
               members
               of
               some
               particular
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               deny
               .
            
             Which
             is
             his
             meer
             fiction
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             him
             any
             occasion
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             
             charging
             it
             as
             an
             error
             on
             himself
             ;
             reasonably
             supposing
             that
             by
             
               Visible
               Assemblies
            
             he
             had
             meant
             Churches
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             that
             he
             maketh
             it
             
               essential
               to
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               depend
               on
               their
               lawful
               Pastors
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             
               virtual
               subjection
               to
               the
               Pope
            
             (
             by
             
               subjecting
               themselves
               to
               Christs
               manner
               of
               Government
               )
            
             which
             is
             essential
             .
             1.
             
             Are
             not
             all
             Protestants
             and
             other
             Christians
             that
             own
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             ,
             while
             they
             
               subject
               themselves
            
             in
             general
             to
             
               Christs
               manner
               of
               Government
            
             ?
             2.
             
             He
             subjecteth
             himself
             to
             
               no
               Governour
            
             ,
             who
             doth
             it
             not
             to
             some
             
               existent
               individual
            
             :
             For
             the
             universal
             ,
             existeth
             not
             but
             in
             the
             individuals
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               be
               this
               individual
            
             then
             subjection
             to
             
               some
               other
            
             is
             more
             essential
             than
             to
             the
             Pope
             And
             who
             is
             that
             who
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             him
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             
               What
               is
               that
               Faith
               in
               unity
               whereof
               all
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               do
               live
               ?
               Is
               it
               the
               belief
               of
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               be
               believed
               ?
               or
               of
               part
               ?
               and
               of
               what
               part
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Of
               all
               ,
               either
               explicitely
               or
               implicitely
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             He
             might
             easily
             have
             known
             that
             it
             is
             
               explicite
               belief
            
             which
             the
             question
             meant
             ;
             for
             his
             
               implicite
               belief
            
             is
             the
             
               actual
               belief
            
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             unknown
             particulars
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             object
             in
             
               esse
               cognito
               vel
               percepto
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             act
             of
             faith
             (
             for
             the
             object
             essentiateth
             the
             act
             in
             
               specie
               .
            
             )
             And
             where
             only
             the
             general
             object
             is
             perceived
             ,
             and
             no
             particular
             ,
             
               (
               e.
               g.
            
             All
             that
             God
             saith
             in
             Scripture
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             one
             word
             of
             Scripture
             is
             not
             known
             )
             there
             is
             no
             object
             for
             a
             particular
             belief
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             or
             that
             in
             particular
             that
             we
             enquire
             of
             
               (
               e.
               g.
            
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Your
             implicite
             belief
             is
             actual
             belief
             of
             the
             general
             ;
             but
             of
             particulars
             it
             is
             
               actually
               none
            
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             common
             reason
             tells
             us
             .
          
           
             His
             reply
             to
             this
             I
             shall
             answer
             by
             parts
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             We
             have
             here
             a
             most
             implicite
             account
             of
             the
             
               implicite
               faith
               which
               is
               essential
               to
               a
            
             
             Church-member
             .
             The
             man
             would
             make
             the
             ignorant
             believe
             ,
             that
             their
             Schools
             are
             agreed
             of
             the
             sense
             ,
             when
             he
             might
             easily
             know
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             mentioned
             different
             senses
             of
             implicite
             faith
             .
             1.
             
             When
             Particulars
             are
             known
             and
             believed
             actually
             ,
             but
             confusedly
             ,
             and
             not
             distinctly
             ,
             but
             in
             gross
             .
             So
             Dr.
             Holden
             in
             
               Analys
               .
               sid
            
             .
             seemeth
             to
             take
             it
             :
             so
             the
             parts
             are
             seen
             or
             known
             oft
             in
             the
             whole
             ;
             so
             a
             purblind
             man
             seeth
             all
             the
             
               letters
               ,
               men
               ,
               trees
            
             ,
             &c.
             before
             him
             .
             I
             see
             all
             the
             sand
             in
             the
             hour-glass
             ,
             or
             much
             ;
             but
             not
             distinctly
             one
             sand
             from
             another
             .
             This
             is
             a
             real
             knowledg
             of
             the
             
               very
               things
            
             ,
             but
             an
             imperfect
             knowledg
             .
             2.
             
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             knowledg
             of
             things
             only
             in
             their
             
               general
               nature
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               real
               knowledg
            
             ,
             but
             partial
             and
             imperfect
             .
             As
             when
             I
             see
             something
             coming
             towards
             me
             afar
             of
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             man
             or
             a
             beast
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             is
             an
             animal
             or
             a
             wight
             ;
             but
             what
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             This
             is
             not
             to
             know
             the
             
               thing
               formally
            
             ,
             but
             to
             know
             
               aliquid
               rei
            
             ,
             somewhat
             of
             that
             thing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             also
             a
             knowledg
             which
             besides
             the
             general
             nature
             ,
             extendeth
             to
             
               some
               inadequate
               conception
            
             of
             the
             form
             ,
             but
             leaveth
             out
             
               other
               parts
            
             of
             the
             conception
             which
             are
             essential
             .
             As
             when
             one
             knoweth
             so
             much
             of
             a
             man
             as
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             
               rational
               soul
            
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             body
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             soul
             is
             
               a
               virtus
               intellectiva
            
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             it
             is
             volitiva
             ;
             or
             when
             one
             knoweth
             that
             fire
             is
             formally
             a
             
               virtus
               illuminativa
            
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             it
             is
             calefactiva
             or
             motiva
             .
             This
             is
             a
             real
             knowledg
             ,
             but
             partial
             ,
             and
             not
             formal
             ,
             being
             not
             of
             the
             
               whole
               essence
            
             .
             So
             when
             one
             knoweth
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             man
             ,
             or
             man
             and
             not
             God
             ;
             or
             to
             be
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             King
             or
             Priest
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             properly
             to
             know
             Christ
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             knowledg
             of
             
               meer
               universal
               Propositions
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             but
             Organical
             as
             to
             
               things
               :
            
             )
             And
             this
             is
             no
             knowledg
             of
             all
             the
             
               particular
               things
            
             spoken
             of
             ,
             nor
             oft
             of
             many
             ,
             nor
             sometimes
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             
               particular
               Propositions
            
             which
             should
             be
             further
             known
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             conclusion
             that
             should
             be
             infer'd
             from
             both
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             Men
             may
             say
             that
             
               Omnis
               spiritus
               est
               immaterialis
            
             .
             And
             one
             may
             mean
             and
             know
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Sadducees
             ,
             or
             Hobs
             ,
             or
             Gassendus
             ,
             that
             a
             spirit
             is
             a
             
               chimaera
               ,
               &
               si
               daretur
               spiritus
               ,
               immaterialis
               foret
               .
            
             And
             another
             may
             doubt
             and
             mean
             ,
             
               si
               detur
               spiritus
               ,
               immaterialis
               est
               .
            
             And
             another
             may
             hold
             that
             there
             is
             no
             spirit
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Anima
               Mundi
            
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             these
             are
             immaterial
             ,
             and
             never
             the
             more
             
             believe
             that
             Angels
             or
             Souls
             are
             spirits
             :
             And
             no
             man
             can
             reasonably
             imagine
             ,
             that
             
               omnis
               spiritus
               est
               immaterialis
            
             ,
             doth
             include
             
               omnis
               anima
               est
               spiritus
            
             ;
             or
             that
             W.
             I's
             
               est
               spiritus
               immaterialis
            
             .
          
           
             So
             one
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             
               all
               that
               are
               sanctified
               shall
               be
               glorified
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             believe
             that
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             Christ
             were
             Holy
             :
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             knowledg
             I
             mentioned
             that
             which
             is
             a
             belief
             of
             no
             more
             but
             the
             
               formal
               object
            
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Gods
               veracity
            
             ,
             that
             
               God
               cannot
               lye
            
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             
               all
               that
               God
               saith
               is
               true
               :
            
             when
             yet
             one
             that
             confesseth
             this
             ,
             denieth
             all
             the
             Bible
             to
             be
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             believeth
             rather
             .
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               Amida
            
             ,
             or
             Confutius
             to
             have
             been
             Gods
             Messengers
             ,
             or
             the
             ancient
             Oracles
             at
             
               Delphos
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             have
             been
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             confused
             Head
             of
             
               W.
               I.
            
             confoundeth
             several
             of
             these
             different
             sorts
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             thought
             that
             he
             might
             handsomly
             call
             a
             meer
             
               general
               knowledg
            
             ,
             or
             
               faith
               ,
               confused
            
             ;
             therefore
             he
             confoundeth
             the
             true
             
               confused
               faith
            
             with
             the
             general
             ,
             which
             are
             easily
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             he
             calls
             for
             my
             proof
             ,
             That
             a
             meer
             
               general
               belief
            
             ,
             is
             no
             
               belief
               at
               all
               of
               the
               particulars
            
             ;
             (
             though
             a
             confused
             faith
             may
             )
             I
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             intellectual
             conception
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             actual
             belief
             of
             the
             particulars
             :
             But
             where
             there
             is
             only
             a
             conception
             of
             a
             general
             proposition
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             intellectual
             conception
             of
             the
             particulars
             :
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             major
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             and
             the
             minor
             no
             less
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             the
             particular
             Object
             is
             not
             understood
             or
             believed
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             particular
             Act
             of
             knowing
             or
             believing
             that
             Object
             ;
             for
             the
             Object
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Act
             :
             But
             where
             there
             is
             only
             a
             knowledg
             and
             belief
             of
             the
             general
             Object
             ,
             there
             the
             particular
             Object
             is
             not
             understood
             or
             believed
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             is
             not
             an
             actual
             belief
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             which
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             actual
             belief
             of
             the
             contradictory
             :
             But
             a
             meer
             belief
             of
             the
             General
             Proposition
             may
             consist
             i
             h
             the
             contradictory
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             particulars
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             But
             he
             comes
             upon
             me
             with
             some
             instances
             so
             worded
             ,
             as
             may
             deceive
             the
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               Doth
               not
               this
               Proposition
            
             ,
             Omne
             animal
             vivit
             ,
             
               contain
               the
               substance
               of
               these
               truths
               ,
            
             Equus
             vivit
             ,
             Leo
             vivit
             ,
             Aquila
             vivit
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             No
             surely
             ,
             unless
             by
             substance
             ,
             you
             mean
             not
             the
             other
             Proposition
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             else
             ,
             what
             you
             list
             ;
             for
             it
             containeth
             not
             the
             very
             subject
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             
               Equus
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Aquila
            
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             animalia
             .
             May
             not
             a
             man
             that
             never
             heard
             or
             believed
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             creature
             as
             an
             
               Eagle
               ,
               Lyon
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Unicorn
             or
             Phaenix
             )
             yet
             know
             that
             
               omne
               animal
               vivit
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Believing
               all
               that
               is
               in
               Scripture
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               true
               expresly
               ,
               I
               believe
               in
               confuso
               ,
            
             all
             that
             is
             in
             
               Genesis
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             ,
             if
             
               (
               in
               confuso
            
             )
             be
             
               terminus
               diminuens
            
             to
             
               actual
               belief
            
             of
             the
             particulars
             :
             By
             meer
             believing
             the
             first
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             actually
             believe
             a
             word
             of
             Genesis
             or
             
               Exodus
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             your
             Proposition
             saith
             not
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             Book
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             As
             I
             believe
             all
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             yet
             believe
             not
             
               Tobit
               ,
               Iudith
               ,
               Bell
               and
               the
               Dragon
            
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             I
             believe
             them
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             so
             may
             others
             by
             
               Genesis
               ,
               Exodus
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             old
             denied
             many
             Books
             :
             and
             as
             Infidels
             may
             believe
             all
             that
             is
             Gods
             Word
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               an
               express
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Genus
               ,
               a
               confused
               knowledg
               of
               species
               under
               it
               :
            
             and
             so
             
               the
               species
               of
               the
               individua
            
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             ,
             if
             by
             
               confused
               knowledg
            
             ,
             you
             mean
             
               no
               knowledg
               of
               them
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             true
             knowledg
             of
             them
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             that
             my
             words
             
               (
               not
               knowing
               whether
               you
               be
               Animal
               or
               Cadaver
               )
            
             is
             a
             contradictory
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Say
             you
             so
             ?
             May
             not
             I
             see
             you
             asleep
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             you
             are
             dead
             ?
             Doth
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Omne
               animal
               vivit
            
             ,
             include
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Wight
             in
             being
             ,
             as
             
               W.
               I.
            
             or
             
             
               N.
               N
            
             ?
             or
             that
             he
             is
             now
             alive
             ?
             or
             that
             it
             is
             really
             a
             Man
             and
             not
             a
             Horse
             that
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             that
             Bucephalus
             was
             a
             Man
             ?
             Yet
             doth
             he
             back
             these
             absurdities
             with
             advising
             me
             to
             
               a
               little
               more
               heed
               to
               what
               I
               write
               ?
            
          
           
             Note
             that
             page
             9
             ,
             he
             asserteth
             that
             ,
             
               The
               object
               of
               implicite
               faith
               delivered
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               is
               nothing
               save
               particular
               truths
               contained
               in
               substance
               under
               some
               general
               propositions
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               be
               neither
               known
               nor
               believed
               distinctly
               and
               expresly
               ;
               yet
            
             in
             confuso
             
               they
               are
               ,
               by
               the
               knowledg
               or
               belief
               of
               their
               general
               proposition
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             there
             is
             a
             confused
             knowledg
             of
             particulars
             which
             is
             actual
             ,
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             distinct
             ,
             not
             fit
             or
             ripe
             for
             words
             to
             utter
             it
             :
             This
             is
             different
             from
             the
             knowledg
             of
             
               meer
               Generals
            
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             no
             knowledg
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             are
             contained
             in
             those
             generals
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             He
             next
             comes
             to
             expound
             his
             words
             ,
             
               That
               faith
               believeth
               all
               that
               God
               revealeth
               explicitely
            
             
             
               or
               implicitely
            
             ;
             that
             is
             now
             
               some
               things
               explicitely
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               implicitely
            
             ;
             when
             as
             I
             asked
             him
             ,
             
               What
               was
               the
               faith
               in
               which
               we
               must
               unite
               ?
            
             who
             would
             have
             expected
             such
             an
             answer
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               a
               general
               belief
               of
               all
               things
               revealed
               ,
               and
               a
               particular
               belief
               of
               some
               things
               ?
            
             That
             it
             is
             such
             a
             belief
             of
             
               all
               particulars
            
             ,
             as
             is
             
               no
               real
               actual
            
             belief
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             actual
             belief
             of
             
               other
               some
            
             ?
             But
             is
             any
             man
             ever
             the
             nearer
             the
             knowledg
             of
             their
             minds
             by
             this
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             notice
             what
             the
             General
             is
             that
             must
             be
             believed
             :
             He
             professeth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               formal
               object
            
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               veracity
               ,
               or
               faithfulness
               of
               God
               the
               Revealer
               :
            
             And
             what
             else
             it
             is
             whether
             that
             
               all
               that
               the
               Scripture
               revealeth
               is
               true
               ,
            
             or
             that
             
               all
               that
               the
               Church
               declareth
               to
               be
               Gods
               word
               is
               true
            
             ;
             and
             whom
             we
             must
             take
             for
             that
             
               Church
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             hath
             not
             told
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             hath
             given
             an
             answer
             which
             is
             no
             answer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             hath
             he
             told
             us
             what
             the
             Particulars
             are
             that
             must
             be
             believed
             :
             But
             we
             may
             know
             what
             faith
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             unite
             in
             ,
             by
             hearing
             that
             
               it
               is
               something
               we
               know
               not
               what
            
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             is
             
               somewhat
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               in
               particular
               :
            
             Doth
             this
             account
             satisfie
             themselves
             ?
             or
             do
             they
             look
             that
             it
             should
             satisfie
             us
             ?
             Will
             this
             distinguish
             their
             Church
             from
             Hereticks
             or
             Mahometans
             ?
             Do
             not
             these
             believe
             
               somewhat
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               in
               particular
               ?
            
             And
             do
             not
             Heathens
             do
             the
             same
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             enough
             for
             Christianity
             or
             Concord
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             call
             us
             Hereticks
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             all
             of
             that
             Faith
             which
             believeth
             
               somewhat
               in
               General
            
             (
             even
             that
             all
             Gods
             Word
             is
             true
             )
             and
             
               somewhat
               in
               Particular
            
             ?
             But
             it
             's
             well
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               explicite
               belief
               of
               somewhat
               is
               necessary
               ,
            
             though
             we
             may
             not
             know
             what
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               while
               they
               have
               an
               explicite
               belief
               of
               some
               Articles
               they
               can
               never
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               without
               faith
               .
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Either
             he
             meaneth
             
               that
               faith
               which
               was
               in
               the
               question
               ,
               which
               must
               notifie
               us
               from
               Hereticks
               and
               from
               others
               without
               ,
            
             and
             which
             
               the
               Church
               must
               unite
               in
            
             ,
             or
             
               some
               other
               faith
            
             :
             If
             any
             other
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             wilfully
             juggle
             ,
             and
             fly
             from
             answering
             when
             he
             pretends
             to
             answer
             ?
             If
             he
             means
             the
             
               faith
               in
               question
            
             ,
             then
             Mahometans
             and
             Heathens
             are
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Members
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             call
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             anathematize
             themselves
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Devils
             that
             believe
             and
             tremble
             .
          
           
             But
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             ,
             pag.
             11
             ,
             he
             described
             the
             necessary
             implicite
             Faith
             ▪
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               ordinary
               sense
               is
               ,
               so
               to
               believe
               that
               point
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               no
               distinct
               or
               express
               knowledg
            
             
             
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               confused
               understanding
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               contained
               ,
            
             in
             confuso
             ,
             
               under
               this
               proposition
               ,
               I
               believe
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               :
               or
               I
               believe
               all
               that
               is
               delivered
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             But
             I
             must
             again
             repeat
             ,
             that
             here
             the
             word
             ,
             confused
             ,
             is
             used
             but
             to
             confound
             :
             This
             is
             no
             actual
             belief
             of
             any
             particular
             under
             that
             proposition
             .
             When
             a
             thing
             is
             
               actually
               known
               in
               it self
            
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             a
             
               General
               knowledg
            
             ,
             or
             not
             d●…stinct
             ,
             this
             is
             truly
             an
             
               Impersect
               knowledg
            
             ;
             It
             is
             to
             know
             
               somewhat
               of
               that
               thing
            
             ,
             though
             not
             its
             form
             or
             individuation
             :
             If
             I
             see
             something
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Man
             or
             a
             Tree
             ,
             a
             Steeple
             or
             a
             Rock
             ;
             I
             verily
             know
             somewhat
             of
             that
             thing
             it self
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             form
             of
             it
             .
             
             If
             I
             see
             a
             Book
             open
             at
             two-yards
             distance
             ,
             I
             see
             the
             Letters
             distinctly
             ,
             but
             not
             formally
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             not
             what
             any
             one
             of
             them
             is
             .
             If
             I
             see
             a
             clod
             of
             Earth
             ,
             or
             a
             River
             ,
             I
             see
             much
             of
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             water
             ;
             but
             I
             discern
             not
             the
             sands
             or
             the
             drops
             as
             distinct
             parts
             :
             Here
             something
             is
             known
             ,
             though
             the
             special
             or
             numerical
             difference
             (
             much
             more
             some
             accidents
             )
             be
             unknown
             .
             But
             in
             knowing
             W.
             I's
             
               general
               proposition
            
             only
             ,
             I
             know
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             as
             shall
             yet
             be
             further
             manifested
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             mark
             what
             his
             general
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             the
             object
             of
             their
             
             
               Implicite
               saith
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               I
               believe
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               all
               that
               is
               delivered
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             Either
             he
             really
             meaneth
             that
             this
             is
             the
             
               implicite
               faith
            
             by
             which
             Christians
             are
             notifi●…d
             ,
             and
             which
             uniteth
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             distinguisheth
             them
             from
             those
             without
             ;
             or
             he
             doth
             not
             :
             If
             he
             do
             not
             ,
             what
             doth
             he
             but
             deceive
             his
             R●…ader
             ?
             If
             
               he
               do
            
             ,
             then
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             
               All
               Christians
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               most
               Mahometans
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               believe
               the
               first
               proposition
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               all
               is
               true
               that
               God
               revealeth
               .
            
             And
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             ,
             and
             most
             other
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             agree
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             
               The
               Scripture-truth
            
             .
             Here
             then
             is
             a
             justification
             of
             our
             Faith
             so
             far
             .
             But
             do
             you
             think
             that
             he
             meaneth
             as
             he
             seemeth
             to
             mean
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             hold
             it
             also
             necessary
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             take
             
               their
               Church
            
             to
             be
             the
             declarer
             of
             this
             Scripture-truth
             ?
             And
             also
             that
             Tradition
             not
             written
             in
             the
             Bible
             be
             believed
             ?
             Must
             not
             both
             these
             make
             up
             their
             Implicite
             Faith
             ?
             If
             our
             general
             Faith
             and
             theirs
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             what
             maketh
             them
             accuse
             us
             herein
             as
             they
             do
             ?
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             pag.
             11.
             he
             proceeds
             to
             assault
             me
             ,
             with
             such
             reasoning
             as
             this
             :
             
               No
               man
               knoweth
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               an
               actual
               understanding
               of
               every
               particular
               :
            
             
             Ergo
             
               say
               I
               ,
               No
               man
               believes
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               .
               Now
               I
               proceed
               ,
               If
               no
               man
               believe
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               ,
               then
               you
               believe
               not
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               .
               Then
               further
               ,
               Whoever
               believeth
               not
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               ,
               is
               no
               good
               Christian
               ,
               nor
               in
               state
               of
               salvation
               :
               But
               you
               believe
               not
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               ,
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               you
               are
               no
               good
               Christian
               ,
               nor
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               See
               you
               not
               how
               fair
               a
               thred
               you
               have
               spun
               ?
               Or
               will
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               believes
               not
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               is
               a
               good
               Christian
               ?
               If
               you
               will
               ,
               you
               may
               ;
               but
               no
               good
               Christian
               will
               believe
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             man
             seemeth
             in
             good
             sadness
             in
             all
             this
             Childish
             Play
             ;
             And
             must
             Rome
             be
             thus
             upheld
             ?
             And
             must
             poor
             mens
             Faith
             and
             Consciences
             be
             thus
             laid
             upon
             a
             game
             at
             Cheating
             Words
             ?
             No
             wonder
             that
             this
             Hector
             would
             have
             nothing
             said
             in
             dispute
             but
             syllogism
             ,
             &c.
             
             Few
             Lads
             and
             Women
             would
             unmask
             his
             pitiful
             deceits
             ;
             whether
             the
             great
             disputer
             saw
             their
             vanity
             himself
             I
             know
             not
             :
             But
             men
             at
             age
             ,
             that
             can
             speak
             and
             try
             sense
             ,
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             Cant
             is
             but
             the
             sporting-equivocation
             of
             one
             syllable
             ALL
             :
             This
             ALL
             is
             either
             a
             term
             of
             a
             
               meer
               general
               proposition
               :
               e.
               g.
               All
               Gods
               word
               is
               true
               .
            
             Here
             I
             believe
             what
             is
             predicated
             of
             this
             general
             word
             ALL
             ,
             and
             take
             this
             for
             a
             true
             proposition
             ,
             ALL
             
               Gods
               word
               is
               true
            
             :
             Or
             it
             signifieth
             the
             very
             
               things
               ,
               species
            
             ,
             or
             parts
             ,
             as
             in
             themselves
             known
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             the
             very
             
               things
               ,
               species
            
             ,
             or
             parts
             generally
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             ALL
             ,
             be
             not
             themselves
             known
             as
             such
             
               things
               ,
               species
            
             ,
             or
             parts
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             actual
             knowledg
             of
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             truth
             of
             the
             said
             general
             proposition
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             every
             novice
             in
             Logick
             know
             this
             ?
             The
             same
             I
             say
             of
             Beliefs
             as
             of
             Knowledg
             ;
             He
             is
             no
             good
             Christian
             ,
             who
             believeth
             not
             that
             all
             
               Divine
               Revelations
               are
               true
            
             (
             which
             Hereticks
             and
             Heathens
             believe
             )
             But
             neither
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             Christian
             known
             to
             him
             or
             me
             ,
             knoweth
             or
             believeth
             ALL
             the
             particular
             verities
             which
             God
             hath
             revealed
             :
             And
             he
             believeth
             not
             one
             of
             them
             (
             beside
             that
             proposition
             it self
             which
             is
             found
             among
             the
             rest
             )
             who
             believeth
             
               but
               that
               general
            
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             he
             will
             justifie
             his
             vanity
             by
             more
             instances
             :
             pag.
             12
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               you
               profess
               in
            
             
             
               t●…e
               Creed
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ,
               I
               demand
               ,
               Do
               you
               believe
               as
               you
               profess
               ?
               If
               you
               do
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               believe
               with
               an
               actual
               belief
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Creator
               of
               many
               things
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ,
               whereof
               you
               have
               no
               actual
               understanding
               ,
               or
               which
               are
            
             
             
               wholly
               unknown
               particularly
               ,
               or
               distinctly
               to
               you
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               knowledg
               ,
               than
               as
               confusedly
               contained
               in
               the
               word
               ALL.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             What
             's
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             this
             proposition
             ,
             
               All
               things
               ,
               of
               which
               many
               are
               unknown
               to
               ●…e
               ,
               are
               created
               by
               God
               ?
            
             This
             proposition
             I
             know
             and
             believe
             ;
             but
             the
             
               things
               themselves
               as
               such
            
             ,
             I
             no
             further
             believe
             than
             I
             know
             :
             if
             I
             know
             not
             that
             
               they
               are
            
             ,
             I
             believe
             not
             that
             
               they
               are
            
             :
             if
             I
             know
             not
             
               what
               they
               are
            
             ,
             I
             believe
             not
             
               what
               they
               are
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             not
             an
             
               intellectual
               conception
               That
            
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             What
             they
             are
             :
             for
             believing
             is
             indeed
             but
             a
             knowing
             by
             the
             medium
             of
             a
             Testimony
             or
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             the
             veracity
             of
             the
             Revealer
             .
          
           
             I
             believe
             that
             God
             ma●…
             all
             that
             is
             about
             the
             Center
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             neither
             know
             nor
             actually
             believe
             any
             one
             thing
             ,
             species
             ,
             or
             individual
             or
             part
             that
             is
             there
             .
             If
             the
             question
             be
             ,
             
               whether
               there
            
             be
             there
             fire
             ,
             water
             ,
             air
             ,
             earth
             ,
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             or
             men
             or
             divels
             ,
             created
             by
             God
             ?
             I
             neither
             know
             nor
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             A
             Sadducee
             or
             an
             Atheist
             may
             believe
             ,
             That
             
               all
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               is
               good
               :
            
             Is
             this
             an
             implicite
             actual
             belief
             ,
             that
             
               God
               ,
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             
               Spirits
               are
               good
            
             ,
             when
             he
             believeth
             not
             that
             in
             heaven
             or
             any-where
             else
             ,
             there
             is
             any
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             A
             Protestant
             believeth
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             prove
             
               by
               the
               Bible
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             a
             Traytor
             against
             Christ
             by
             claiming
             his
             prerogative
             .
             Doth
             he
             also
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               Christs
               Vicar-General
            
             ,
             because
             he
             believeth
             that
             the
             
               Bible
               is
               true
            
             ?
          
           
             Protestants
             believe
             that
             
               all
               Tradition
            
             is
             true
             which
             really
             cometh
             down
             to
             us
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             by
             credible
             evidence
             :
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             they
             believe
             the
             
               Papists
               Traditions
            
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             when
             they
             believe
             multitudes
             of
             them
             to
             be
             novelties
             or
             fictions
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             The
             Papist
             woman
             mentioned
             by
             Dr.
             White
             ,
             believed
             the
             Creed
             ;
             but
             she
             knew
             and
             believed
             no
             more
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             that
             
               it
               was
               some
               good
               thing
            
             (
             she
             knew
             not
             what
             )
             
               or
               else
               it
               would
               not
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Creed
               .
            
          
           
             But
             he
             goeth
             on
             :
             
               You
               profess
               to
               believe
               that
               All
               men
               shall
               rise
               at
               the
               last
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               have
               no
               actual
               knowledg
               of
               many
               thousands
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             If
             I
             know
             not
             that
             
               those
               thousands
            
             had
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             
               were
               men
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             know
             or
             believe
             that
             they
             shall
             rise
             ;
             notwithstanding
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             
               All
               shall
               rise
            
             :
             and
             if
             the
             question
             be
             ,
             whether
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             thousands
             that
             you
             may
             name
             ,
             shall
             rise
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             you
             feign
             not
             men
             that
             never
             were
             .
             If
             any
             were
             so
             foolish
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             there
             ever
             were
             more
             men
             in
             the
             world
             than
             he
             hath
             seen
             ,
             he
             cannot
             believe
             that
             any
             more
             shall
             rise
             ;
             and
             yet
             may
             believe
             that
             
               All
               shall
               rise
            
             ;
             not
             all
             in
             
               true
               reality
            
             ,
             as
             signifying
             the
             whole
             that
             hath
             existed
             indeed
             ;
             but
             all
             as
             the
             subject-term
             in
             the
             proposition
             .
             When
             I
             say
             
               all
               shall
               rise
            
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             only
             say
             that
             I
             believe
             that
             proposition
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             many
             individuals
             contained
             in
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             that
             there
             are
             more
             than
             I
             personally
             know
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             have
             been
             more
             than
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             word
             
               all
               ▪
            
             I
             mean
             all
             these
             particulars
             inclusively
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             word
             being
             a
             General
             expressing
             
               A
               Totum
               ▪
            
             some
             of
             whose
             parts
             I
             have
             known
             by
             sight
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             history
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             that
             other
             parts
             
               have
               been
            
             ,
             but
             some
             parts
             I
             know
             not
             at
             all
             that
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             accordingly
             my
             belief
             is
             according
             to
             the
             object
             ,
             partly
             singular
             ,
             partly
             particular
             ,
             partly
             indefinite
             ,
             and
             partly
             universal
             .
          
           
             He
             proceeds
             :
             Act.
             24.
             5
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Credens
               omnibus
               quae
               in
               Lege
               &
               Prophetis
               scripta
               sunt
               :
               Yet
            
             Paul
             
               had
               not
               an
               actual
               understanding
               of
               every
               particular
               contained
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Then
             he
             had
             not
             an
             
               actual
               belief
               of
               those
               particulars
            
             .
             He
             believed
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             all
             Gods
             word
             was
             true
             ;
             and
             he
             believed
             all
             in
             particular
             which
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             part
             of
             that
             word
             :
             But
             when
             he
             thought
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             many
             things
             against
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             and
             blasphemed
             him
             ,
             had
             he
             then
             an
             
               actual
               belief
               that
               This
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ?
            
          
           
             He
             addeth
             :
             
               A
               Christian
               that
               hath
               forgotten
               some
               sin
               ,
               yet
               at
               death
               is
               sorrowful
               for
               all
               his
               sins
               ;
               Hath
               he
               no
               actual
               sorrow
               for
               that
               forgotten
               sin
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             No
             :
             if
             he
             have
             no
             
               actual
               understanding
            
             of
             it
             .
             There
             were
             some
             that
             Christ
             foretelleth
             would
             think
             that
             they
             did
             God
             service
             by
             killing
             his
             servants
             :
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             if
             these
             repented
             of
             
               all
               sin
            
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             took
             this
             for
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             this
             were
             an
             actual
             repentance
             
             for
             this
             sin
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             is
             a
             
               meer
               general
               repentance
               ,
               any
               actual
               repentance
            
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             it
             extend
             to
             no
             particulars
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             say
             ,
             
               I
               repent
               of
               all
               my
               sin
               ,
               but
               I
               think
               I
               have
               no
               sin
               ,
            
             but
             my
             
               hearing
               ,
               praying
               ,
               being
               a
               Christian
               ,
               &c.
            
             doth
             he
             
               actually
               repent
            
             of
             any
             ?
             And
             as
             to
             your
             instance
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             but
             forget
             a
             sin
             ,
             it
             implieth
             that
             you
             did
             
               once
               remember
            
             it
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             repented
             of
             it
             then
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             
               know
               not
            
             or
             remember
             not
             that
             ever
             you
             committed
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             any
             sin
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             
               actual
               repentance
            
             of
             that
             sin
             .
          
           
             O
             but
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               What
               horrid
               Doctrine
               would
               this
               be
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             What
             a
             childish
             exclamation
             is
             this
             !
             It
             's
             ten
             to
             one
             but
             if
             you
             were
             well
             examined
             
             your self
             ,
             you
             would
             confess
             that
             all
             this
             quarrel
             is
             but
             
               de
               nomine
            
             .
             You
             confess
             that
             here
             is
             no
             
               particular
               repentance
            
             or
             faith
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             ;
             nor
             are
             universals
             as
             containing
             the
             particulars
             known
             confusedly
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             bare
             name
             of
             an
             
               actual
               knowledg
            
             of
             Particulars
             ,
             you
             would
             cheat
             them
             that
             have
             only
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             universal
             Proposition
             .
             That
             you
             may
             see
             it
             is
             no
             horrid
             Doctrine
             ,
             consider
             ,
             that
             1.
             
             If
             this
             
               general
               repentance
            
             have
             also
             joined
             a
             particular
             repentance
             of
             all
             such
             sin
             as
             must
             be
             so
             repented
             of
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             then
             a
             
               virtual
               repentance
            
             of
             
               other
               forgotten
            
             particular
             sins
             ,
             will
             prove
             sufficient
             to
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             .
             A
             
               general
               repentance
            
             which
             hath
             an
             actual
             hatred
             of
             sin
             as
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             habit
             inclining
             the
             person
             unfeignedly
             to
             repent
             of
             all
             sin
             when
             he
             knoweth
             it
             [
             joined
             with
             an
             actual
             repentance
             of
             all
             that
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             a
             faithful
             endeavour
             to
             know
             all
             ]
             this
             is
             not
             an
             
               actual
               repentance
            
             of
             the
             
               unknown
               particulars
            
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             be
             called
             a
             
               virtual
               repentance
            
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             that
             cause
             ,
             that
             virtue
             ,
             that
             Grace
             which
             would
             produce
             an
             actual
             repentance
             if
             the
             impediment
             of
             forgetfulness
             were
             removed
             .
             But
             even
             
               confused
               actual
            
             repentance
             ,
             hath
             not
             a
             total
             oblivion
             or
             ignorance
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             
               confused
               knowledg
            
             and
             memory
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             another
             thing
             than
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Universals
             .
          
           
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               One
               that
               forgiveth
               all
               injuries
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             
               forgotten
               some
               ;
               doth
               he
               not
               forgive
               those
               forgotten
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Yes
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             
               forgiveness
               signifie
               the
               effect
            
             ,
             or
             his
             act
             as
             sufficient
             to
             that
             effect
             :
             For
             it
             is
             in
             his
             power
             to
             discharge
             ,
             acquit
             ,
             or
             forgive
             another
             ,
             by
             a
             meer
             general
             remission
             or
             discharge
             ,
             though
             he
             remembred
             but
             one
             or
             no
             particular
             at
             all
             :
             But
             if
             by
             forgiving
             you
             mean
             an
             act
             of
             his
             will
             whose
             object
             is
             the
             crime
             as
             well
             as
             the
             punishment
             ,
             and
             evil
             consequents
             remitted
             ;
             he
             so
             
               actually
               forgiveth
            
             in
             his
             own
             
               mental
               act
            
             no
             more
             than
             he
             knoweth
             :
             But
             his
             
               general
               forgiveness
            
             sufficeth
             to
             all
             the
             ends
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             
               sufficient
               remission
            
             goeth
             commonly
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               full
               forgiveness
            
             :
             But
             instead
             of
             speaking
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             you
             play
             with
             ambiguous
             words
             of
             another
             sense
             and
             subject
             .
             
               Forgiving
               another
            
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             whose
             effect
             is
             extrinsecal
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             man
             may
             burn
             a
             house
             ,
             or
             give
             away
             or
             sell
             a
             house
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             
               know
               not
               what
               is
               in
               it
            
             ;
             so
             a
             man
             may
             remit
             all
             debts
             or
             penalties
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             may
             pardon
             all
             crimes
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             without
             knowing
             what
             they
             are
             :
             But
             if
             the
             question
             were
             about
             an
             
               intellectual
               act
            
             ,
             whose
             object
             doth
             specifie
             it
             intrinsecally
             in
             the
             mind
             ;
             As
             whether
             the
             
               King
               actually
               know
               the
               particular
               crimes
            
             which
             he
             pardoneth
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             that
             he
             knoweth
             the
             particulars
             actually
             
               in
               confuso
            
             ,
             because
             the
             only
             knoweth
             in
             general
             that
             some
             crimes
             there
             are
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             to
             talk
             against
             all
             the
             usual
             ●…ense
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             that
             ,
             
               An
               actual
               knowing
               of
               particulars
               in
               confuso
               ,
            
             which
             other
             men
             call
             ,
             
               No
               actual
               knowledg
               of
               particulars
            
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             generals
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             cases
             may
             be
             called
             a
             
               virtual
               knowledg
            
             of
             Particulars
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             no
             actual
             knowledg
             of
             them
             )
             and
             in
             some
             not
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             heard
             some
             imperfect
             confused
             Narratives
             of
             the
             crimes
             themselves
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             called
             ,
             
               An
               actual
               conf●…ed
               knowledg
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             But
             mark
             Reader
             what
             edification
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             these
             mens
             Disputations
             .
             He
             knew
             very
             well
             that
             he
             and
             I
             are
             agreed
             that
             all
             Christians
             must
             take
             Gods
             Veracity
             in
             his
             Revelations
             
             for
             the
             
               formal
               object
            
             ,
             without
             which
             faith
             is
             no
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             believe
             that
             God
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             is
             true
             which
             he
             asserteth
             .
             And
             that
             we
             Protestants
             hold
             that
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             nor
             includeth
             the
             knowledg
             or
             belief
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             hath
             revealed
             (
             beside
             this
             one
             general
             )
             :
             He
             knoweth
             that
             our
             question
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               not
               necessary
               to
               believe
               some
            
             
             
               particulars
               as
               revealed
               by
               God
               ?
               And
               whether
               this
               faith
               do
               not
               go
               to
               essentiate
               a
               Christian
               and
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             what
             those
             
               particulars
               are
               which
               must
               be
               believed
               to
               constitute
               a
               true
               Christian
               and
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Now
             he
             durst
             not
             come
             into
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             answer
             this
             question
             ;
             but
             as
             if
             he
             were
             mocking
             women
             or
             children
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               must
               be
               believed
               explicitely
               or
               implicitely
               .
            
             We
             understand
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             believe
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               All
               that
               God
               revealeth
               is
               true
               .
            
             But
             is
             that
             enough
             ?
             then
             Heathens
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             Sadducees
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             are
             Christians
             and
             members
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             (
             But
             do
             they
             think
             so
             themselves
             ?
             )
             If
             you
             can
             thus
             with
             a
             juggle
             make
             all
             the
             world
             Christians
             ,
             the
             like
             art
             may
             make
             them
             subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             No
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               must
               some
               things
               also
               be
               believed
               explicitely
               .
            
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             
               What
               they
               are
            
             ?
             O
             there
             you
             must
             excuse
             him
             ;
             he
             dare
             not
             ,
             he
             cannot
             tell
             you
             what
             .
             But
             Sir
             ,
             are
             these
             
               [
               some
               things
            
             ]
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             and
             Church-membership
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             
               Not
               ;
               what
               !
               nothing
               essential
               to
               Christian
               faith
            
             in
             particular
             ?
             Is
             it
             faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             belief
             of
             nothing
             in
             particular
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             material
             difference
             at
             all
             between
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Sadducee
             ,
             Infidel
             ,
             Mahometan
             ,
             or
             Heathen
             ?
             And
             yet
             cannot
             Protestants
             be
             saved
             for
             want
             of
             the
             
               right
               belief
            
             ?
             O
             marvellous
             Religion
             !
             But
             if
             
               any
               particular
            
             belief
             be
             necessary
             ,
             cannot
             it
             be
             known
             what
             it
             is
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             a
             Christian
             be
             known
             by
             himself
             or
             others
             from
             all
             the
             unbelieving
             world
             ?
             or
             your
             Church
             from
             other
             men
             ?
             This
             was
             my
             question
             to
             you
             ,
             Is
             not
             your
             Church
             then
             invisible
             ,
             when
             no
             man
             can
             know
             what
             makes
             a
             member
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             And
             yet
             the
             man
             talketh
             confidently
             in
             his
             darkness
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             would
             serve
             instead
             of
             light
             :
             
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               make
               my
               Church
               visible
               ,
               though
               by
               comprehending
               in
               it
               all
               those
               who
               profess
               an
               explicite
               faith
               in
               several
               Articles
               ,
               which
               they
               understand
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               an
               implicite
               belief
               of
               the
               rest
               whereof
               they
               have
               not
               distinct
               understanding
               ,
               by
               professing
               that
               they
               believe
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               them
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               in
               particular
               :
               Now
               so
               long
               as
               they
               persevere
               in
               this
               belief
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               happen
               through
               culpable
               negligence
               not
               to
               arrive
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               many
               things
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               know
            
             necessitate
             praecepti
             ,
             
               yet
               they
               remain
               members
               (
               though
               corrupt
               and
               wicked
               )
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Whereby
               you
               see
               how
               easily
               I
               avoid
               that
               difficulty
               which
               you
               thought
               I
               could
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Too
             easily
             against
             all
             reason
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             this
             Paragraph
             is
             worth
             the
             nothing
             .
             1.
             
             
               Several
               Articles
            
             must
             be
             believed
             explicitely
             :
             but
             not
             a
             word
             to
             tell
             you
             which
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             are
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             
               any
               whatever
            
             that
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             that
             Cain
             was
             the
             son
             of
             Adam
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             implicite
             belief
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             said
             to
             be
             any
             implicite
             belief
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Council
             or
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             
               that
               they
               believe
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               them
               .
            
             And
             are
             we
             not
             yet
             so
             far
             right
             and
             reconciled
             ?
             This
             is
             too
             kind
             to
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             For
             it
             takes
             in
             all
             mankind
             with
             them
             who
             confess
             a
             God.
             For
             to
             give
             him
             the
             Lie
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             his
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Godhead
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mark
             ,
             that
             even
             culpable
             ignorance
             of
             other
             things
             unchurcheth
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             denoteth
             but
             a
             
               corrupt
               and
               wicked
            
             member
             of
             their
             holy
             Church
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             such
             )
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             with
             this
             chat
             the
             man
             thinks
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             business
             .
             And
             doubtless
             there
             are
             some
             so
             ignorant
             as
             to
             believe
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             wants
             but
             two
             things
             to
             make
             it
             just
             the
             true
             Christian
             faith
             :
             One
             is
             to
             name
             those
             Particulars
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             which
             must
             be
             believed
             :
             The
             other
             is
             to
             distinguish
             between
             a
             sound
             and
             serious
             practical
             belief
             ,
             and
             a
             dead
             opinion
             or
             profession
             :
             And
             to
             conclude
             that
             the
             
               sincere
               practical
               belief
            
             constituteth
             
               invisible
               justified
            
             members
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             maketh
             only
             
               visible
               ones
            
             .
          
           
             Next
             he
             hath
             another
             bout
             against
             
               Omne
               animal
               vivit
            
             ,
             the
             question
             was
             whether
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             be
             to
             know
             that
             
               W.
               I.
               Bucephalus
            
             ,
             a
             Phoenix
             ,
             or
             an
             Unicorn
             liveth
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             No
             :
             because
             
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             ignorance
             that
             ever
             there
             was
             or
             will
             be
             such
             an
             Animal
             as
             is
             called
             
               W.
               I.
            
             or
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             he
             makes
             all
             good
             on
             his
             side
             by
             talking
             of
             Impossibilities
             and
             such-like
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             the
             same
             use
             in
             respect
             to
             our
             arguments
             ,
             that
             Drums
             in
             an
             Army
             are
             to
             drown
             the
             groans
             of
             dying
             men
             ,
             and
             put
             courage
             into
             the
             Soldiers
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
             
               When
               Philosophers
               say
            
             ,
             Omne
             animal
             vivit
             ,
             
               they
               mean
               it
               of
               the
               essence
               or
               notion
               of
               Animal
               to
               be
               a
               living
               thing
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               true
               of
               me
               and
               all
               particulars
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               in
               actual
               existence
               or
               not
               .
            
             Is
             not
             here
             excellent
             Philosophy
             !
             It
             's
             very
             true
             that
             this
             is
             a
             true
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Omne
               animal
               vivit
            
             ,
             whether
             
               VV.
               I.
            
             exist
             or
             not
             .
             But
             is
             this
             true
             of
             
               VV.
               I.
            
             and
             all
             particulars
             ,
             
               VVhether
               they
               exist
               or
               not
            
             ?
             That
             which
             existeth
             not
             ,
             is
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             
               VV.
               I.
            
             nor
             any
             particular
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             then
             ,
             
               Nothing
               is
               a
               living
               thing
               ,
               or
               animal
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             
               VV.
               I.
               and
               all
               particulars
            
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             
               animals
               ,
               or
               live
            
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             turn
             Papist
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             a
             Nunnery
             that
             is
             but
             charmed
             with
             such
             Philosophy
             ?
          
           
             Next
             ,
             pag
             ,
             15.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               how
               much
               must
               be
               believed
               explicitely
               ,
               is
               a
               dispute
               among
               Divines
               ,
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               determined
               here
               ;
               yet
               I
               will
               say
               something
               to
               that
               presently
               .
            
             
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             warrant
             you
             ,
             nothing
             is
             necessary
             to
             you
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             you
             
               cannot
               do
            
             without
             coming
             into
             the
             light
             .
             It
             's
             a
             dispute
             among
             the
             Papists
             Divines
             
               what
               a
               Christian
            
             is
             ,
             or
             
               what
               Christianity
            
             is
             ?
             And
             yet
             they
             have
             an
             Infallible
             Judg
             of
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             Controversies
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             can
             tell
             that
             Protestants
             are
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             can
             tell
             who
             are
             members
             of
             their
             Church
             though
             it
             be
             a
             dispute
             among
             Divines
             .
             But
             mark
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             then
             with
             them
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             any
             point
             of
             faith
             (
             what
             a
             Christian
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             must
             be
             believed
             )
             :
             For
             their
             Divines
             dispute
             not
             that
             which
             they
             take
             to
             be
             
               de
               fide
            
             .
          
           
             I
             told
             him
             that
             a
             man
             may
             believe
             that
             the
             Bible
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             know
             a
             word
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               Messias
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               was
               ever
               such
               a
               person
               .
            
             
          
           
             He
             answereth
             that
             ,
             
               This
               is
               morally
               impossible
               :
               For
               either
               such
               a
               person
               believes
               the
               Bible
               rashly
               and
               imprudently
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               according
               to
               all
               Divines
               )
               his
               faith
               cannot
               be
               supernatural
               and
               divine
               ,
               or
               sufficient
               to
               constitute
               him
               a
               Christian
               ;
               or
               he
               believeth
               it
               prudently
               by
               ,
               prudential
               motives
               of
               credibility
               .
               —
               Now
               that
               can
               be
               no
               other
               than
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               to
               profess
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               save
               that
               ;
               though
               he
               know
               not
               by
               experience
               that
               Christ
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               know
               that
               he
               is
               professed
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               who
               delivered
               the
               Bible
               to
               him
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               a
               faith
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Here
             are
             many
             things
             worthy
             our
             consideration
             .
             1.
             
             That
             a
             man
             is
             not
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Christian
             ,
             unless
             his
             faith
             be
             
               supernatural
               and
               divine
            
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             his
             act
             :
             And
             surely
             no
             man
             knoweth
             what
             other
             mans
             act
             of
             faith
             is
             supernatural
             and
             divine
             :
             Therefore
             no
             man
             knoweth
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Church
             is
             still
             invisible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             man
             that
             believeth
             the
             Bible
             
               rashly
               and
               imprudently
            
             is
             a
             Christian
             :
             And
             no
             man
             knoweth
             whether
             another
             believe
             it
             not
             
               rashly
               and
               imprudently
            
             ,
             (
             yea
             whether
             he
             believe
             it
             at
             all
             :
             )
             Therefore
             no
             man
             knoweth
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             other
             motive
             than
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             can
             serve
             to
             free
             a
             man
             from
             this
             
               rashness
               ,
               imprudence
               and
               nullity
               of
               his
               Christianity
               .
            
             1.
             
             But
             why
             then
             had
             we
             not
             this
             General
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               Catholick
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               received
               only
               by
               its
               authority
               ,
            
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             description
             of
             implicite
             or
             explicite
             faith
             ?
             2.
             
             Was
             that
             man
             no
             Christian
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             who
             was
             converted
             by
             a
             single
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             took
             not
             the
             faith
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ?
             Did
             the
             Eunuch
             converted
             by
             Philip
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             or
             the
             Jaylor
             and
             Lydia
             converted
             by
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             or
             the
             3000
             converted
             by
             Peter
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             receive
             faith
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ?
             Or
             the
             Indians
             when
             converted
             by
             Frumentius
             and
             Edesus
             ?
             or
             the
             Abassian
             Empire
             that
             till
             lately
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             pretensions
             ?
             Or
             do
             we
             read
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             use
             that
             argument
             ,
             
               The
               authority
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             to
             convert
             their
             hearers
             ?
             or
             that
             they
             always
             first
             told
             them
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ?
             If
             by
             the
             Church
             you
             mean
             
               any
               single
               Apostle
               or
               Teacher
            
             ,
             hold
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             do
             well
             enough
             with
             you
             .
             3.
             
             But
             Authority
             is
             an
             ambiguous
             word
             ,
             and
             may
             deceive
             .
             We
             maintain
             that
             a
             preserving
             and
             
               teaching
               ministerial
               authority
            
             ,
             is
             usually
             needful
             to
             mens
             conversion
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             though
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             
               first
               believed
            
             by
             the
             hearer
             :
             But
             a
             
               judging
               authority
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             Whether
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             a
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             Heaven
             ,
             &c.
             or
             not
             )
             which
             determineth
             by
             a
             sentence
             ,
             rather
             than
             teacheth
             by
             opening
             that
             evidence
             which
             caused
             
             belief
             in
             the
             Teacher
             himself
             )
             this
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             mans
             faith
             .
             4.
             
             And
             what
             if
             a
             man
             should
             hear
             a
             Preacher
             open
             the
             other
             reasons
             of
             Christianity
             without
             talking
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             its
             authority
             ,
             and
             should
             hereupon
             believe
             ?
             or
             should
             believe
             by
             the
             bare
             reading
             of
             a
             Bible
             ?
             how
             prove
             you
             that
             this
             man
             is
             no
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             saved
             ?
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               perish
            
             ;
             and
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               on
               any
               other
               motive
               than
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               (
               and
               that
               must
               be
               the
            
             Romans
             )
             
               believeth
               rashly
               and
               impudently
               and
               shall
               perish
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             it
             's
             well
             worth
             the
             enquiry
             ,
             could
             we
             possibly
             find
             it
             out
             ,
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             
             
               knowing
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               its
               profession
               ,
               and
               its
               authority
               ,
               and
               whether
               this
               be
               an
               act
               of
               necessary
               faith
               before
               any
               thing
               else
               can
               be
               believed
               ?
               Or
               what
               other
               points
               of
               faith
               are
               contained
               in
               our
               belief
               of
               this
               Church
               and
               its
               authority
               ?
            
             And
             what
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             faith
             ?
          
           
             It
             seems
             that
             he
             supposeth
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             known
             before
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               faith
            
             be
             believed
             :
             And
             that
             
               in
               knowing
               the
               Church
            
             we
             must
             
               know
               the
               faith
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             know
             that
             they
             are
             a
             company
             of
             men
             called
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             know
             
               what
               a
               Christian
               Church
            
             is
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             know
             
               that
               this
               company
               of
               men
               is
               that
               Church
               :
            
             Must
             all
             these
             be
             known
             before
             we
             can
             believe
             ?
             or
             but
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ?
             and
             which
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             the
             name
             were
             enough
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             know
             that
             a
             company
             of
             men
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             (
             or
             Mahumetanes
             )
             who
             knoweth
             not
             at
             all
             what
             Christianity
             (
             or
             Mahumetanism
             )
             is
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             known
             that
             they
             profess
             to
             
               trust
               in
               Christ
            
             :
             this
             they
             may
             do
             and
             not
             know
             who
             Christ
             is
             ,
             whether
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             or
             will
             do
             for
             us
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             know
             that
             they
             profess
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Saviour
            
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             know
             what
             the
             word
             Saviour
             signifieth
             ,
             or
             what
             Christ
             ever
             did
             or
             will
             do
             for
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             here
             that
             every
             one
             that
             will
             believe
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             must
             first
             know
             the
             Church
             as
             defined
             ,
             or
             know
             it
             in
             
               all
               its
               essence
            
             ;
             then
             1.
             
             How
             few
             will
             he
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             to
             be
             Christians
             ?
             And
             how
             will
             he
             know
             who
             they
             are
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             still
             the
             question
             recurreth
             ,
             
               what
               is
               it
               that
               must
               be
               particularly
               believed
               to
               essentiate
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             For
             if
             he
             know
             not
             that
             ,
             he
             cannot
             know
             that
             he
             knoweth
             what
             the
             Church
             is
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             it
             seems
             he
             must
             know
             
               which
               is
               that
               Church
            
             considered
             in
             existence
             ,
             as
             different
             from
             all
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             other
             Societies
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             this
             method
             our
             difficulties
             are
             multiplied
             .
             1.
             
             How
             shall
             I
             be
             sure
             that
             this
             Church
             doth
             not
             
               deceive
               me
            
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             this
             and
             not
             that
             is
             Gods
             Word
             ?
             Is
             this
             by
             an
             act
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             or
             of
             
               divine
               faith
            
             ?
             If
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             what
             evidences
             prove
             it
             ?
             If
             of
             faith
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             
               believe
               God
            
             before
             I
             can
             
               believe
               him
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             must
             believe
             that
             this
             is
             his
             Revelation
             and
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Roman-Catholick
             Church
             cannot
             or
             doth
             not
             err
             in
             telling
             me
             what
             is
             Gods
             Revelation
             ,
             before
             I
             can
             know
             or
             believe
             
               any
               of
               his
               Revelation
            
             .
             If
             they
             mean
             that
             this
             act
             of
             faith
             must
             go
             first
             ,
             before
             I
             can
             have
             any
             other
             ,
             why
             may
             I
             not
             know
             and
             believe
             
               other
               articles
            
             of
             faith
             without
             the
             
               divine
               belief
            
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               authority
            
             or
             infallibility
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             believe
             this
             one
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               revealed
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               infallible
               or
               true
            
             in
             telling
             me
             what
             I
             must
             believe
             .
             If
             one
             Article
             may
             be
             believed
             without
             that
             motive
             (
             and
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             believed
             before
             it
             is
             believed
             )
             why
             not
             others
             as
             well
             as
             that
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             which
             way
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             Revelation
             did
             God
             confer
             this
             Infallibility
             on
             the
             Church
             ?
             If
             by
             Scripture
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             yet
             you
             know
             not
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             believe
             it
             not
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             first
             believed
             the
             Churches
             Veracity
             .
             Therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             way
             :
             If
             by
             
               verbal
               tradition
            
             ,
             it
             is
             equally
             supposed
             that
             you
             know
             not
             that
             Tradition
             to
             be
             
               Gods
               word
            
             and
             true
             ,
             before
             you
             know
             the
             
               Churches
               Veracity
            
             that
             tells
             you
             so
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Question
             ,
             How
             I
             must
             believe
             the
             Churches
             Veracity
             herein
             ?
             by
             what
             divine
             revelation
             (
             before
             I
             can
             believe
             any
             other
             revelation
             )
             ?
             is
             still
             unanswered
             ,
             and
             answerable
             only
             by
             palpable
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             were
             it
             not
             for
             interpreting
             him
             contrary
             to
             his
             company
             )
             I
             should
             by
             his
             words
             here
             
             judg
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Divine
             faith
             of
             the
             Churches
             Veracity
             ,
             which
             he
             maketh
             pre-requisite
             to
             all
             other
             acts
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             
               Prudential
               motives
               of
               cre●…bility
               ,
               which
               must
               draw
               him
               to
               afford
               credit
               to
               that
               authority
               as
               derived
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               commends
               to
               him
               the
               Bible
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               now
               that
               can
               be
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Mark
             Reader
             ,
             
               It
               can
               be
               no
               other
               than
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               must
               be
               the
               prudential
               motive
               to
               credit
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               derived
               from
               God.
            
             So
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             must
             be
             first
             credited
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             credit
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Authority
             not
             credited
             must
             move
             him
             to
             credit
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             unless
             he
             mean
             that
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             credited
             by
             a
             
               humane
               faith
            
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             notifying
             or
             
               conjectural
               evidences
            
             ,
             besides
             divine
             revelation
             ,
             must
             move
             him
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             authorized
             by
             God.
             When
             they
             have
             told
             us
             ,
             whether
             that
             first
             credit
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             any
             certainty
             for
             its
             object
             ,
             and
             also
             what
             and
             whence
             that
             certainty
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             know
             what
             to
             say
             to
             them
             .
             Knot
             against
             Chillingworth
             is
             fain
             tosay
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               the
               Churches
               own
               Miracles
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               known
               to
               have
               divine
               authority
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               believe
               any
               word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             so
             no
             man
             can
             be
             sure
             that
             Gods
             word
             is
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             first
             sure
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             wrought
             such
             miracles
             as
             prove
             its
             veracity
             as
             from
             God
             ;
             which
             will
             require
             in
             the
             Catechumene
             so
             much
             acquaintance
             with
             Historical
             Legends
             (
             which
             the
             more
             he
             reads
             them
             ,
             the
             less
             he
             will
             believe
             them
             )
             as
             will
             make
             it
             a
             far
             longer
             and
             more
             uncertain
             way
             to
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             better
             Teachers
             have
             of
             old
             made
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             it
             seems
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             that
             he
             taketh
             this
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             for
             a
             
               prudential
               motive
            
             .
             But
             is
             it
             certain
             or
             uncertain
             ?
             If
             uncertain
             ,
             so
             will
             all
             be
             that
             's
             built
             upon
             it
             .
             If
             certain
             ,
             again
             tell
             us
             by
             what
             ascertaining
             evidence
             ?
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             crooked
             ways
             into
             which
             byassing-interest
             hath
             tempted
             these
             men
             to
             lead
             poor
             souls
             ,
             which
             are
             thus
             perplexing
             and
             confounding
             .
             
          
           
             How
             plain
             and
             sure
             a
             way
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             us
             ,
             I
             have
             told
             you
             in
             a
             small
             Tractate
             called
             
               The
               Certainty
               of
               Christianity
               without
               Popery
               .
            
             In
             short
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             if
             a
             man
             never
             hear
             but
             one
             Sermon
             (
             which
             mentioneth
             not
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             or
             find
             a
             Bible
             on
             the
             high-way
             and
             read
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             see
             that
             evidence
             in
             it
             that
             may
             perswade
             him
             savingly
             to
             believe
             (
             through
             grace
             )
             that
             it
             truly
             affirmeth
             it self
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             ordinary
             method
             for
             most
             rational
             certainty
             is
             ,
             
               To
               have
               first
               Historical
               ascertaining
               evidence
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
            
             viz.
             that
             
               This
               Book
               was
               indeed
               written
            
             ,
             and
             these
             
               miracles
               and
               other
               things
               done
               as
               it
               affirmeth
               .
            
             Or
             first
             perhaps
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               Creed
               ,
               and
               Decalogue
               ,
               have
               been
               delivered
               down
               from
               the
               first
               witnesses
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             Miracles
             wrought
             to
             confirm
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             written
             at
             large
             in
             that
             Book
             .
             This
             we
             have
             far
             greater
             Historical
             Certainty
             of
             ,
             than
             the
             pretended
             authority
             of
             a
             judging-Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             even
             the
             infallible
             testimony
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             essentials
             (
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Creed
             ,
             &c.
             )
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             opened
             at
             large
             in
             a
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Reasons
               of
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             another
             called
             
               The
               Unreasonableness
               of
               Infidelity
            
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             writings
             .
             And
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             with
             the
             Book
             being
             thus
             certainly
             brought
             down
             to
             us
             (
             as
             the
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Land
             are
             )
             we
             then
             know
             the
             Gospel
             and
             that
             Book
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             all
             those
             evidences
             which
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Treatises
             I
             have
             opened
             at
             large
             (
             and
             more
             briefly
             in
             a
             Treatise
             called
             
               The
               Life
               of
               Faith
            
             )
             the
             sum
             of
             which
             is
             
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             as
             Christs
             Agent
             ,
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             Witness
             ,
             in
             his
             Works
             of
             Divine
             
               Power
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             Love
             ,
             printed
             first
             on
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             ,
             his
             
               Life
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             then
             on
             the
             Apostles
             their
             
               Works
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             then
             on
             all
             
               sanctified
               believers
            
             in
             
               all
               ages
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             on
             our selves
             (
             besides
             his
             
               antecedent
               prophesies
               )
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             16.
             
             He
             again
             pretendeth
             that
             he
             need
             not
             name
             the
             necessary
             ,
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             I
             my self
             say
             ,
             They
             must
             be
             the
             Essentials
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             supposed
             I
             understand
             my
             own
             terms
             .
             
          
           
             Ans.
             A
             candid
             Disputant
             !
             The
             light
             followeth
             him
             while
             he
             flyeth
             from
             it
             .
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             if
             I
             know
             my
             own
             meaning
             ,
             I
             therefore
             know
             yours
             ?
             and
             if
             I
             know
             which
             are
             the
             essentials
             ,
             that
             therefore
             
               you
               know
               them
            
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
             The
             man
             would
             make
             me
             believe
             ,
             that
             I
             speak
             not
             true
             divinity
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             that
             
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               Faith
               may
               be
               conjunct
               ,
               when
               the
               testimonies
               are
               so
               conjunct
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               are
               sure
            
             
             
               that
               it
               is
               God
               that
               speaks
               by
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               therefore
               credible
               ,
               because
               God
               infallibly
               guideth
               and
               inspireth
               him
               .
            
             He
             would
             make
             you
             believe
             that
             I
             am
             singular
             and
             erroneous
             here
             :
          
           
           
             Ans.
             And
             why
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               would
               make
               Christian
               faith
               partly
               humane
               .
            
             But
             1.
             when
             I
             talk
             but
             of
             two
             faiths
             conjunct
             ,
             what
             if
             I
             called
             the
             former
             
               divine
               faith
            
             ,
             only
             the
             
               Christian
               faith
            
             ?
             May
             not
             a
             humane
             yet
             be
             conjunct
             with
             the
             Christian
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             words
             must
             be
             examined
             .
             If
             
               Christian
               faith
            
             be
             so
             called
             from
             the
             Object
             ,
             then
             Christ
             and
             not
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             name
             materially
             ;
             we
             are
             called
             Christians
             for
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             believing
             in
             them
             .
             2.
             
             If
             
               Christian
               faith
            
             were
             taken
             subjectively
             it
             is
             humane
             faith
             ,
             for
             men
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             If
             
               Christian
               faith
            
             be
             denominated
             from
             the
             prime
             or
             second
             efficient
             of
             the
             revelation
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             belief
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             so
             Gods
             own
             Veracity
             ,
             and
             not
             mans
             ,
             is
             the
             
               objectum
               formale
               ,
               fidei
               divinae
            
             .
             4.
             
             But
             why
             may
             not
             a
             subordinate
             humane
             faith
             be
             conjoined
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             believe
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             at
             once
             ;
             1.
             
             By
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             Christ
             as
             man
             3.
             
             And
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             with
             the
             humane
             ,
             make
             Christ
             as
             man
             to
             be
             credible
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             believe
             him
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             sanctifying
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             divine
             inspiration
             joined
             to
             it
             ,
             make
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             credible
             persons
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             believe
             them
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Did
             not
             the
             Miracles
             which
             they
             wrought
             ,
             render
             the
             persons
             and
             their
             testimonies
             credible
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             circumstances
             of
             their
             being
             eye-witnesses
             ,
             and
             such-like
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Is
             not
             every
             honest
             man
             credible
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             skill
             and
             honesty
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Doth
             not
             every
             man
             know
             that
             there
             may
             be
             many
             efficient
             causes
             conjoined
             in
             producing
             one
             effect
             ?
             May
             not
             faith
             now
             be
             wrought
             by
             the
             
               Preachers
               word
               and
               Spirit
            
             ?
             Why
             else
             doth
             Christ
             say
             to
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
             26.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             
               I
               send
               thee
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             Paul
             directeth
             Timothy
             to
             
               save
               himself
               and
               those
               that
               hear
               him
               .
            
             Why
             may
             not
             
               believing
               God
               ,
               believing
               Christ
               as
               man
               ,
            
             and
             believing
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             &c.
             that
             saw
             him
             risen
             ,
             be
             conjunct
             causes
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ?
             If
             they
             might
             not
             produce
             
               one
               faith
            
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             might
             produce
             
               three
               faiths
            
             united
             by
             conjunction
             .
          
           
             But
             would
             one
             ever
             have
             expected
             this
             from
             a
             Jesuit
             or
             Roman
             Priest
             ?
             Remember
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             
               Divine
               belief
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               belief
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Council
               ,
               Pope
               ,
            
             or
             Priest
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             conjunct
             causes
             of
             our
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             in
             this
             mans
             opinion
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Though
               the
               Prophet
               be
               a
               humane
               person
               ,
               yet
               he
               speaks
               when
               he
               is
               inspired
               by
               God
               ,
               not
               by
               humane
               ,
               but
               divine
               authority
               ,
               God
               speaking
               by
               his
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             is
             Veracity
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             authority
             in
             question
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             Gods
             Veracity
             give
             Veracity
             to
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             ?
             Doth
             God
             speak
             by
             Prophets
             and
             Christs
             Humanity
             ,
             as
             through
             an
             inanimate
             Pipe
             or
             Whistle
             ,
             or
             as
             by
             
             Balaam's
             asse
             ?
             Doth
             he
             make
             no
             use
             of
             the
             reason
             and
             honesty
             of
             the
             speaker
             ?
             nor
             make
             them
             more
             knowing
             ,
             and
             more
             
               honest
               ,
               true
            
             and
             careful
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             fitter
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             Is
             this
             Roman
             Divinity
             ?
             Why
             then
             do
             the
             Apostles
             so
             oft
             protest
             that
             they
             speak
             the
             truth
             and
             lye
             not
             ,
             even
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             ?
             Would
             the
             Gospel
             have
             been
             equally
             credible
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             witnesses
             had
             in
             other
             matters
             been
             knaves
             and
             lyars
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Reader
             ,
             judg
             whether
             those
             that
             accuse
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             of
             Fanaticism
             and
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             do
             them
             any
             wrong
             ,
             while
             they
             think
             that
             God
             maketh
             them
             infallible
             by
             such
             inspiration
             ,
             as
             maketh
             no
             use
             of
             their
             Reason
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             or
             Honesty
             .
             And
             read
             but
             what
             their
             own
             Historians
             say
             of
             Fifty
             Popes
             together
             ,
             besides
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ninth
             and
             Tenth
             Centuries
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Popes
             that
             were
             lads
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             read
             Mass
             ,
             but
             were
             illiterate
             .
             Read
             what
             their
             Councils
             have
             said
             of
             some
             whom
             they
             deposed
             as
             inhuman
             Monsters
             ,
             and
             judg
             whether
             it
             be
             easie
             to
             believe
             that
             any
             inspiration
             used
             those
             men
             as
             infallible
             deliverers
             of
             that
             Christian
             faith
             ;
             and
             see
             here
             why
             it
             is
             that
             they
             think
             wit
             and
             honesty
             no
             more
             necessary
             in
             Pope
             or
             Councils
             ,
             if
             God
             use
             them
             but
             as
             an
             organ-pipe
             or
             trumpet
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
             When
             he
             is
             urged
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               what
               it
               is
               that
               is
               the
               necessary
               belief
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               must
               make
               a
               man
               a
               member
               of
               it
               :
            
             he
             again
             bids
             me
             
               tell
               him
               what
               points
               I
               make
               essential
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               save
               him
               the
               labour
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             And
             are
             we
             indeed
             agreed
             ?
             And
             yet
             do
             they
             writeso
             many
             Volumes
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             
             Reader
             ,
             I
             take
             him
             at
             his
             word
             :
             I
             have
             said
             that
             it
             is
             .
             
               The
               belief
               and
               consent
               to
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               constitutive
               essence
               of
               a
               Christian.
            
             Remember
             this
             when
             they
             jest
             at
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             of
             damnation
             if
             we
             believe
             not
             their
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             Country-Priests
             that
             are
             the
             reporters
             of
             them
             .
             Remember
             now
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             reacheth
             to
             all
             that
             
               believe
               and
               consent
               to
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               .
            
             But
             will
             these
             wavering
             men
             long
             stand
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             confess
             their
             Sect
             to
             be
             but
             a
             fourth
             or
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             they
             will
             say
             .
             
               That
               words
               not
               understood
               are
               no
               true
               faith
               ,
               we
               are
               yet
               to
               seek
               what
               believing
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               do
               mean
               and
               comprehend
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             These
             ignorances
             or
             artifices
             have
             too
             long
             abused
             unstudied
             men
             .
             It
             is
             not
             now
             the
             unsearchable
             ,
             truth
             of
             mens
             
               subjective
               faith
            
             or
             
               internal
               acts
            
             which
             we
             dispute
             of
             :
             But
             it
             is
             of
             
               necessary
               objective
               faith
            
             ,
             or
             what
             
               ex
               parte
               objecti
            
             is
             essentially
             necessary
             to
             true
             subjective
             faith
             in
             case
             it
             be
             truly
             believed
             (
             which
             God
             only
             can
             tell
             ,
             )
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             no
             
               meer
               words
               spoken
            
             more
             or
             less
             which
             can
             prove
             to
             another
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             speakers
             belief
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             But
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             Profession
             and
             Covenant
             if
             sincerely
             believed
             ,
             contain
             all
             essential
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
             3.
             
             And
             for
             more
             or
             fewer
             words
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               more
               understanding
            
             any
             man
             hath
             ,
             the
             more
             fully
             and
             easily
             he
             may
             understand
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             though
             general
             and
             few
             ;
             but
             to
             an
             ignorant
             person
             there
             must
             be
             many
             words
             and
             oft
             repeated
             to
             make
             him
             understand
             the
             same
             thing
             which
             the
             other
             doth
             by
             these
             few
             .
             And
             must
             we
             therefore
             have
             as
             many
             symbols
             of
             Christianity
             as
             there
             are
             various
             degrees
             of
             Understandings
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Church
             hath
             in
             its
             best
             times
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Creed
             as
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Baptismal
             faith
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             now
             contain
             any
             words
             more
             than
             essential
             ,
             that
             crosseth
             not
             its
             use
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             a
             just
             and
             satisfactory
             Explication
             of
             that
             Baptismal
             faith
             ,
             which
             had
             nothing
             but
             the
             Essentials
             .
             And
             accordingly
             till
             
               faith
               and
               piety
            
             degenerated
             into
             
               opinion
               and
               tyranny
            
             ,
             Baptized
             persons
             were
             accounted
             Christians
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             obliged
             to
             live
             as
             Christs
             Disciples
             in
             love
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             it
             being
             none
             but
             Christ
             himself
             who
             instituted
             Baptism
             as
             our
             Christening
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             symbol
             and
             badg
             of
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             19.
             
             When
             I
             had
             prest
             him
             to
             a
             particular
             answer
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             what
             would
             follow
             
             upon
             the
             Answers
             which
             I
             supposed
             he
             might
             make
             ,
             he
             tells
             me
             that
             Divines
             have
             
               a
               hundred
               times
               told
               us
               that
               some
               things
               must
               be
               believed
            
             necessitate
             praecepti
             ,
             
               and
               some
               things
            
             necessitate
             medii
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             We
             have
             heard
             
               some
               things
               ,
               some
               things
            
             so
             oft
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             fain
             know
             
               what
               things
            
             at
             last
             ,
             are
             necessary
             
               ut
               media
            
             ?
             Reader
             ,
             if
             these
             Writers
             must
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             their
             tergiversation
             ,
             what
             sort
             of
             Disputants
             should
             blush
             ?
             would
             you
             think
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             what
             his
             answer
             is
             ?
             You
             shall
             have
             it
             in
             his
             own
             words
             :
             
               And
               know
               you
               not
               that
               Divines
               are
               divided
               what
               are
               the
               points
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               explicitely
            
             necessitate
             medii
             ?
             
               Some
               ,
               and
               those
               the
               more
               ancient
               ,
               hold
               that
               the
               explicite
               belief
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Passion
               ,
            
             
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             
               are
               necessary
            
             necessitate
             medii
             .
             
               Others
               among
               the
               Recentiors
               ,
               that
               no
               more
               than
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               our
               works
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               with
               that
               necessity
               to
               be
               explicitely
               believed
               .
               Now
               to
               answer
               your
               Question
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               whereby
               our
               Church-members
               are
               known
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               1.
               
               All
               those
               who
               are
               baptized
               and
               believe
               all
               the
               points
               of
               our
               faith
               explicitely
               ,
               (
               if
               any
               such
               are
               to
               be
               found
               )
               are
               undoubted
               members
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               All
               those
               who
               believe
               explicitely
               all
               the
               Artiales
               whatever
               belongs
               to
               them
               in
               particular
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               respective
               offices
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Those
               who
               so
               believe
               all
               things
               necessary
               ,
            
             necessitate
             medii
             ,
             or
             necessitate
             praecepti
             
               extended
               to
               all
            
             adulti
             .
             4
             ,
             
               All
               those
               who
               believe
               in
               that
               manner
               all
               things
               held
               necessary
            
             necessitate
             medii
             
               according
               to
               the
               first
               opinion
               of
               the
               more
               ancient
               Doctors
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               It
               is
               probable
               ,
               though
               not
               altogether
               so
               certain
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               believe
               explicitely
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               our
               works
               ?
               and
               the
               rest
               implicitely
               as
               contained
            
             in
             confuso
             
               in
               that
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               (
               Baptism
               supposed
               )
               〈◊〉
               Now●…
               seeing
               all
               those
               in
               my
               four
               first
               Numbers
               (
               which
               comprehend
               almost
               all
               Christians
               )
               are
               certainly
               parts
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               sufficient
               certainly
               of
               a
               determinate
               Church
               ,
               consisting
               at
               least
               of
               these
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               our
               Church
            
             
             
               has
               a
               visible
               consistency
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               fifth
               rank
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               certain
               ,
               not
               taking
               away
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               —
               See
               you
               not
               by
               this
               Discourse
               that
               we
               answer
               sufficiently
               to
               your
               question
               by
               telling
               which
               are
               undoubted
               members
               .
               —
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Reader
             ,
             how
             sad
             is
             the
             case
             of
             mankind
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             talker
             as
             this
             shall
             go
             for
             a
             Champion
             ,
             and
             prevail
             with
             silly
             souls
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             against
             common
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             notices
             of
             Christianity
             ?
             Mark
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             asketh
             me
             ,
             
               Know
               you
               not
               that
               Divines
               are
               divided
               ?
            
             Yes
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             how
             lamentably
             you
             have
             divided
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             See
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             
               unity
               and
               concord
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
            
             Not
             only
             the
             Laity
             but
             their
             Divines
             are
             divided
             about
             the
             
               very
               essence
               of
               a
               Christian
            
             ,
             and
             
               their
               Church
            
             .
             These
             are
             the
             men
             that
             cry
             up
             Unity
             as
             a
             mark
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             of
             us
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             all
             crumbled
             into
             dust
             by
             Sects
             ,
             because
             we
             differ
             about
             some
             small
             circumstances
             of
             Worship
             ,
             or
             Exposition
             of
             some
             imposed
             words
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             difficult
             point
             of
             no
             flat
             necessity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Note
             here
             also
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             priviledg
             they
             have
             in
             having
             a
             
               Iudg
               of
               Controversies
            
             ;
             While
             their
             Doctors
             are
             divided
             on
             the
             question
             ,
             
               what
               a
               Christian
               is
            
             ?
             And
             Pope
             and
             Council
             dare
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             ,
             or
             
               will
               not
            
             determinate
             what
             maketh
             a
             Christian
             or
             member
             of
             their
             Church
             ?
             O
             happy
             infallible
             Judg
             of
             Controversies
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             also
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               faith
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             is
             so
             big
             as
             that
             it
             and
             its
             circumstances
             fill
             large
             Volumes
             ,
             called
             the
             Councils
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             article
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             
               what
               Christianity
               is
            
             ,
             or
             what
             must
             
               constitute
               a
               member
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             this
             is
             left
             at
             liberty
             to
             disputes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Note
             also
             the
             great
             partiality
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
             The
             Doctors
             may
             be
             divided
             about
             the
             
               essence
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             may
             deny
             
               faith
               in
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             particularly
             necessary
             to
             a
             Christian.
             But
             if
             a
             man
             believe
             not
             that
             
               Rome
               is
               the
               Mistris
               of
               all
               Churches
               and
               the
               Pope
               the
               Universal
               Governourr
               ,
            
             and
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Priest
             hath
             consecrated
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             exterminated
             or
             burnt
             as
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             Princes
             deposed
             that
             will
             not
             execute
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Note
             here
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             not
             a
             word
             in
             all
             this
             of
             
               believing
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               the
               Governour
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             Either
             they
             take
             this
             to
             be
             essential
             to
             a
             member
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             juglers
             and
             ashamed
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             when
             they
             thus
             hide
             it
             ?
             If
             not
             what
             is
             become
             of
             their
             Sectarian
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             accusations
             and
             condemnations
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             who
             believe
             no
             such
             office
             of
             the
             Pope
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             Society
             is
             that
             where
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             
               Pars
               Imperans
            
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             every
             subject
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             here
             whether
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             be
             mutable
             or
             not
             ?
             and
             whether
             constancy
             be
             a
             note
             of
             their
             verity
             ?
             When
             he
             professeth
             that
             the
             
               ancient
               Doctors
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Recentiors
            
             (
             or
             Novelists
             )
             do
             differ
             about
             the
             
               very
               essence
            
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Have
             these
             
               Recentiors
               antiquity
            
             to
             boast
             of
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Note
             also
             from
             hence
             the
             validity
             of
             their
             common
             argument
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             As
             if
             all
             their
             Church
             were
             now
             and
             always
             of
             one
             mind
             !
             when
             at
             present
             they
             are
             divided
             about
             the
             
               essence
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Recentiors
             forsake
             the
             Ancients
             .
             But
             had
             these
             Ancients
             Tradition
             for
             their
             opinion
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             ,
             how
             come
             the
             Recentiors
             to
             forsake
             it
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             an
             insufficient
             thing
             is
             your
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             told
             you
             what
             a
             Christian
             or
             Church-member
             is
             ?
             And
             yet
             we
             must
             take
             this
             Tradition
             as
             sufficient
             to
             tell
             us
             what
             orders
             and
             ceremonies
             Peter
             setled
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             note
             ,
             that
             even
             their
             ancient
             Doctors
             opinion
             (
             which
             is
             all
             that
             must
             keep
             his
             cause
             from
             utter
             shame
             )
             he
             durst
             not
             describe
             in
             answer
             to
             my
             question
             ;
             but
             having
             named
             five
             words
             ,
             
               God
               ,
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Passion
               ,
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             he
             craftily
             shuts
             it
             up
             with
             an
             
               E●…
               caetera
            
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             you
             suppose
             him
             to
             say
             that
             these
             five
             things
             
               are
               all
            
             that
             they
             require
             ,
             he
             may
             deny
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             added
             an
             &c.
             
             If
             you
             ask
             ,
             
               what
               are
               the
               ●…est
            
             ?
             you
             ,
             are
             where
             we
             begun
             ,
             an
             &c.
             is
             all
             the
             answer
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Well
             ,
             let
             us
             peruse
             his
             five
             particular
             sort
             of
             members
             distinctly
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             try
             〈◊〉
             be
             the
             m●…ey
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             or
             〈◊〉
             or
             whether
             the
             Reader
             will
             not
             wonder
             that
             such
             trained
             disputers
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             nor
             a
             more
             plausible
             sort
             of
             fraud
             to
             use
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             His
             first
             sort
             of
             visible
             members
             are
             ,
             
               All
               those
               that
               are
               baptized
               ,
               and
               believe
               explicitely
               all
               the
               points
               of
               our
               faith
               (
               if
               any
               such
               are
               to
               be
               found
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             modest
             Parenthesis
             ?
             whether
             any
             such
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             uncertain
             ;
             and
             yet
             saith
             ,
             
               These
               are
               the
               undoubted
               members
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
             The
             undoubted
             members
             !
             when
             he
             doubteth
             himself
             whether
             any
             such
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ?
             And
             can
             we
             find
             the
             Church
             by
             them
             then
             ?
             And
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             are
             
               not
               to
               be
               found
            
             ;
             for
             note
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             tells
             you
             here
             yet
             at
             all
             ,
             what
             the
             faith
             of
             their
             Church
             is
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             
               if
               any
               have
               it
               all
            
             ,
             they
             are
             Christians
             .
             Is
             this
             a
             satisfactory
             answering
             ?
             And
             yet
             if
             you
             will
             know
             the
             truth
             from
             their
             common
             writings
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             their
             Church
             containeth
             these
             great
             bodies
             :
             1.
             
             
               All
               that
               is
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Apocrypha
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               All
               the
               Decrees
               of
               their
               General
               Councils
            
             (
             if
             not
             also
             the
             Provincials
             and
             Popes
             Decretals
             )
             
               that
               are
            
             de
             fide
             .
             3.
             
             All
             their
             unwritten
             Traditions
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             yet
             to
             bring
             forth
             as
             need
             requireth
             .
             And
             do
             you
             not
             approve
             his
             modesty
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               any
               such
               be
               found
               that
               believeth
               all
               this
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             their
             Church-members
             are
             ,
             
               All
               who
               believe
               explicitely
               all
               Articles
               ,
               and
               whatever
               belongs
               to
               them
               in
               particular
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               respective
               offices
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             he
             tells
             you
             not
             a
             word
             what
             
               Articles
               these
               be
               ,
               nor
               what
               belongeth
               to
               their
               Offices
            
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             all
             the
             Creeds
             ,
             or
             also
             of
             their
             Councils
             ,
             Decrees
             ,
             or
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             known
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             about
             their
             office
             .
             And
             is
             here
             any
             notice
             how
             to
             know
             a
             member
             of
             their
             Church
             any
             more
             than
             in
             the
             former
             ?
             He
             that
             believeth
             all
             that
             he
             should
             believe
             is
             a
             Christian
             ;
             But
             is
             there
             any
             such
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             that
             all
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             them
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             third
             sort
             of
             members
             are
             ,
             
               Those
               who
               so
               believe
               all
               things
               necessary
            
             necessitate
             medii
             vel
             praecepti
             ,
             
               extended
               to
               all
               the
               adult
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             And
             what
             's
             this
             but
             the
             same
             again
             ?
             we
             know
             none
             but
             the
             adult
             that
             are
             to
             believe
             .
             And
             so
             here
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               all
               men
               that
               believe
               all
               things
               commanded
               are
               Christians
               .
            
             We
             were
             told
             this
             before
             :
             But
             it
             was
             with
             ,
             
               If
               any
               such
               are
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
             And
             who
             knows
             by
             this
             what
             your
             All
             is
             ?
             When
             we
             find
             men
             that
             
               do
               all
               commanded
            
             and
             sin
             not
             ,
             we
             will
             hope
             to
             find
             men
             that
             
               know
               all
               revealed
            
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             ignorance
             ;
             yet
             here
             is
             no
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             fourth
             sort
             are
             ,
             
               All
               those
               who
               believe
               in
               that
               manner
               all
               things
               necessary
            
             necessitate
             medii
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               first
               opinion
               of
               the
               more
               ancient
               Doctors
               .
            
             But
             what
             those
             things
             are
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             told
             ,
             but
             five
             words
             set
             down
             with
             an
             &c.
             
             And
             is
             here
             yet
             a
             word
             to
             satisfie
             any
             man
             of
             reason
             what
             their
             faith
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             Christianity
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             maketh
             a
             member
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             or
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             union
             ?
          
           
             But
             Reader
             ,
             hath
             God
             left
             us
             so
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ?
             Is
             Christianity
             any
             thing
             or
             nothing
             ?
             If
             something
             ,
             hath
             it
             not
             an
             essence
             which
             may
             be
             defined
             ?
             Is
             this
             all
             our
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             That
             men
             that
             know
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             reveal'd
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             ,
             are
             Christians
             ?
             or
             such
             as
             believe
             five
             Articles
             ,
             
               &
               caetera
            
             ?
             Judge
             now
             whether
             their
             Church
             be
             not
             invisible
             .
             And
             if
             any
             little
             part
             of
             it
             were
             visible
             ,
             what
             's
             that
             to
             the
             rest
             ?
             or
             to
             that
             visibility
             of
             particular
             members
             ?
             He
             tells
             us
             these
             are
             almost
             all
             Christians
             ;
             and
             yet
             questioned
             whether
             any
             of
             the
             first
             be
             found
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             no
             more
             to
             be
             found
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             his
             fifth
             sort
             he
             confesseth
             himself
             to
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             which
             yet
             it
             s
             doubted
             are
             no
             small
             part
             that
             go
             for
             Papists
             .
          
           
             And
             note
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               present
               Church
            
             which
             they
             use
             to
             approach
             to
             for
             necessary
             resolution
             ;
             and
             the
             Recentiors
             are
             more
             the
             present
             Church
             than
             the
             Ancients
             .
             And
             according
             to
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             Church
             is
             confessedly
             doubtful
             or
             unknown
             as
             to
             most
             or
             multitudes
             of
             members
             .
             2.
             
             And
             note
             ;
             that
             their
             Articles
             being
             but
             two
             ,
             
               That
               God
               is
            
             ,
             and
             
               that
               he
               rewardeth
               works
            
             ,
             all
             the
             common
             Heathens
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             Papists
             Faith
             and
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             opinion
             .
             3.
             
             But
             mark
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             another
             desperate
             corruption
             ,
             That
             Baptism
             must
             concur
             with
             these
             two
             articles
             .
             O
             horrid
             corruption
             of
             Christianity
             it self
             !
             Is
             this
             antiquity
             and
             tradition
             ?
             Did
             the
             Christian
             Church
             use
             to
             baptize
             men
             that
             believed
             neither
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             nor
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             but
             
               believe
               a
               God
            
             and
             a
             Rewarder
             ?
             Do
             you
             baptize
             such
             in
             your
             Church
             ?
             I
             suppose
             even
             Pope
             Stephen
             himself
             would
             have
             been
             for
             the
             re-baptining
             of
             such
             .
          
           
           
             Reader
             ,
             if
             one
             of
             us
             had
             charged
             such
             doctrine
             on
             the
             Papists
             as
             this
             their
             Champion
             doth
             ,
             should
             we
             not
             have
             been
             thought
             to
             slander
             them
             ?
             viz.
             
               That
               their
               later
               Doctors
               hold
               that
               all
               that
               believe
               explicitely
               but
               a
               God
               and
               a
               Rewarder
               ,
               and
               are
               baptized
               ,
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             believe
             but
             this
             much
             ,
             
               should
               be
               baptized
            
             ;
             that
             is
             all
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             Heathens
             in
             the
             world
             :
             And
             is
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Creed
             come
             to
             this
             ?
             But
             I
             confess
             if
             the
             world
             were
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Pope
             could
             make
             his
             use
             of
             it
             :
             For
             when
             he
             is
             once
             taken
             for
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             but
             prove
             all
             the
             world
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             he
             is
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
             And
             what
             need
             they
             now
             their
             feigned
             embassies
             and
             submissions
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
            
             ,
             and
             Greeks
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             when
             Heathens
             and
             Mahometans
             are
             proved
             of
             it
             ?
             and
             yet
             are
             Protestants
             no
             part
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               a
               living
               body
               may
               be
               defined
               by
               head
               ,
               shoulders
               ,
               arms
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               a
               doubt
               among
               Philosophers
               ,
               whether
               hair
               ,
               humours
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               be
               animated
               or
               parts
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             1.
             it
             is
             known
             then
             that
             there
             is
             visibly
             head
             and
             shoulders
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             you
             tell
             us
             not
             how
             to
             know
             any
             individual
             persons
             to
             be
             visible
             members
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             To
             tell
             us
             that
             there
             are
             some
             men
             that
             
               hold
               all
            
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             hold
             ,
             maketh
             none
             visible
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             not
             told
             either
             
               what
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               ,
            
             or
             by
             what
             profession
             or
             proof
             it
             must
             be
             known
             that
             they
             do
             so
             .
             When
             we
             tell
             you
             that
             
               sincere
               justifying
               faith
            
             and
             love
             do
             prove
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             
               such
               there
               are
            
             ,
             it
             's
             agreed
             that
             this
             proveth
             but
             a
             Church
             as
             invisible
             or
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             who
             have
             this
             sincerity
             .
             So
             is
             it
             when
             you
             tell
             us
             that
             there
             are
             men
             that
             believe
             all
             that
             's
             necessary
             ;
             for
             till
             it
             be
             known
             what
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             no
             profession
             can
             thereby
             prove
             them
             Christians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             what
             if
             you
             had
             told
             us
             how
             to
             know
             those
             men
             that
             are
             certain
             or
             eminent
             members
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             Is
             it
             nothing
             to
             you
             to
             leave
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             almost
             ,
             uncertain
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             not
             ?
             How
             know
             you
             whom
             to
             admit
             to
             your
             Sacramental
             Communion
             ,
             or
             to
             use
             as
             a
             Christian
             ?
             When
             a
             Congregation
             of
             many
             thousand
             persons
             called
             Papists
             meet
             ,
             you
             cannot
             tell
             how
             many
             of
             these
             are
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             give
             them
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             And
             it
             seemeth
             by
             you
             that
             they
             must
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             though
             you
             know
             not
             after
             whether
             they
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Remember
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             our
             question
             is
             not
             
               what
               mercy
               God
               sheweth
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               whether
               any
               out
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             But
             it
             is
             ,
             
               what
               is
               the
               faith
               which
               is
               essential
               to
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ?
               and
               whether
               Papists
               make
               it
               not
               uncertain
               ?
               and
               whether
               he
               that
               believeth
               only
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               that
               rewardeth
               ,
               and
               believeth
               not
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               or
               should
               be
               baptized
               .
            
          
           
             My
             third
             Question
             about
             his
             definition
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               [
               any
               ]
               lawful
               Pastors
               ,
               or
            
             
             
               [
               all
               ]
               that
               must
               necessarily
               be
               depended
               on
               by
               every
               member
               ?
               who
               are
               those
               Pastors
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Of
               all
               respectively
               to
               each
               subject
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               authority
               of
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               mediate
               or
               immediate
               ,
               be
               rejected
               or
               contemned
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shewed
             him
             how
             he
             contradicteth
             himself
             ;
             for
             dependance
             is
             more
             than
             non-rejection
             :
             and
             Millions
             of
             Heathens
             neither
             
               depend
               on
               the
               Pope
               or
               reject
               him
               ,
               that
               never
               heard
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             rejoineth
             ,
             
               that
               he
               spake
               of
               subjects
               only
               ,
            
             and
             not
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             But
             we
             are
             never
             the
             nearer
             knowing
             their
             Church
             by
             this
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             not
             told
             
               who
               the
               subjects
               are
            
             ,
             and
             what
             
               maketh
               a
               visible
               subject
            
             ?
             2.
             
             Do
             not
             they
             take
             all
             Infidels
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             be
             subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             to
             
               obligation
               and
               right
            
             ,
             though
             not
             consent
             ?
             yet
             the
             Abassines
             neither
             obeyed
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             rejected
             him
             till
             Oviedo
             was
             sent
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             For
             about
             forty
             or
             fifty
             years
             one
             part
             of
             Europe
             took
             one
             man
             for
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             took
             another
             man
             for
             Pope
             ,
             and
             men
             were
             uncertain
             which
             was
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             whether
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             Clergy
             authorized
             by
             them
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             Church
             then
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             the
             members
             ,
             when
             Millions
             received
             one
             ,
             and
             Millions
             rejected
             him
             ?
             and
             many
             neither
             received
             nor
             rejected
             ,
             but
             remained
             in
             suspense
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             if
             all
             the
             Priests
             should
             desert
             a
             Country
             (
             as
             
               Ireland
               ,
               Me●…co
            
             ,
             or
             our
             Wales
             ,
             or
             Highlands
             )
             are
             all
             the
             people
             thereby
             unchristened
             or
             unchurched
             ,
             
             while
             they
             have
             no
             Priest
             either
             to
             receive
             or
             reject
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             hear
             not
             of
             a
             Pope
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             specially
             answered
             him
             ,
             
               That
               this
               maketh
               every
               Priest
               so
               essential
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               unchurched
               that
               rejecteth
               or
               contemneth
               any
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               ●…onour
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               and
               thousands
               others
               :
               If
               a
               man
               take
               a
               Priest
               in
               such
               a
               crime
               ,
            
             as
             
               Watson
               ,
               Montaltus
            
             and
             others
             tell
             us
             of
             ,
             is
             contemning
             him
             an
             unchristening
             of
             us
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             done
             causelessly
             upon
             a
             quarrel
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             notable
             advancement
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             If
             contempt
             of
             one
             Priest
             be
             damnation
             or
             unchristening
             us
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             make
             Priests
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             of
             Princes
             as
             well
             as
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             rejoineth
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             word
             respectively
             he
             did
             not
             mean
             
               all
               Priests
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               are
               Pastors
               to
               that
               man
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               some
               Priests
               that
               have
               no
               care
               or
               cure
               of
               souls
               committed
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               a
               private
               Christian
               rejecting
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               Parish-Priest
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               Archbishop
               ,
               Metropolitan
               ,
               Primate
               ,
               Patriarch
               ,
               or
               supreme
               Bishop
               ,
               becomes
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               and
               casts
               himself
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             a
             strange
             Priest
             that
             hath
             no
             Cure
             of
             Souls
             ,
             what
             then
             is
             his
             office
             ?
             If
             he
             be
             not
             affixed
             to
             a
             particular
             charge
             ,
             sure
             he
             hath
             an
             
               indefinite
               cure
            
             of
             Souls
             in
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             one
             of
             the
             next
             Parish
             may
             take
             our
             Parish-Priest
             and
             all
             the
             Parish-Priests
             in
             the
             Country
             save
             
               his
               own
            
             ,
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             Traytors
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             must
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             no
             Schismatick
             but
             a
             Church-member
             :
             But
             if
             I
             reverence
             all
             other
             Priests
             ,
             and
             take
             our
             own
             Parish-Priest
             for
             an
             ignorant
             sot
             ,
             or
             a
             knave
             ,
             or
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             contem●…
             him
             ,
             I
             am
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             tells
             us
             more
             reason
             than
             I
             knew
             of
             before
             ,
             for
             our
             Canon
             against
             going
             from
             our
             own
             Parish-Churches
             when
             we
             have
             no
             Preacher
             there
             And
             this
             ells
             me
             how
             great
             the
             power
             of
             Patrons
             is
             ,
             who
             can
             make
             an
             ignorant
             wicked
             man
             so
             absolute
             a
             Lord
             of
             all
             his
             Parishioners
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             the
             greatest
             Lords
             ,
             that
             to
             contemn
             him
             shall
             cost
             them
             their
             damnation
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             tells
             me
             more
             than
             I
             knew
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             do
             not
             plead
             for
             the
             Pope
             for
             his
             sake
             only
             ,
             but
             for
             
               their
               own
            
             ;
             if
             all
             men
             be
             in
             as
             much
             danger
             of
             damnation
             or
             unchurching
             for
             rejecting
             
               any
               Parish-Priest
            
             ,
             as
             for
             rejecting
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             tells
             me
             more
             than
             I
             knew
             before
             of
             the
             great
             Pre-eminence
             of
             the
             Secular
             Clergy
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             above
             the
             Regulars
             ,
             and
             how
             low
             comparatively
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             Friers
             are
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             cut
             a
             man
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             to
             contemn
             one
             sottish
             drunken
             Curate
             ,
             or
             Parish-Priest
             that
             can
             but
             read
             Mass
             ,
             and
             to
             contemn
             ten
             thousand
             Friers
             and
             Jesuits
             will
             not
             do
             so
             ?
          
           
             And
             this
             tells
             us
             of
             how
             great
             concernment
             Parish-bounds
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             priviledg
             it
             is
             to
             remove
             ones
             dwelling
             :
             For
             if
             I
             will
             but
             remove
             my
             dwelling
             one
             yard
             out
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             I
             may
             then
             contemn
             the
             Parish-Priest
             without
             being
             unchurched
             ,
             which
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             way
             I
             could
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             〈◊〉
             us
             why
             the
             Clergy
             are
             exempt
             so
             much
             from
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             judgment
             .
             It
             may
             cut
             off
             a
             Prince
             from
             the
             Church
             to
             contemn
             his
             Priest
             ,
             (
             whether
             to
             hang
             him
             if
             he
             prove
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             be
             contempt
             I
             know
             not
             .
             )
             Many
             such
             lessons
             may
             be
             hence
             learnt
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             how
             came
             Cyprian
             then
             so
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             that
             said
             ,
             
               Plebs
               maximam
               ●…abet
               potestatem
               —
               sacerdotes
               indignos
               recusandi
               ?
            
             And
             how
             came
             all
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             to
             use
             that
             freedom
             in
             consenting
             or
             di●…enting
             ,
             electing
             or
             rejecting
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             ,
             which
             Blonde●…
             hath
             copiously
             proved
             ,
             
               pro
               sentent
               .
               Hi●…ron
               .
               &
               de
               jure
               plebis
               in
               regim
               .
               Eccles.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             what
             a
             priviledg
             hath
             the
             Pope
             or
             a
             Patriarch
             above
             an
             inferiour
             Christian
             ?
             when
             he
             may
             reject
             a
             ●…housand
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Interdict
             whole
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             reject
             most
             Christian
             Churches
             and
             Pastors
             in
             the
             world
             ▪
             as
             being
             none
             of
             Christs
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             himself
             cut
             off
             for
             so
             doing
             ;
             whereas
             one
             that
             falls
             out
             with
             his
             P●…rish-priest
             and
             rejecteth
             him
             alone
             ▪
             is
             presen●…ly
             ●…o
             member
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ?
          
           
             It
             seems
             that
             God
             punisheth
             not
             men
             according
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             sin
             ;
             for
             sure
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             sin
             unjustly
             to
             reject
             ten
             thousand
             Priests
             ▪
             than
             one
             .
             Or
             to
             contemn
             all
             other
             Priests
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             mistaking
             them
             all
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             Usurpers
             ,
             or
             in●…ollerable
             ,
             than
             so
             to
             do
             by
             one
             Parish-priest
             only
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             How
             many
             Millions
             then
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             not
             so
             ;
             because
             they
             contemn
             the
             authority
             of
             their
             Parish-priest
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             what
             is
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             assertion
             ?
             None
             at
             all
             ▪
             In
             other
             Societies
             no
             Union
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             member
             but
             that
             which
             is
             with
             the
             
               Pars
               Imperans
            
             ,
             or
             supreme
             power
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             body
             .
             A
             man
             that
             rejecteth
             a
             Justice
             ,
             or
             the
             Mayor
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             the
             Master
             of
             a
             Colledg
             or
             School
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             yet
             a
             subject
             ,
             and
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             while
             he
             rejecteth
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             faulty
             ,
             and
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             Colledg
             or
             School
             .
             And
             I
             think
             that
             to
             reject
             a
             Parish-priest
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             rejected
             ,
             is
             well
             done
             :
             and
             if
             he
             ought
             not
             ,
             it
             's
             ill
             done
             .
             And
             that
             he
             that
             separateth
             from
             that
             Parish-Church
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             〈◊〉
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             ,
             while
             he
             separateth
             not
             
               from
               it
            
             .
             But
             I
             see
             that
             
               Guiliel
               ▪
               de
               Sancto
               Amore
            
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             had
             greater
             reason
             to
             condemn
             the
             Friers
             ;
             and
             Watson
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             than
             we
             knew
             of
             .
          
           
             I
             noted
             also
             the
             difficulty
             ▪
             
               How
               we
               shall
               know
               the
               Authority
               of
               every
               Parish-Priest
               ,
               Bishop
               ▪
               Archbishop
               ,
               Patriarch
               ,
               and
               Pope
               .
            
             And
             1.
             in
             a
             Country
             where
             Orders
             have
             
               ordinarily
               been
               forged
            
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               As
               much
               as
               you
               can
               be
               assured
               of
               any
               being
               Pastor
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Iustice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             A●…s
             .
             1.
             
             If
             you
             prove
             it
             a
             duty
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             every
             such
             deceiver
             that
             hath
             no
             authority
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             believe
             till
             you
             prove
             it
             ,
             that
             to
             do
             otherwise
             doth
             unchurch
             us
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             two
             or
             three
             claim
             authority
             over
             us
             at
             once
             (
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Papacy
             about
             forty
             years
             together
             )
             are
             we
             cut
             off
             from
             Christ
             if
             we
             receive
             not
             both
             ?
             or
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             which
             ▪
             If
             either
             will
             serve
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             took
             Iohn
             of
             Constantinople
             for
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             were
             as
             much
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             received
             Pope
             Boniface
             as
             such
             .
             And
             they
             that
             followed
             Dioscorus
             at
             Alexandria
             (
             being
             Orthodox
             )
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             adhered
             to
             
               Proterius
               ?
               &c.
            
             Is
             it
             no
             matter
             who
             it
             be
             ,
             so
             we
             
               think
               him
            
             to
             be
             the
             right
             ?
             Why
             then
             do
             you
             deny
             our
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             when
             we
             judg
             them
             to
             have
             the
             true
             authority
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             asked
             ,
             
               What
               if
               we
               be
               ignorant
               whether
               the
               ordainer
               had
            
             intentionem
             ordinandi
             ,
             
               how
               shall
               we
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Ordained
               ?
            
          
           
             He
             answered
             ,
             
               As
               sure
               as
               you
               can
               be
               that
               you
               were
               the
               lawful
               child
               of
               your
               parents
               who
               could
               not
               be
               truly
               married
               without
               intention
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             new
             Doctrine
             ;
             they
             that
             speak
             the
             words
             and
             do
             the
             actions
             which
             properly
             signifie
             a
             
               true
               intention
            
             ,
             and
             do
             profess
             it
             ,
             do
             thereby
             mutually
             oblige
             themselves
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             husband
             and
             wife
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             truly
             so
             oblige
             themselves
             ,
             are
             truly
             (
             though
             sinfully
             )
             married
             :
             For
             what
             is
             Marriage
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             mutual
             obliging
             contract
             ;
             they
             are
             truly
             my
             parents
             ,
             and
             I
             owe
             them
             obedience
             whatever
             their
             intention
             was
             .
             But
             you
             hold
             a
             man
             to
             be
             no
             Priest
             that
             was
             not
             ordained
             
               ex
               ●…entione
               ordinandi
            
             ,
             and
             our
             Salvation
             to
             lie
             on
             our
             obeying
             him
             as
             a
             Priest
             who
             is
             none
             .
          
           
             My
             fourth
             Question
             was
             ,
             
               How
               the
               people
               that
               dwell
               in
               other
               Countrys
               can
               know
               whether
               the
            
             
             
               Priest
               ,
               Prelate
               ,
               or
               Pope
               ,
               had
               necessary
               Election
               and
               Ordination
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               W●…en
               it
               is
               publickly
               allowed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               witnessed
               to
               be
               performed
               according
               to
               Canonical
               prescription
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               derived
               to
               the
               people
               without
               contradiction
               by
               publick
               fame
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             alloweth
             the
             Ministry
             in
             
               Ethiopia
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Moscovie
               ,
               Gr●…ece
               ,
            
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Roman
             :
             For
             it
             is
             publickly
             allowed
             and
             attested
             ,
             and
             
               brought
               to
               the
               people
               by
               uncontradicted
               fame
               .
            
             And
             so
             is
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             to
             all
             that
             hear
             not
             your
             contradiction
             .
             2
             But
             with
             Rome
             the
             case
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             publickly
             allowed
             one
             Pope
             and
             all
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             another
             part
             rejected
             him
             ,
             and
             allowed
             another
             and
             his
             Clergy
             ▪
             and
             publick
             fame
             hath
             contradicted
             one
             party
             .
             3.
             
             And
             what
             can
             fame
             say
             to
             us
             in
             England
             of
             the
             Election
             or
             Ordination
             made
             at
             Rome
             ,
             of
             a
             Pope
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             or
             Parish-priest
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             not
             any
             witness
             of
             it
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             how
             can
             we
             expect
             contradiction
             of
             an
             action
             done
             a
             thousand
             miles
             off
             ,
             which
             none
             near
             knew
             of
             ?
             5.
             
             And
             yet
             how
             few
             Priests
             or
             Prelates
             are
             they
             whose
             authority
             fame
             publisheth
             
               without
               contradiction
            
             ?
             Do
             not
             Protestants
             contradict
             
             the
             authority
             of
             your
             Priests
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             the
             authority
             of
             your
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             My
             fifth
             Question
             was
             ,
             
               If
               you
               tell
               me
               your
               own
               opinion
               of
               the
               sufficient
               means
               to
               know
               the
               Popes
               or
               Priests
               authority
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               you
               are
               not
               deceived
               ,
               unless
               a
               Council
               bad
               desined
            
             
             
               it
               .
               sufficient
            
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               orders
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Canon
               Law
               ,
               and
               universally
               received
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               for
               this
               ,
               without
               Decrees
               of
               General
               Councils
               :
               for
               they
               are
               no
               points
               of
               faith
               but
               of
               order
               and
               discipline
               ,
               whereof
               a
               moral
               certainty
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               authority
               are
               sufficient
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Is
             this
             
               moral
               certainty
               ,
               true
               certaints
            
             ,
             or
             uncertainty
             ?
             If
             true
             certainty
             ,
             it
             hath
             its
             
               moral
               ascertaining
               evidences
            
             .
             And
             what
             are
             those
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Who
             is
             the
             maker
             of
             this
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ?
             If
             not
             General
             Councils
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             their
             authority
             ?
             If
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             whether
             those
             of
             
               e.
               g.
               Stephen
               ,
               Sergius
            
             ,
             or
             Formosus
             ,
             be
             the
             authentick
             ones
             ?
             and
             so
             of
             many
             other
             contradictory
             ones
             ?
             If
             a
             General
             Council
             damn
             and
             depose
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
               Eugenius
            
             the
             fourth
             as
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             &c.
             and
             he
             make
             Canons
             after
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             they
             are
             authoritative
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             are
             your
             matters
             of
             order
             and
             discipline
             no
             matters
             of
             faith
             ?
             Then
             God
             hath
             not
             bound
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Universal
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             that
             Rome
             hath
             any
             authority
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             other
             Christian
             Churches
             ;
             or
             that
             your
             Priests
             are
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             any
             authority
             over
             us
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Mass
             is
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             either
             these
             are
             matters
             of
             Divine
             or
             
               Humane
               Law.
            
             If
             man
             only
             command
             them
             ,
             how
             cometh
             our
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             to
             be
             laid
             on
             them
             ?
             What
             man
             commands
             ,
             man
             may
             abrogate
             ,
             unless
             extrinsick
             accidents
             hinder
             .
             If
             God
             command
             them
             ,
             doth
             God
             command
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             binds
             us
             not
             
               to
               believe
               to
               be
               our
               duty
               ?
            
             Many
             things
             may
             be
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             revealed
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             
               de
               moribus
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             but
             nothing
             is
             by
             God
             commanded
             
               to
               be
               done
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             first
             to
             be
             known
             or
             
               believed
               to
               be
               duty
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             it
             be
             no
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             how
             to
             know
             that
             your
             Elections
             and
             Ordinations
             are
             true
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             faith
             that
             you
             are
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             authority
             (
             because
             without
             true
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             no
             heresie
             to
             believe
             that
             you
             are
             all
             deceivers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Your
             Authority
             (
             or
             Decrees
             )
             below
             that
             of
             Pope
             and
             General
             Councils
             ,
             pretend
             to
             no
             Infallible
             certainty
             :
             upon
             this
             it
             seems
             your
             Church
             is
             built
             ,
             and
             into
             uncertainty
             its
             authority
             resolved
             ;
             and
             yet
             from
             this
             we
             must
             fetch
             our
             certainty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             your
             way
             .
             And
             is
             not
             the
             Gospel
             then
             made
             uncertain
             by
             you
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             believed
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             an
             uncertain
             Ministry
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             Councils
             uncertain
             which
             consist
             of
             such
             a
             Ministry
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             's
             a
             vanity
             to
             pretend
             that
             your
             Canon
             Law
             is
             
               universally
               received
            
             ;
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             receive
             but
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             no
             part
             at
             all
             ,
             unless
             you
             call
             the
             Scripture
             the
             Canon
             Law.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             your
             Canon
             Law
             be
             so
             universally
             received
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             then
             when
             that
             Law
             is
             received
             into
             
               England
               ,
               England
            
             must
             be
             burnt
             as
             a
             land
             of
             Hereticks
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             part
             of
             your
             Law
             ;
             and
             so
             your
             Ministry
             and
             our
             burning
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             authority
             .
          
           
             My
             next
             Question
             was
             ,
             
               If
               I
               culpably
               were
               ignorant
               but
               of
               some
               few
               Priests
               authority
               among
               thousands
               ,
               am
               I
               cut
               off
               from
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
          
           
             His
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               all
               Priests
               ,
               but
               all
               Pastors
               in
               relation
               to
               their
               flocks
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             But
             if
             my
             Parish-priest
             be
             but
             one
             of
             twenty
             or
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             ,
             doth
             my
             culpable
             ignorance
             of
             his
             authority
             cut
             me
             off
             from
             all
             the
             Church
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             I
             believe
             Pope
             Nicolas
             Decrees
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             must
             not
             hear
             Mass
             of
             a
             Priest
             that
             hath
             a
             Concubine
             ?
             Or
             that
             a
             Simonical
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             is
             no
             true
             Pope
             or
             Bishop
             .
             2.
             
             And
             remember
             ,
             that
             my
             Parish-Priest
             ,
             and
             my
             Bishop
             ,
             Metropolitan
             ,
             Patriarch
             and
             Pope
             ,
             can
             never
             make
             a
             General
             Council
             :
             Either
             I
             may
             be
             safely
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             such
             a
             Council
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             know
             the
             certain
             Priesthood
             of
             all
             others
             as
             well
             as
             of
             my
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             you
             say
             ;
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             no
             certainty
             of
             the
             Priestly
             authority
             of
             Councils
             .
          
           
           
             I
             next
             argued
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               rejecting
               of
               a
               Constables
               authority
               which
               maketh
               him
               no
               subject
            
             
             
               th●…
               owns
               the
               Soveraign
            
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             rejoineth
             ,
             
               That
               yet
               if
               I
               reject
               the
               Constable
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               all
               superior
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               the
               Sovereign
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               rebell
               .
               And
               so
               if
               I
               reject
               the
               authority
               first
               of
               a
               Parish-priest
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               after
               of
               all
               his
               Superiors
               to
               the
               highest
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               rebel
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               reject
               Christs
               authority
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Do
             you
             see
             what
             all
             our
             dispute
             is
             come
             to
             at
             last
             ?
             All
             this
             while
             it
             was
             the
             rejecting
             of
             
               any
               one
               Pastor
            
             that
             cut
             us
             off
             ;
             and
             now
             it
             is
             the
             rejecting
             of
             
               him
               and
               all
               above
               him
               to
               the
               bighest
               ,
            
             Is
             it
             not
             lost
             labour
             to
             dispute
             with
             these
             men
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             you
             have
             proved
             that
             Christ
             hath
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             you
             call
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               all
               the
               world
               obliged
               to
               obey
               any
               one
               man
               or
               Governour
               besides
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             when
             he
             is
             naturally
             as
             uncapable
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             being
             the
             Universal
             Physician
             )
             even
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             can
             never
             send
             ,
             then
             we
             will
             take
             it
             for
             rebellion
             to
             reject
             that
             Head
             :
             Till
             then
             ,
             we
             shall
             take
             it
             to
             be
             Treason
             against
             Christ
             to
             claim
             and
             own
             that
             which
             is
             his
             prerogative
             .
          
           
             How
             cometh
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             no
             one
             yet
             learned
             to
             call
             himself
             the
             
               Universal
               King
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             or
             the
             
               Universal
               Iudg
               ,
               Physician
               ,
               School-master
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Universal
               Priest
               and
               Teacher
               of
               Religion
               ?
            
          
           
             Next
             I
             craved
             his
             answer
             to
             much
             which
             I
             had
             written
             on
             this
             subject
             before
             in
             my
             
               Safe
               Relig.
            
             which
             he
             refuseth
             ,
             and
             tells
             me
             ,
             
               That
               I
               make
               a
               visible
               body
               with
               an
               invisible
               head
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               Government
               is
               internal
               and
               invisible
               ,
               abstracting
               from
               visible
               supreme
               authority
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Christ
             was
             seen
             on
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             seen
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             .
             3.
             
             He
             hath
             left
             a
             visible
             Universal
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             governeth
             .
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             appointed
             visible
             Officers
             over
             the
             world
             (
             though
             no
             Head
             )
             which
             is
             the
             way
             that
             the
             Pope
             pretendeth
             to
             govern
             ,
             (
             even
             
               per
               alios
            
             ,
             when
             he
             never
             sent
             to
             a
             quarter
             of
             the
             world
             )
             .
             5.
             
             His
             subjects
             are
             
               men
               visible
            
             ,
             known
             by
             audible
             profession
             and
             visible
             worship
             .
             6.
             
             He
             will
             visibly
             judg
             the
             world
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             be
             seen
             by
             all
             his
             Church
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             when
             you
             prove
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             Church
             that
             is
             
               otherwise
               visible
            
             ,
             we
             will
             hear
             you
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             assert
             an
             
               Anima
               Mundi
            
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             think
             one
             Intelligence
             or
             Angel
             ruleth
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             say
             that
             which
             is
             possible
             ,
             though
             they
             can
             never
             prove
             it
             :
             But
             to
             talk
             of
             a
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             never
             heard
             who
             dwelleth
             on
             a
             third
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             get
             no
             Ships
             to
             sail
             about
             the
             Earth
             in
             many
             ages
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             do
             ,
             come
             not
             near
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             prodigious
             claim
             for
             a
             waking
             man.
             
          
           
             My
             fourth
             Question
             about
             his
             definition
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             ,
             
               Why
               exclude
               you
               the
               chief
            
             
             
               Pastors
               that
               depend
               on
               none
            
             ?
          
           
             He
             answereth
             ,
             I
             include
             them
             ,
             
               Ecclesia
               est
               plebs
               Episcopo
               unita
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             But
             
               he
               had
               defined
               the
               Church
               as
               those
               that
               depend
               on
               the
               Pastors
               :
            
             which
             seemed
             to
             exclude
             the
             Popes
             that
             depend
             on
             none
             .
             2.
             
             Hierome
             defineth
             a
             
               particular
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               universal
               .
            
             3.
             
             They
             oft
             call
             
               the
               Clergy
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             He
             rejoineth
             ,
             
               That
               Terms
               have
               different
               acceptions
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             by
             all
             this
             ado
             I
             can
             have
             no
             reasonable
             satisfaction
             from
             you
             ,
             what
             you
             mean
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             what
             that
             Church
             is
             which
             you
             call
             us
             to
             unite
             with
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             accuse
             us
             as
             separating
             from
             .
             We
             are
             like
             to
             dispute
             well
             with
             men
             that
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             explain
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             their
             sense
             of
             the
             Word
             HERESIE
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               HERESIE
               is
               an
               obstinate
               intellectual
               opposition
               against
               Divine
               Authority
               revealed
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               propounded
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Q.
             1.
             
             Is
             the
             obstinacy
             that
             maketh
             Heresie
             ,
             in
             the
             Intellect
             or
             
               the
               will
            
             ?
             W.
             J.
             
               In
               the
               Will
               ,
               by
               an
               imperate
               act
               restraining
               the
               understanding
               to
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Still
             your
             descriptions
             signifie
             
               just
               nothing
            
             ;
             you
             describe
             it
             to
             be
             an
             
               Intellectual
               Obstinate
               opposition
               ,
               and
               now
               say
               that
               it
               is
               in
               the
               will.
               
            
          
           
             He
             replieth
             ,
             
               that
               the
               error
               is
               in
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               but
               the
               obstinacy
               in
               the
               Will.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Indeed
             the
             obstinacy
             is
             in
             both
             ,
             but
             radically
             in
             the
             Will
             ;
             but
             did
             
               Intellectual
               opposition
            
             notifie
             this
             ?
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               And
               you
               contradict
               your self
               by
               saying
               that
               it
               is
               an
               imperate
               act
               .
               For
               no
               imperate
               act
               is
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               but
               of
               or
               from
               the
               Will.
               The
               imperant
               act
               is
               in
               the
               Will
               ;
               but
               the
               imperate
            
             (
             as
             
               Intelligere
               )
               in
               the
               commanded
               faculty
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             replieth
             ,
             
               That
               1.
               he
               meant
               not
               the
               act
               was
               in
               the
               Will
               ,
               though
               he
               said
               it
               was
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Will.
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               all
               Philosophers
               are
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               the
               Will
               may
               command
               Charity
               and
               other
               acts
               in
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Who
             could
             conjecture
             that
             by
             
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Will
            
             ,
             you
             meant
             not
             an
             
               act
               in
               the
               Will
            
             ,
             but
             
               from
               it
            
             ?
             2.
             
             It
             's
             true
             that
             
               Volo
               velle
            
             is
             a
             proper
             speech
             ,
             and
             one
             act
             of
             the
             Will
             may
             be
             the
             object
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             a
             good
             man
             willeth
             nothing
             more
             here
             than
             to
             
               will
               better
            
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             call
             this
             commanding
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             about
             the
             word
             :
             But
             certainly
             all
             these
             Volitions
             are
             such
             acts
             as
             they
             call
             elicite
             ,
             which
             they
             usually
             distinguish
             from
             imperate
             ;
             and
             thus
             you
             confound
             them
             .
             Otherwise
             every
             act
             of
             the
             will
             which
             is
             willed
             by
             a
             former
             act
             should
             be
             called
             imperate
             ,
             and
             so
             none
             but
             the
             first
             should
             be
             elicite
             ?
             And
             who
             knoweth
             when
             that
             
               first
               act
            
             was
             in
             being
             ,
             seeing
             the
             will
             doth
             still
             will
             its
             own
             future
             action
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             2.
             
             I
             hence
             noted
             ,
             that
             if
             
               wilful
               obstinacy
            
             be
             essential
             to
             Heresie
             ,
             their
             Church
             cannot
             
             know
             a
             Heretick
             (
             while
             they
             burn
             them
             )
             :
             For
             they
             know
             not
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             many
             that
             they
             burn
             ,
             would
             take
             their
             oaths
             that
             they
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             err
             :
             He
             answereth
             ,
          
           
             
               W.
               J.
               We
               enter
               not
               into
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               that
               we
               leave
               to
               God
               :
               only
               the
               Church
               presumes
               such
               to
               be
               Hereticks
               as
               have
               Catholick
               truths
               sufficiently
               propounded
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               contradict
               and
               oppose
               them
               ;
               let
               such
               be
               ready
               to
               swear
               what
               they
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Note
             here
             that
             they
             burn
             men
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             yet
             profess
             that
             Heresie
             is
             an
             obstinacy
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             leave
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             only
             presume
             that
             men
             are
             Hereticks
             though
             they
             know
             it
             not
             .
             And
             so
             a
             presuming
             Clergy
             are
             masters
             of
             the
             Crowns
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             all
             men
             .
             How
             excellently
             would
             this
             power
             have
             fitted
             the
             turn
             of
             Abab
             and
             Iezebel
             ,
             and
             the
             murderers
             of
             Christ
             ?
             they
             need
             not
             have
             got
             false
             witness
             to
             condemn
             them
             as
             Blasphemers
             :
             A
             
               presuming
               Clergy
            
             might
             have
             served
             :
             For
             the
             very
             act
             which
             the
             Papists
             judg
             men
             for
             ,
             is
             internal
             in
             the
             intellect
             and
             will
             ,
             as
             Blasphemie
             is
             external
             .
             To
             condemn
             men
             for
             Blasphemy
             hath
             some
             reason
             of
             justice
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             proved
             ;
             but
             
               Intellectual
               obstinate
               opposition
               cannot
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             now
             that
             Heresie
             is
             a
             
               contradicting
               Catholick
               Truths
            
             ,
             but
             never
             tells
             what
             those
             
               Catholick
               Truths
            
             are
             ;
             Whether
             
               any
               one
            
             ,
             or
             only
             some
             of
             the
             greater
             sort
             :
             and
             how
             we
             may
             know
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             the
             presumers
             know
             .
             It
             is
             a
             
               Catholick
               Truth
            
             with
             them
             for
             which
             Bellarmine
             citeth
             many
             Councils
             ,
             *
             That
             the
             Pope
             may
             excommunicate
             and
             depose
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             :
             To
             oppose
             this
             now
             is
             Heresie
             :
             A
             Heretick
             must
             be
             burnt
             !
             O
             happy
             Kings
             that
             have
             such
             a
             King
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             presuming
             Clergy
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             this
             
               Catholick
               Truth
            
             must
             be
             
               sufficiently
               proposed
            
             :
             That
             sufficiently
             is
             a
             doubtful
             dangerous
             
             word
             :
             who
             would
             think
             how
             much
             lieth
             on
             Grammatical
             learning
             !
             The
             Pope
             and
             
             his
             Clergy
             are
             Masters
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             all
             mens
             estates
             and
             lives
             ,
             by
             being
             the
             only
             judges
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             SUFFICIENTLY
             ;
             either
             it
             is
             called
             
               sufficiently
               proposed
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             proposer
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             Law
             is
             
               sufficiently
               promulgate
            
             )
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             as
             much
             as
             he
             was
             
               bound
               to
               do
            
             :
             And
             then
             a
             lazie
             or
             a
             proud
             Priest
             will
             think
             that
             two
             words
             is
             sufficient
             to
             oblige
             mankind
             to
             renounce
             all
             their
             senses
             
               (
               e.
               g.
            
             for
             Transubstantiation
             .
             )
             And
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             Parish
             ten
             times
             greater
             than
             he
             can
             speak
             to
             ,
             will
             think
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             duty
             to
             all
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             spoken
             to
             as
             many
             as
             he
             could
             :
             yea
             indeed
             the
             Decree
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             Printed
             goeth
             for
             sufficient
             proposal
             to
             millions
             that
             cannot
             read
             ,
             nor
             ever
             heard
             those
             Councils
             read
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             is
             called
             Sufficient
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             effect
             on
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             hearer
             sufficient
             to
             
               convince
               him
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             it
             is
             not
             effectual
             :
             and
             what
             mortal
             man
             is
             able
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             proposal
             ,
             respectively
             to
             all
             mens
             understandings
             ?
             some
             men
             have
             great
             natural
             dullness
             and
             slowness
             of
             conception
             ,
             next
             to
             Ideots
             ;
             some
             by
             long
             disuse
             of
             such
             cogitations
             ,
             hear
             all
             spiritual
             Doctrine
             as
             if
             it
             were
             spoken
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ;
             some
             cannot
             easily
             see
             the
             connexion
             of
             verities
             :
             And
             some
             of
             weak
             heads
             or
             memories
             cannot
             endure
             to
             think
             long
             enough
             of
             such
             matters
             ,
             as
             to
             overcome
             the
             difficulties
             :
             And
             some
             think
             that
             they
             perceive
             such
             clear
             evidence
             for
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             take
             it
             to
             be
             false
             .
             There
             is
             as
             great
             variety
             of
             receptive
             capacities
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             the
             Priest
             knoweth
             not
             the
             internal
             case
             of
             another
             man
             :
             And
             therefore
             is
             here
             no
             sitter
             a
             judg
             of
             sufficiency
             to
             all
             other
             ,
             than
             he
             is
             of
             their
             thoughts
             :
             They
             are
             like
             a
             man
             that
             had
             a
             writing
             in
             a
             Table-book
             to
             obliterate
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             write
             in
             it
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             would
             so
             judg
             that
             it
             was
             sufficiently
             done
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             Sufficiency
             ?
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             which
             maketh
             conviction
             possible
             ;
             and
             so
             poor
             men
             that
             might
             but
             possibly
             have
             been
             convinced
             ,
             must
             be
             burnt
             because
             it
             is
             not
             done
             .
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             notable
             way
             to
             save
             Parish-priests
             much
             labour
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             told
             thousands
             the
             truth
             once
             or
             so
             oft
             as
             might
             possibly
             have
             convinced
             them
             :
             burn
             them
             then
             to
             save
             him
             the
             labour
             of
             any
             longer
             preaching
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             who
             then
             shall
             pay
             him
             his
             Tythes
             ?
             There
             is
             remedy
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             most
             ,
             rather
             than
             be
             burned
             ,
             will
             say
             what
             the
             Priest
             bids
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             understand
             him
             ,
             or
             believe
             him
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             safe
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             will
             say
             perhaps
             ,
             
               That
               that
               proposal
               is
               sufficient
               to
               convince
               men
               which
               were
               sufficient
               if
               they
               were
               not
               possessed
               with
               a
               blind
               zeal
               for
               their
               opinions
               ,
            
             (
             for
             that
             's
             it
             that
             
               W.
               I.
            
             here
             lays
             it
             on
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             is
             there
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             error
             ?
             and
             must
             a
             man
             have
             no
             zeal
             for
             that
             which
             he
             judgeth
             truth
             :
             The
             sense
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Proposal
               is
               sufficient
               to
               cure
               a
               man
               ,
            
             which
             supposeth
             him
             to
             have
             no
             disease
             :
             If
             his
             
               mind
               and
               will
            
             have
             no
             sin
             in
             them
             to
             resist
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             a
             pure
             receptivity
             of
             any
             revealed
             truth
             ,
             as
             Christ
             in
             his
             childhood
             ,
             and
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             ,
             then
             this
             proposal
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             But
             if
             he
             be
             not
             as
             white
             paper
             that
             hath
             nothing
             to
             be
             obliterated
             ,
             but
             have
             any
             sinful
             opinion
             to
             resist
             the
             truth
             ,
             than
             burn
             him
             for
             an
             Heretick
             :
             And
             are
             not
             the
             Papists
             merciful
             men
             that
             will
             burn
             none
             but
             sinners
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             if
             this
             definition
             of
             Heresie
             be
             not
             recanted
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             Hereticks
             is
             very
             great
             .
             For
             by
             this
             all
             the
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             Iews
             and
             Mahometans
             in
             the
             world
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             believe
             not
             when
             the
             Gospel
             is
             sufficiently
             proposed
             to
             them
             .
             For
             here
             is
             no
             distinction
             nor
             exception
             :
             surely
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             a
             
               Catholick
               truth
            
             ;
             and
             so
             obstinate
             intellectual
             opposition
             to
             it
             is
             Heresie
             :
             But
             the
             old
             Doctors
             never
             said
             so
             ,
             nor
             do
             the
             Papists
             ordinarily
             say
             so
             :
             nor
             do
             they
             burn
             all
             Infidels
             that
             will
             not
             turn
             Christians
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             because
             such
             are
             unwilling
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             ten
             men
             can
             scarce
             burn
             ten
             thousand
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             suppose
             
               W.
               I.
            
             forgot
             here
             to
             put
             Baptized
             persons
             into
             his
             definition
             .
             And
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Ianizaries
             be
             but
             baptized
             before
             the
             Turks
             take
             them
             from
             their
             parents
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             burnt
             it
             seems
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             Apostates
             also
             should
             have
             been
             excepted
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             conjecturing
             at
             unexpressed
             meanings
             ,
             or
             of
             amending
             other
             mens
             words
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Q.
             2.
             
             
               Must
               it
               needs
               be
               the
               formal
               object
               of
               faith
               ?
               Is
               he
               no
               Nere●…ick
               that
               denieth
               the
               matter
               revealed
               ,
               without
               opposing
               obstinately
               the
               authority
               revealing
               ?
            
             (
             For
             he
             defined
             it
             to
             be
             an
             
             
               opposition
               to
               Divine
               auth●…ity
            
             .
          
           
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Yes
               :
               nor
               is
               he
               a
               formal
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               material
               heretick
               ,
               who
               opposeth
               a
               revealed
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               sufficiently
               propounded
               to
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Divine
               revelation
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             definition
             and
             his
             answer
             here
             are
             contradictory
             .
             2.
             
             His
             addition
             solveth
             it
             not
             ;
             sufficient
             propounding
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Divine
             revelation
             ,
             doth
             not
             infer
             that
             he
             taketh
             
               God
               for
               a
               lyar
            
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             culpably
             denieth
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             I
             answered
             therefore
             ,
             That
             all
             men
             that
             believe
             a
             God
             ,
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             no
             lyar
             ;
             and
             so
             
               W.
               I.
            
             maketh
             none
             but
             Atheists
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             .
             To
             this
             he
             answereth
             :
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               denying
               of
               God
               ,
               one
               formal
               and
               direct
               ,
               the
               other
               virtual
               and
               indirect
               :
               Atheists
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               Hereticks
               of
               the
               second
               .
               —
               This
               I
               oblige
               my self
               to
               prove
               ,
               —
               Whosoever
               obstinately
               contradicts
               any
               truth
               revealed
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               all
               Hereticks
               do
               some
               or
               other
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               sinfully
               and
               wilfully
               affirm
               that
               what
               God
               hath
               revealed
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               God
               is
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               destroy
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lieth
               the
               very
               essence
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             is
             little
             but
             novelty
             and
             deceit
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             deceit
             to
             call
             that
             a
             
               denying
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             a
             controversie
             of
             such
             moment
             (
             whatever
             you
             might
             do
             rhetorically
             in
             an
             Oration
             )
             which
             you
             confess
             your self
             is
             
               not
               a
               denying
               him
            
             :
             For
             you
             say
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               formal
               but
               a
               virtual
               denying
               him
            
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             truly
             
               no
               actual
               denying
               him
            
             ;
             for
             
               forma
               dat
               nomen
               &
               esse
            
             ,
             Boys
             will
             deride
             you
             if
             you
             deny
             this
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             object
             
             Paul's
             words
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             
             
               They
               confess
               him
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               works
               they
               deny
               him
               ,
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             denied
             
               him
               formally
               by
               their
               works
            
             .
             For
             those
             works
             signified
             that
             their
             minds
             did
             not
             
               formally
               believe
            
             God
             to
             be
             
               God
               indeed
            
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Essentialities
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             
               novelty
               and
               deceit
            
             to
             affirm
             (
             and
             stoutly
             undertake
             to
             prove
             )
             that
             the
             denying
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Propositions
             from
             which
             the
             Conclusion
             must
             arise
             ,
             is
             virtually
             a
             denying
             of
             both
             .
             
               e.
               g.
               Whatever
               is
               Gods
               word
               is
               true
               ;
               but
               the
               story
               of
            
             Bell
             
               and
               the
            
             Dragon
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               Angel
               in
            
             Tobit
             ,
             
               saying
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Ananias
             
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
            
             Naphthali
             ;
             
               and
               that
               the
               intrals
               of
               a
               Fish
               would
               drive
               away
               all
               Devils
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               never
               return
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               are
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             May
             not
             a
             man
             firmly
             believe
             the
             Major
             ,
             that
             taketh
             the
             Minor
             for
             a
             lie
             ?
             And
             suppose
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             say
             that
             I
             am
             obstinate
             :
             my
             reasons
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Angels
             be
             not
             born
             of
             man.
             2.
             
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               kind
               goeth
               not
               out
               but
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ,
               &c.
            
             so
             that
             I
             must
             take
             Christ
             for
             a
             lyar
             ,
             if
             I
             take
             not
             Tobit
             to
             be
             false
             :
             may
             not
             I
             be
             obstinate
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             deny
             that
             all
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             true
             .
             If
             the
             Manichees
             tell
             me
             that
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Nicodemus
             ,
             and
             of
             Saint
             Thomas
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolical
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             the
             Itinerary
             of
             Peter
             ,
             were
             written
             by
             Clemens
             ,
             is
             obstinate
             unbelief
             of
             this
             ,
             a
             denying
             that
             
               God
               is
               true
            
             .
             Your
             sufficient
             proposal
             is
             that
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             A
             General
             Council
             is
             your
             highest
             proposer
             (
             with
             the
             Pope
             )
             .
             I
             find
             that
             the
             Council
             at
             Constance
             ,
             and
             Basil
             ,
             and
             Pisa
             ,
             say
             one
             thing
             and
             that
             at
             Lateran
             and
             Florence
             say
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             I
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             believe
             them
             both
             ,
             may
             I
             not
             yet
             firmly
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ?
             you
             are
             not
             God
             ;
             And
             verily
             I
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             suspect
             you
             than
             God.
             The
             Country-man
             that
             never
             read
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             travelled
             to
             Rome
             ,
             knoweth
             nothing
             of
             your
             matters
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Parish-priest
             .
             If
             he
             know
             this
             Priest
             to
             be
             a
             common
             whoremonger
             and
             lyar
             ,
             may
             he
             not
             suspect
             him
             without
             denying
             God
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             can
             prove
             what
             you
             undertake
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             sadder
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             can
             triumph
             in
             sentencing
             your selves
             as
             Hereticks
             to
             Hell.
             
               e.
               g.
               Whatever
               is
               Gods
               word
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               Gods
               word
               that
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               should
               be
               administred
               in
               both
               kinds
               (
               bread
               and
               wine
               )
            
             (
             This
             do
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             )
             ,
             
               and
               that
               it
               is
               bread
               after
               the
               consecration
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
               and
               that
               it
               is
               better
               to
               pray
               in
               a
               known
               tongue
               than
               in
               an
               unknown
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
               and
               that
               they
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               spirit
               they
               are
               of
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               the
               resisters
               of
               Christs
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               himself
               consumed
               with
               fire
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Clergy
               must
               not
               Lord
               it
               over
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
               but
               as
               servants
               to
               all
               ,
               rule
               them
               willingly
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               constraint
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Ergo
             ,
             this
             is
             all
             true
             .
          
           
             And
             whoever
             denieth
             this
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             indirectly
             denieth
             Gods
             essence
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             a
             lyar
             :
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             denieth
             all
             these
             :
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             blasphemers
             and
             lyars
             ?
             And
             all
             this
             is
             
               sufficiently
               revealed
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             plainly
             written
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Note
             Reader
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             contradiction
             of
             
               any
               truth
               revealed
               by
               God
            
             ,
             doth
             make
             a
             man
             an
             Heretick
             ;
             O
             then
             what
             abundance
             of
             Hereticks
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             What
             one
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             contradict
             some
             truth
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             nature
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             both
             ?
             Every
             mans
             mind
             and
             will
             is
             depraved
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             hath
             some
             degree
             of
             obstinacy
             in
             resisting
             some
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             obstinately
             erroneous
             Papists
             )
             are
             Hereticks
             .
             Not
             only
             Papists
             that
             will
             believe
             neither
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Tradition
             .
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             all
             mens
             senses
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             bread
             after
             Consecrations
             ;
             but
             any
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             believe
             who
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             Arphaxad
             ,
             e.
             g.
             or
             any
             point
             of
             Genealogy
             ,
             or
             of
             Chronology
             ,
             or
             differing
             Numbers
             in
             Kings
             and
             Chronicles
             ,
             Ezra
             and
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Mat.
            
             1.
             and
             Luk.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             that
             doth
             not
             believe
             that
             every
             word
             in
             
               Iudith
               ,
               Tobit
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             Gods
             word
             ,
             are
             all
             Hereticks
             and
             deniers
             of
             Gods
             Essence
             .
          
           
             Nor
             doth
             he
             except
             any
             age
             of
             persons
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             a
             School-boy
             should
             but
             obstinately
             deny
             to
             believe
             his
             Master
             about
             a
             tradition
             ,
             or
             a
             Scripture-name
             or
             number
             ,
             he
             were
             a
             Heretick
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             of
             Basil
             revealeth
             the
             
               sinless
               conception
            
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Papists
             that
             deny
             it
             are
             not
             accounted
             Hereticks
             :
             And
             what
             shew
             is
             there
             of
             this
             consequence
             ,
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             2.
             of
             Arminum
             ,
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             of
             Nice
             2
             ,
             of
             Florence
             ,
             of
             
               Constance
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Trent
            
             ,
             may
             lie
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             lyar
             .
             Hereticks
             should
             be
             softer
             in
             defining
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             I
             next
             instanced
             ,
             
               What
               if
               a
               man
               deny
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Heaven
               ,
               Hell
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               also
               the
            
             
             
               revelation
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               yet
               deny
               not
               the
               veracity
               of
               God
               (
               no
               nor
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               is
               this
               no
               Heretick
               ?
            
          
           
             He
             answereth
             ,
             
               No
               ,
               if
               not
               sufficiently
               propounded
               to
               him
               as
               revealed
               from
               God.
               —
               But
               that
               Proposition
               must
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               as
               long
               as
               he
               believeth
               the
               infallible
               veracity
               of
               the
               Church
               propounding
               ,
               he
               cannot
               disbelieve
               what
               it
               propoundeth
               sufficiently
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             But
             a
             man
             that
             doth
             not
             believe
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             believe
             Gods
             Veracity
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             an
             Heretick
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Papist
             that
             holdeth
             your
             Church
             infallible
             ,
             may
             disbelieve
             what
             General
             Councils
             deliver
             as
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             for
             so
             you
             do
             .
             So
             that
             this
             word
             Sufficient
             is
             as
             unintelligible
             among
             your selves
             ,
             as
             meer
             non-sense
             :
             For
             even
             General
             Councils
             proposals
             are
             not
             accounted
             sufficient
             when
             you
             are
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             every
             Priest
             is
             ,
             when
             your
             turn
             requireth
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             many
             a
             man
             may
             take
             the
             Churches
             proposal
             to
             be
             certain
             ,
             and
             yet
             think
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             but
             an
             erroneous
             faction
             ,
             and
             scarce
             a
             (
             corrupt
             )
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             next
             told
             him
             that
             the
             Jesuit
             Turnbull
             against
             
               Rob.
               Baronius
            
             ,
             maintaineth
             that
             Revelation
             
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             
               formal
               object
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             deny
             the
             
               formal
               object
            
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             
               forma
               dat
               nomen
            
             ,
             and
             
               he
               is
               no
               Heretick
               that
               is
               none
               formally
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             latter
             he
             giveth
             no
             answer
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             first
             as
             bad
             as
             none
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Heretick
             denieth
             also
             the
             material
             object
             (
             and
             what
             's
             that
             to
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             ?
             )
             and
             that
             which
             
               he
               is
               obliged
               by
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               believe
               to
               be
               revealed
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             virtually
             denieth
             God
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             I
             again
             reply
             ,
             1.
             
             Virtual
             is
             not
             actual
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             virtual
             denial
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             the
             proposer
             is
             true
             .
             To
             be
             
               obliged
               to
               believe
            
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             Gods
             word
             ,
             only
             proveth
             that
             I
             break
             that
             obligation
             if
             I
             believe
             it
             not
             to
             be
             his
             word
             ;
             but
             not
             at
             all
             that
             I
             believe
             God
             to
             be
             a
             lyar
             ,
             whose
             word
             I
             believe
             it
             not
             to
             be
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             maketh
             all
             Christians
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             past
             dispute
             :
             For
             all
             Christians
             receive
             not
             something
             or
             other
             (
             small
             or
             great
             )
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             belie●…e
             to
             be
             Gods
             word
             .
             Do
             you
             err
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             revealed
             by
             Scripture
             or
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             no
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             your
             understanding
             hath
             no
             sin
             ,
             you
             deceive
             your self
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             you
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             were
             you
             not
             obliged
             to
             believe
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             Gods
             word
             ;
             if
             not
             obliged
             ,
             then
             your
             error
             
             is
             no
             sin
             :
             so
             that
             you
             make
             every
             sinful
             error
             to
             be
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             proudly
             deny
             that
             you
             have
             any
             sinful
             error
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             be
             a
             Heretick
             .
          
           
             I
             added
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Church
               is
               constituted
               of
               men
               that
               sinfully
               neglect
               some
               point
               of
               truth
               or
               other
               sufficiently
               proposed
               :
               Ergo
               is
               it
               constituted
               of
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             ,
             That
             
               whatever
               their
               neglect
               be
               to
               know
               what
               is
               propounded
               ,
               yet
               so
               long
               as
               they
               believe
               explicitely
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               so
               believed
            
             necessitate
             medii
             ,
             
               and
               implicitely
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               no
               Hereitcks
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               the
               ignorance
               though
               culpable
               ,
               but
               contradiction
               to
               what
               is
               known
            
             
             
               to
               them
               to
               be
               propounded
               by
               those
               that
               have
               power
               to
               oblige
               them
               as
               being
               their
               lawful
               superiors
               ,
               which
               makes
               an
               heretick
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             But
             still
             you
             agree
             not
             ,
             nor
             tell
             us
             what
             is
             explicitely
             to
             be
             believed
             necessarily
             .
             2.
             
             By
             this
             we
             are
             all
             absolved
             from
             heresie
             ;
             for
             we
             believe
             all
             explicitely
             that
             is
             necssary
             
               necessitate
               medii
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             implicitely
             by
             a
             double
             implicite
             faith
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             God
             and
             our
             Redeemer
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             inspired
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             we
             believe
             all
             to
             be
             true
             which
             God
             hath
             revealed
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             Apostles
             have
             delivered
             as
             Gods
             word
             .
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             we
             know
             to
             be
             propounded
             by
             any
             obliging
             superiors
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             your
             contradictory
             Councils
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             My
             next
             Qu.
             2.
             was
             ,
             
               What
               mean
               you
               by
               sufficient
               proposal
               ?
            
             
          
           
             
               W.
               I.
            
             Such
             as
             is
             
               sufficient
               among
               men
            
             in
             humanis
             ,
             
               to
               oblige
               one
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               a
               King
               hath
               exacted
               such
               and
               such
               Laws
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               publick
               testimony
               that
               such
               things
               are
               revealed
               by
               the
               infallible
               authority
               of
               those
               who
               are
               the
               highest
               tribunal
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               or
               by
               notorious
               and
               universal
               tr●…dition
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Here
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             taketh
             sufficiency
             respectively
             to
             the
             Promulgator
             ,
             viz.
             as
             much
             as
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             do
             :
             for
             a
             King
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             publish
             his
             Laws
             in
             every
             parish
             ,
             or
             county
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             make
             such
             a
             publication
             of
             them
             in
             the
             chief
             places
             of
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             as
             that
             men
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             .
             Kings
             send
             not
             Schoolmasters
             to
             teach
             every
             man
             how
             to
             prove
             that
             his
             Laws
             are
             not
             counterfeit
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             For
             the
             enacting
             of
             them
             being
             a
             late
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             easily
             notified
             ,
             as
             near
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             knowledg
             or
             belief
             of
             them
             being
             required
             but
             such
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             obedience
             of
             them
             which
             belongeth
             to
             every
             man
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
             And
             if
             such
             a
             publication
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             millions
             that
             never
             heard
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             or
             what
             Christ
             is
             ,
             have
             such
             a
             sufficient
             publication
             :
             for
             the
             Gospel
             is
             published
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             where
             they
             dwell
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             heard
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             when
             men
             have
             the
             
               publick
               testimony
            
             that
             such
             statutes
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Book
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             acquaint
             men
             what
             those
             Statutesor
             that
             Book
             contains
             :
             sothat
             by
             this
             rule
             it
             should
             be
             sufficient
             to
             know
             that
             God
             made
             the
             Bible
             ,
             without
             knowing
             what
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             that
             is
             but
             told
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             book
             ,
             is
             bound
             by
             that
             much
             to
             know
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             note
             the
             Popish
             difficulty
             of
             faith
             ;
             
               W.
               I.
            
             tells
             us
             (
             after
             the
             rest
             )
             that
             we
             must
             know
             these
             things
             
               revealed
               by
               the
               infallible
               authority
               of
               those
               who
               are
               the
               highest
               tribunal
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             one
             that
             knoweth
             nothing
             of
             Christ
             or
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             hath
             a
             Church
             ,
             to
             know
             yet
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
               he
               hath
               a
               Church
            
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             he
             hath
             authorized
             some
             men
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             Tribunal
             to
             judg
             that
             Church
             through
             all
             the
             world
             .
             And
             3.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             particularly
             authorized
             them
             to
             judg
             which
             is
             and
             is
             not
             his
             revelation
             .
             4.
             
             And
             to
             know
             who
             be
             the
             men
             that
             are
             this
             highest
             Tribunal
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             viz.
             for
             those
             of
             Abassia
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             so
             much
             History
             as
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             City
             as
             Rome
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             man
             as
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             till
             Oviedo
             was
             sent
             (
             who
             told
             it
             but
             to
             few
             )
             ,
             could
             yet
             know
             that
             this
             Pope
             and
             his
             Council
             are
             their
             Judges
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             they
             must
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             .
             5.
             
             And
             to
             know
             that
             this
             
               Universal
               Tribunal
            
             is
             infallible
             ,
             before
             they
             believe
             in
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             supposed
             to
             give
             them
             their
             Infallibility
             ?
             Alas
             !
             must
             every
             poor
             Infidel
             know
             all
             this
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             that
             live
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             read
             their
             laws
             and
             doctrines
             ,
             cannot
             easily
             believe
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             those
             Popes
             ,
             who
             by
             General
             Councils
             
             are
             charged
             not
             only
             with
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Simony
             ,
             
               Perjury
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             with
             Heresie
             also
             ,
             or
             Infidelity
             ?
             Nor
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             those
             General
             Councils
             ,
             who
             are
             accused
             by
             Popes
             and
             by
             other
             Councils
             of
             Error
             ,
             Heresie
             or
             Schism
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             he
             addeth
             another
             way
             ,
             
               Or
               by
               notorious
               and
               universal
               Tradition
               .
            
             And
             1.
             
             If
             this
             will
             
             serve
             ,
             then
             I
             hope
             we
             may
             have
             true
             faith
             that
             believe
             no
             humane
             infallible
             Tribunal
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             much
             less
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Council
             are
             such
             a
             Tribunal
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             
               notorious
               Universal
               Tradition
            
             ,
             delivering
             us
             all
             our
             Religion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             these
             are
             hard
             terms
             for
             every
             poor
             Heathen
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             by
             :
             Alas
             ,
             how
             shall
             the
             millions
             of
             people
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             know
             nothing
             that
             is
             many
             days
             journey
             from
             their
             houses
             ,
             know
             what
             is
             the
             
               notorious
               Tradition
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               ?
            
             I
             that
             search
             after
             it
             in
             all
             the
             books
             that
             I
             can
             get
             ,
             can
             scarce
             give
             a
             good
             account
             of
             the
             Tradition
             of
             much
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Christians
             .
             Nay
             no
             
               Universal
               Tradition
            
             at
             all
             is
             notorious
             to
             most
             Christians
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             all
             the
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             on
             earth
             .
             It
             is
             not
             notorious
             to
             most
             in
             England
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             
               Abassians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
            
             no
             nor
             of
             the
             
               Italians
               ,
               French
               ,
               Spaniards
               ,
               Germans
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             notorious
             to
             Scholars
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             to
             the
             unlearned
             ;
             and
             to
             Antiquaries
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             to
             other
             Scholars
             .
          
           
             Here
             
               W.
               I.
            
             answereth
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               to
               know
               some
               Laws
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               is
               of
               importance
            
             
             
               to
               salvation
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               God
               should
               have
               made
               a
               visible
               Government
               imprudently
               ,
               whose
               Governors
               could
               not
               be
               known
               but
               by
               revelation
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             And
             how
             comes
             importing
             to
             be
             put
             instead
             of
             
               necessity
               to
               salvation
            
             ?
             This
             is
             but
             fraud
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             were
             worth
             our
             diligent
             enquiry
             ,
             could
             we
             prevail
             with
             these
             men
             to
             open
             to
             us
             this
             mystery
             ,
             
               How
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Council
               may
               be
               known
               to
               be
               the
               supreme
               Governors
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               without
               revelation
               ?
            
             I
             will
             abate
             my
             Antagonists
             the
             answering
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             be
             intreated
             to
             answer
             me
             this
             one
             question
             .
             It
             seems
             that
             it
             is
             by
             no
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             nor
             by
             any
             revelation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             know
             them
             to
             be
             our
             Governors
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             can
             know
             without
             revelation
             ,
             that
             they
             claim
             such
             authority
             as
             any
             Traytor
             or
             Usurper
             may
             do
             ;
             but
             that
             
               they
               have
               such
               authority
            
             ,
             it
             is
             past
             my
             reach
             to
             conjecture
             which
             way
             it
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             without
             revelation
             .
             
          
           
             But
             I
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             remember
             this
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             further
             disputes
             with
             them
             ;
             That
             they
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             not
             by
             revelation
             (
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             Tradition
             ,
             made
             known
             )
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             
               Council
               are
               the
               supreme
               Governors
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             we
             must
             know
             this
             before
             we
             can
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             :
             And
             we
             must
             know
             it
             of
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             another
             difficulty
             here
             seemeth
             insuperable
             ,
             viz.
             Seeing
             this
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             matter
             of
             
               Divine
               faith
            
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             is
             all
             
               other
               faith
            
             resolved
             into
             it
             ?
             
             and
             how
             is
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             (
             which
             is
             no
             belief
             )
             called
             
               our
               implicite
               belief
               of
               all
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ?
            
             can
             no
             man
             be
             saved
             that
             cannot
             unriddle
             all
             these
             contradictions
             ?
          
           
             Next
             I
             further
             noted
             :
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             That
             
               if
               he
               lay
            
             the
             sufficiency
             on
             the
             respect
             to
             
               all
               mens
               various
               capacities
               of
               receiving
            
             
             
               the
               notice
            
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             never
             know
             who
             are
             Hereticks
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             lay
             it
             on
             a
             
               general
               publication
            
             ,
             then
             all
             or
             almost
             all
             men
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             being
             unavoidably
             ignorant
             of
             many
             things
             so
             published
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               Judgeth
               of
               no
               mans
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             do
             not
             they
             judg
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             burn
             them
             ,
             and
             depose
             Princes
             for
             not
             exterminating
             them
             ?
          
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               sufficient
            
             ,
             1.
             
               that
               such
               as
               acknowledg
               themselves
               they
               know
               such
               points
               of
               faith
               to
               be
               propounded
               by
               the
               Roman
               Church
               (
               which
               I
               infallibly
               believe
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               )
            
             and
             that
             
               notwithstanding
               reject
               them
               as
               errors
               ,
               give
               me
               ground
               to
               presume
               them
               to
               be
               Hereticks
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             I
             perceive
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Pope
             only
             that
             is
             infallible
             ,
             but
             you
             also
             are
             infallible
             in
             believing
             his
             Church
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             how
             many
             are
             deceived
             and
             deceivers
             ,
             that
             call
             themselves
             infallible
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             your
             belief
             in
             the
             Pope
             were
             infallible
             ,
             must
             all
             others
             be
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             be
             burnt
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             attained
             to
             your
             degree
             of
             knowledg
             (
             or
             self-conceitedness
             )
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Just
             now
             you
             said
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             need
             no
             revelation
             to
             make
             them
             known
             ;
             and
             now
             it
             is
             an
             article
             of
             your
             belief
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               :
            
             so
             slippery
             is
             your
             foundation
             !
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             what
             meaneth
             that
             hard
             word
             
               The
               true
               Church
            
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             if
             it
             were
             proved
             
               a
               true
               Church
            
             ?
             Either
             you
             mean
             the
             
               universal
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ;
             if
             the
             former
             ,
             why
             speak
             you
             so
             sneakingly
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             speak
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             is
             all
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             that
             Christ
             hath
             on
             earth
             ?
             Which
             assertion
             we
             abhor
             ,
             and
             despair
             of
             any
             thing
             like
             a
             proof
             of
             it
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             what
             is
             it
             to
             us
             whether
             Rome
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             whether
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Thessalonica
            
             ,
             or
             such
             other
             be
             so
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             (
             to
             leave
             your
             parenthesis
             )
             what
             's
             all
             this
             to
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             that
             
               do
               not
               acknowledg
               themselves
               that
               they
               know
               such
               points
               of
               faith
               to
               be
               propounded
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
            
             There
             is
             not
             one
             of
             five
             hundred
             among
             us
             that
             ever
             read
             your
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             knoweth
             one
             of
             many
             things
             propounded
             by
             you
             to
             be
             such
             .
             And
             are
             all
             these
             now
             absolved
             from
             heresie
             ?
             How
             long
             will
             that
             be
             their
             security
             ,
             if
             the
             burning
             and
             exterminating
             Religion
             should
             prevail
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             my
             hard
             fate
             to
             become
             a
             Heretick
             more
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             neighbours
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             read
             your
             Councils
             when
             they
             have
             not
             ?
             Then
             I
             would
             counsel
             all
             that
             love
             not
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             medling
             with
             such
             Councils
             .
             I
             have
             oft
             read
             how
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             you
             judg
             it
             for
             unlicensed
             men
             to
             read
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             that
             have
             been
             burned
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             consequents
             ,
             and
             how
             you
             account
             it
             the
             way
             to
             Heresie
             :
             But
             I
             have
             not
             oft
             before
             read
             how
             dangerous
             it
             is
             to
             read
             your
             Decrees
             ,
             or
             to
             know
             all
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             propoundeth
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             knoweth
             them
             all
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             very
             ready
             commandable
             faith
             ,
             such
             as
             can
             believe
             in
             despight
             of
             Sense
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             to
             escape
             the
             guilt
             of
             Heresie
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             (
             were
             you
             not
             inexorable
             executioners
             )
             when
             it
             cometh
             next
             to
             the
             burning
             of
             Dissenters
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             spare
             all
             that
             confess
             not
             that
             they
             know
             what
             is
             propounded
             by
             your
             Church
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             take
             not
             their
             parish-priest
             that
             tells
             it
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             know
             him
             to
             be
             a
             common
             lyar
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             holds
             that
             
               lying
               for
               mens
               good
            
             ,
             is
             a
             venial
             sin
             ,
             or
             none
             .
          
           
             
               W.
               I.
            
             2.
             
             
               Such
               as
               oppose
               what
               all
               visible
               Churches
               have
               most
               notoriously
               practised
               and
               believed
               as
               Divine
               truths
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               so
               universally
               taught
               and
               practised
               ,
               I
               may
               safely
               presume
               to
               be
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             No
             O●…dipus
             can
             tell
             whether
             
               (
               while
            
             )
             here
             ,
             refer
             to
             
               (
               believed
            
             )
             or
             to
             
               (
               oppose
               )
            
             .
             If
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             neither
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Greeks
            
             ,
             or
             Protestants
             ,
             are
             Hereticks
             ;
             for
             they
             oppose
             not
             such
             points
             
               while
               they
               were
               so
               universally
               taught
               and
               practised
            
             (
             whatever
             their
             forefathers
             did
             )
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             themselves
             so
             many
             partners
             ,
             as
             derogates
             from
             the
             pretended
             Universality
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             .
             But
             if
             by
             
               all
               the
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             you
             mean
             
               all
               except
               themselves
            
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             word
             
               (
               while
            
             )
             relate
             to
             
               (
               believe
               )
            
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             characterized
             by
             you
             for
             certain
             Hereticks
             :
             for
             I
             defie
             impudence
             it self
             ,
             in
             challenging
             it
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             did
             notoriously
             believe
             and
             practice
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             both
             kinds
             (
             the
             Cup
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bread
             )
             and
             the
             celebration
             of
             publike
             worship
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             ,
             and
             the
             reading
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             a
             known
             tongue
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             others
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             take
             you
             at
             your
             word
             ,
             nor
             call
             you
             Hereticks
             meerly
             on
             the
             account
             :
             asserted
             by
             you
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             that
             your
             rule
             is
             false
             .
             And
             if
             a
             man
             had
             known
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             had
             held
             some
             opinion
             of
             Chronology
             ,
             or
             Genealogy
             ,
             or
             Cosmography
             ,
             (
             as
             about
             Cainan
             ,
             or
             the
             age
             of
             Sem
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Artipodes
             )
             especially
             in
             the
             dismal
             Ninth
             Century
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             that
             they
             took
             this
             point
             for
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             believing
             the
             Septuagint
             or
             some
             other
             mis-translation
             (
             which
             was
             commonly
             received
             before
             Ieromes
             time
             )
             this
             man
             so
             thinking
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             then
             erred
             in
             so
             small
             a
             point
             ,
             was
             no
             Heretick
             for
             so
             thinking
             ;
             for
             I
             would
             know
             of
             your self
             ,
             whether
             the
             Popes
             and
             all
             their
             followers
             be
             not
             Hereticks
             ?
             For
             the
             Septuagint
             was
             long
             taken
             by
             the
             Universal
             
             Church
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             the
             Vulgar
             Latin
             long
             after
             by
             your
             Universal
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             those
             Texts
             were
             Gods
             Word
             which
             yet
             afterward
             you
             altered
             :
             Many
             hundred
             or
             thousand
             alterations
             in
             the
             one
             were
             made
             by
             Sixtus
             5
             ,
             and
             Clement
             8
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             so
             many
             judgments
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             erred
             that
             before
             took
             the
             other
             readings
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             (
             unless
             you
             can
             make
             one
             thing
             Gods
             word
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             to
             morrow
             .
             )
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             by
             this
             rule
             also
             we
             are
             acquit
             from
             Heresie
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             not
             notorious
             to
             us
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             believed
             and
             practised
             contrary
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             sure
             is
             notorious
             to
             very
             few
             at
             most
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             differ
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             we
             dare
             not
             with
             them
             differ
             from
             the
             belief
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             and
             in
             former
             ages
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
               Is
               not
               the
               Bible
               a
               publick
               testimony
               and
               record
               ,
               and
               being
               universally
               received
               is
               an
               universal
               tradition
               ?
               and
               yet
               abundance
               of
               truths
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               not
               actually
               known
               or
               believed
               by
               most
               of
               your
               own
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               It
               is
               only
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               whatever
               is
               there
               delivered
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               no
               tradition
               that
               such
               a
               determinate
               sense
               and
               no
               other
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               every
               sentence
            
             
             
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               according
               to
               the
               analogy
               of
               faith
               the
               words
               are
               capable
               of
               many
               senses
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Worse
             and
             worse
             still
             !
             1.
             
             Tradition
             tells
             us
             that
             this
             Bible
             is
             Gods
             Word
             :
             This
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             significant
             and
             intelligible
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             worse
             and
             more
             defective
             than
             the
             common
             words
             of
             men
             :
             This
             intelligible
             Bible
             or
             Word
             therefore
             delivereth
             to
             us
             its
             own
             sense
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             Councils
             do
             not
             deliver
             us
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             :
             For
             God
             could
             speak
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             are
             no
             more
             plain
             than
             his
             .
             Yet
             a
             multitude
             of
             plain
             intelligible
             Texts
             are
             not
             understood
             by
             many
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             whom
             you
             call
             not
             Hereticks
             ;
             yea
             your
             learned
             Commentators
             differ
             and
             fight
             about
             their
             sense
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             when
             you
             talk
             of
             
               every
               sentence
            
             ,
             you
             do
             but
             fly
             and
             hide
             your
             fraud
             .
             If
             your
             meaning
             be
             that
             
               no
               sentences
            
             of
             Scripture
             are
             Divine
             revelations
             as
             they
             are
             in
             Gods
             own
             words
             ,
             but
             as
             expounded
             by
             your
             Church
             ,
             all
             Christian
             ears
             should
             abhor
             your
             blasphemy
             .
             If
             you
             mean
             only
             that
             there
             are
             
               some
               Texts
            
             so
             difficult
             as
             that
             most
             Christians
             cannnot
             understand
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             various
             senses
             ,
             we
             grant
             it
             :
             But
             what
             are
             those
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             Is
             every
             man
             a
             Heretick
             that
             erreth
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             one
             plain
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             perverse
             that
             you
             say
             ,
             
               of
               divers
               senses
               according
               to
               the
               analogy
               of
               faith
               :
            
             For
             a
             Text
             may
             be
             expounded
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             words
             and
             context
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             expounded
             contrary
             to
             the
             analogy
             of
             faith
             ,
             if
             by
             that
             word
             you
             mean
             as
             is
             usual
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             harmony
             of
             Christian
             necessary
             Truths
             ,
             yea
             or
             contrary
             to
             any
             other
             truth
             whatever
             ,
             save
             that
             Text
             it self
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             thy
             reason
             whether
             this
             man
             have
             given
             us
             any
             regardable
             notice
             at
             all
             ,
             what
             is
             Heresie
             ?
             or
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             trifled
             and
             said
             nothing
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             Heresie
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             briefly
             tell
             you
             :
             The
             word
             signifying
             Election
             ,
             was
             used
             in
             the
             beginning
             sometime
             for
             any
             Sect
             or
             
               Party
               divided
               from
               the
               common
               body
               of
               the
            
             
             Church
             :
             And
             Christians
             were
             called
             a
             Heresie
             by
             the
             Iews
             .
             By
             the
             Christians
             the
             name
             signified
             any
             party
             of
             men
             that
             professing
             to
             differ
             in
             some
             necessary
             thing
             from
             the
             common
             body
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             did
             separate
             from
             them
             as
             unmeet
             for
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             gather
             themselves
             into
             divided
             Societies
             .
             So
             that
             differing
             from
             the
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
             and
             Churches
             ;
             and
             making
             different
             Sects
             or
             Societies
             therefore
             which
             separated
             from
             and
             opposed
             the
             Churches
             ,
             was
             called
             Heresie
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             the
             grossest
             sort
             of
             Schism
             .
             And
             the
             commonest
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Schism
             ,
             then
             was
             lower
             ,
             signifying
             either
             the
             contentious
             making
             of
             divisions
             within
             a
             Church
             without
             separating
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             breaking
             
             of
             one
             Church
             into
             many
             ,
             without
             separating
             from
             other
             Churches
             ,
             or
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             .
             And
             so
             long
             after
             the
             word
             Heresie
             was
             sometime
             used
             for
             such
             Schism
             only
             (
             and
             hence
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             were
             called
             Hereticks
             )
             .
             And
             sometimes
             used
             more
             cautelously
             in
             a
             narrower
             sense
             ,
             for
             those
             only
             that
             
               denied
               some
               essential
               article
               of
               faith
               or
               practice
               .
            
             And
             sometimes
             in
             a
             yet
             narrower
             sense
             ,
             for
             those
             only
             that
             upon
             such
             a
             denial
             of
             some
             essential
             point
             ,
             did
             gather
             into
             a
             separated
             Society
             to
             maintain
             their
             error
             ,
             and
             oppugn
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             according
             to
             these
             various
             senses
             of
             the
             word
             Horesie
             ,
             and
             Heretick
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             a
             Heretick
             may
             or
             may
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             
               and
               is
               ,
               or
               is
               not
            
             within
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ;
             which
             
               W.
               I.
            
             doth
             deceitfully
             confound
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             I
             have
             said
             more
             in
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             shewed
             you
             by
             an
             instance
             of
             Philastrius
             ,
             how
             mischievous
             it
             is
             to
             abuse
             the
             name
             of
             Heresie
             against
             every
             different
             opinion
             of
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             Hereticks
             of
             all
             Believers
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             Word
             POPE
             ?
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               By
               POPE
               I
               mean
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               or
               any
               of
               his
               lawful
               successors
               in
               the
               See
               of
            
             
             Rome
             ,
             
               having
               authority
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               govern
               all
               particular
               Churches
               next
               under
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             am
             never
             the
             nearer
             knowing
             the
             Pope
             by
             this
             ,
             till
             I
             know
             how
             St.
             Peters
             Successors
             may
             be
             known
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             
               What
               personal
               qualification
               is
               necessary
            
             ad
             esse
             ?
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Such
               as
               are
               necessary
            
             ad
             esse
             
               of
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               you
               know
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             all
             those
             were
             no
             Popes
             that
             were
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             denied
             essential
             points
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               were
               no
               Popes
               while
               formal
               Hereticks
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             As
             Iohn
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             
               Eugenius
               4th
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Prove
               that
            
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             The
             Articles
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             judgments
             thereupon
             ,
             are
             a
             proof
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             may
             be
             called
             a
             proof
             ;
             viz.
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Rome
             against
             Iohn
             ,
             in
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             against
             divers
             ,
             at
             Basil
             against
             Eugenius
             ,
             and
             others
             much
             elder
             against
             Honorius
             ,
             &c.
             
             Is
             a
             General
             Council
             no
             proof
             ?
          
           
             I
             added
             that
             
               so
               they
               were
               no
               Christians
            
             :
             and
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               Prove
               that
            
             *
             .
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             General
             Councils
             are
             your
             Catholick
             Church
             representative
             ,
             and
             those
             charge
             these
             Popes
             with
             Heresie
             and
             Infidelity
             :
             If
             you
             are
             so
             frontless
             as
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             therefore
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             transcribing
             Councils
             as
             oft
             as
             you
             can
             say
             ,
             
               Prove
               it
            
             .
          
           
             I
             added
             ,
             
               And
               all
               those
               that
               wanted
               the
               necessary
               abilities
               to
               the
               essentials
               of
               their
               works
               .
            
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Prove
               that
               there
               were
               such
               Popes
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               That
               you
               have
               had
               children
               Popes
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               were
               illiterate
               and
               ignorant
               ,
            
             I
             have
             oft
             proved
             by
             the
             express
             testimonies
             of
             your
             own
             Historians
             .
             How
             oft
             must
             I
             repeat
             them
             ?
          
           
             I
             added
             ,
             
               That
               therefore
               their
               Church
               hath
               oft
               been
               headless
               ,
               and
               the
               Succession
               interrupted
               ;
               Councils
               having
               thus
               censured
               many
               Popes
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               When
               you
               have
               proved
               the
               precedents
               ,
               prove
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Reader
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Papacy
             in
             a
             desperate
             case
             ,
             if
             Arms
             upheld
             it
             not
             ,
             when
             their
             Champion
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             say
             for
             the
             very
             successive
             being
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             but
             to
             bid
             me
             prove
             that
             which
             all
             men
             that
             read
             them
             know
             is
             commonly
             and
             copiously
             asserted
             by
             their
             Councils
             and
             Historians
             ?
             How
             oft
             have
             I
             cited
             their
             
             
               Platina
               ,
               Werverus
            
             ,
             yea
             
               Baro●…us
               ,
               Binnius
               ,
               Genebrard
            
             their
             greatest
             flatterers
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             some
             were
             Children
             ,
             and
             some
             illiterate
             ,
             and
             fifty
             together
             were
             not
             Apostolical
             ,
             but
             Apostatical
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               W.
               I.
               Prove
               that
               they
               were
               lawful
               Councils
               which
               so
               censured
               any
               Popes
               ,
               which
               we
               admit
               as
               true
               and
               lawful
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Alas
             ,
             poor
             men
             ▪
             are
             you
             driven
             to
             that
             ?
             1.
             
             If
             you
             have
             the
             face
             to
             deny
             those
             to
             be
             lawful
             Councils
             that
             censured
             Honorius
             ,
             the
             two
             
               Iohns
               ,
               Eugenius
               ,
               &c.
            
             we
             may
             as
             well
             and
             a
             little
             better
             use
             the
             same
             liberty
             ,
             and
             question
             whether
             that
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               Florence
               ,
               Lateran
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             lawful
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             May
             not
             the
             world
             see
             now
             what
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             validity
             of
             your
             Authority
             and
             Tradition
             ?
             even
             your
             own
             wills
             ?
             General
             Councils
             tell
             you
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Tradition
             of
             your
             fore-fathers
             ,
             if
             you
             like
             them
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Pope
             dislike
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             
               no
               lawful
               Councils
            
             ,
             and
             their
             testimony
             null
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             ,
             whatever
             Councils
             say
             ,
             the
             Pope
             shall
             never
             be
             proved
             a
             Heretick
             or
             Infidel
             till
             he
             will
             say
             that
             he
             is
             one
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             subscribe
             as
             Marcellinus
             did
             to
             his
             own
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             with
             Liberius
             confess
             his
             fault
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             have
             not
             these
             men
             a
             notable
             advantage
             to
             proselyte
             Ladies
             and
             illiterate
             persons
             ,
             when
             if
             General
             Councils
             damn
             their
             Popes
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             bidding
             them
             ,
             
               Prove
               those
               to
               have
               been
               lawful
               Councils
               .
            
             And
             though
             I
             can
             prove
             to
             them
             that
             even
             their
             own
             Popes
             have
             affirmed
             them
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             few
             women
             are
             so
             far
             skilled
             in
             History
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             must
             yield
             to
             every
             impudent
             deceiver
             :
             And
             when
             I
             have
             proved
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             
             Bellarmine's
             fetching
             a
             denial
             out
             of
             the
             word
             Conciliariter
             ,
             against
             the
             approbation
             of
             Martin
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             is
             this
             enough
             for
             you
             ?
             what
             if
             none
             were
             lawful
             Councils
             that
             displease
             the
             Pope
             ?
             Are
             they
             therefore
             no
             competent
             witnesses
             of
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ?
             In
             the
             
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             shall
             every
             word
             be
             established
             .
             And
             are
             not
             so
             many
             hundred
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Clerks
             as
             were
             at
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Basil
               ,
               Constance
               ,
               Pisa
               ,
               &c.
            
             competent
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             Simonest
             ,
             Murderer
             ,
             &c.
             had
             the
             Pope
             but
             consented
             these
             Councils
             had
             been
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             infallible
             ?
             And
             may
             they
             not
             be
             credible
             Witnesses
             against
             him
             till
             he
             consent
             ?
             How
             shall
             we
             believe
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             what
             was
             held
             and
             done
             in
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             a
             thousand
             or
             fourteen
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             if
             after
             examination
             of
             Witnesses
             we
             may
             not
             believe
             them
             concerning
             one
             man
             ,
             one
             publick
             sinner
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             time
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             many
             of
             themselves
             ?
             What
             then
             would
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             Historian
             or
             an
             hundred
             Historians
             signifie
             ,
             if
             the
             testimony
             of
             many
             hundred
             Bishops
             congregate
             and
             deliberately
             examining
             ,
             consulting
             and
             sentencing
             ,
             be
             false
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             next
             asked
             ,
             Q.
             2.
             
             
               Where
               and
               how
               must
               this
               Institution
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             of
             the
             Papacy
             )
             
             
               be
               found
            
             ?
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               In
               the
               revealed
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               written
               or
               unwritten
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Remember
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             even
             now
             he
             told
             us
             that
             the
             
               Church-Governours
               are
               known
               without
               Revelation
               ,
               else
               God
               had
               made
               an
               imprudent
               Government
               .
            
             He
             could
             not
             mean
             that
             they
             are
             known
             to
             be
             men
             ,
             but
             Governours
             ,
             distinct
             from
             Usurpers
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             had
             spoke
             non-sense
             or
             impertinently
             .
             And
             yet
             now
             it
             is
             
               in
               the
               revealed
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               they
               never
               gave
               the
               world
               assurance
               how
               to
               know
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               unwritten
               word
               ,
               nor
               where
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               know
               what
               it
               is
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               We
               say
               we
               have
            
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Just
             as
             now
             you
             do
             to
             me
             :
             If
             that
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             still
             unwritten
             ,
             and
             neither
             to
             be
             found
             in
             your
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             your
             Books
             ,
             I
             challenge
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             where
             we
             may
             certainly
             come
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             have
             all
             ;
             especially
             when
             so
             great
             Councils
             as
             
               Ariminum
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2
             ,
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             may
             be
             deceived
             in
             your
             very
             Fundamentals
             of
             Authority
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             so
             near
             at
             hand
             ?
          
           
           
             R.
             B.
             
               Till
               you
               prove
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               nev●…
               done
               ,
               you
               free
               us
               from
               believing
               in
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               All
               are
               free
               from
               believing
               in
               the
               Pope
               ;
               we
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               Pope
               :
               who
               of
               us
               ever
               charged
               you
               to
               do
               so
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Even
             they
             that
             charge
             us
             to
             trust
             our
             very
             Salvation
             upon
             his
             Infallibility
             ,
             Veracity
             or
             Authority
             ,
             as
             from
             which
             only
             with
             his
             Council
             we
             must
             know
             what
             is
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             
               believe
               in
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               believe
               his
               Authority
            
             and
             
               Veracity
               ,
               and
               trust
               upon
               it
               ?
            
             But
             we
             thank
             you
             for
             discharging
             us
             from
             
               believing
               in
               the
               Pope
            
             :
             But
             I
             doubt
             when
             we
             are
             in
             your
             power
             ,
             you
             will
             call
             us
             to
             an
             after-reckoning
             ,
             and
             burn
             us
             for
             not
             
               believing
               on
               him
            
             ,
             when
             you
             acquit
             us
             from
             
               believing
               in
               him
            
             ;
             so
             much
             of
             your
             faith
             doth
             lie
             on
             a
             Letter
             .
          
           
             R.
             B.
             Quest.
             3.
             
             
               Will
               any
               ones
               Election
               prove
               him
               to
               be
               Pope
               ?
               or
               who
               must
               elect
               him
            
             
             
             ad
             esse
             ?
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Such
               as
               by
               approved
               custom
               are
               esteemed
               by
               those
               to
               whom
               it
               belongs
               ,
               fit
               for
               that
               charge
               ,
               and
               with
               whose
               election
               the
               Church
               is
               satisfied
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             their
             desperation
             !
             never
             were
             men
             put
             to
             more
             open
             confusion
             in
             the
             very
             essence
             of
             their
             cause
             .
             Something
             must
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             not
             what
             .
             I
             noted
             here
             ,
             that
             if
             
               no
               Election
               ,
               or
               any
               ones
               Election
            
             will
             serve
             turn
             ,
             the
             Scholars
             may
             elect
             a
             Schoolmaster
             Pope
             ,
             and
             any
             man
             may
             be
             Pope
             ,
             or
             an
             hundred
             may
             be
             Popes
             :
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             known
             
               who
               it
               is
            
             that
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             Election
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             done
             by
             them
             .
             The
             people
             of
             Barnet
             or
             Brainford
             have
             no
             authority
             to
             elect
             a
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
             ;
             nor
             would
             one
             of
             their
             choice
             be
             any
             better
             than
             a
             Play-house
             Lord.
             Our
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               Who
               must
               choose
               the
               Governour
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ?
            
             In
             reason
             
               all
               the
               world
            
             should
             meet
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             their
             just
             Delegates
             to
             choose
             him
             .
             But
             the
             man
             that
             claimeth
             this
             Divine
             Soveraignty
             hath
             been
             sometime
             chosen
             at
             Rome
             by
             a
             meeting
             of
             Lay-citizens
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             by
             neighbour-Bishops
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             by
             Citizens
             and
             Presbyters
             together
             ,
             Bishops
             approving
             it
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Emperors
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             or
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             sometime
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             things
             called
             Cardinals
             .
             Now
             if
             none
             of
             these
             have
             more
             right
             to
             choose
             him
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             then
             either
             
               any
               body
            
             hath
             right
             that
             can
             carry
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             get
             possession
             ,
             or
             else
             
               no
               body
            
             hath
             right
             ,
             or
             
               none
               can
               tell
               who
               hath
               it
               .
            
             Accordingly
             for
             above
             forty
             years
             together
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             and
             his
             party
             chose
             one
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             France
             and
             his
             party
             chose
             another
             ;
             one
             reigned
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             another
             at
             Avignion
             in
             France
             .
             Part
             of
             Europe
             chose
             or
             owned
             one
             ,
             and
             part
             another
             ;
             and
             at
             once
             ,
             saith
             Wernerus
             ,
             there
             were
             six
             alive
             that
             were
             then
             Popes
             ,
             or
             had
             been
             Popes
             (
             of
             whom
             one
             honester
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             read
             himself
             ,
             chose
             another
             Pope
             to
             be
             his
             partner
             to
             read
             the
             Mass
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             him
             in
             the
             rest
             )
             .
          
           
             Here
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             
               W.
               J.
            
             1.
             
             He
             durst
             not
             tell
             us
             who
             have
             the
             power
             of
             Election
             .
             2.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             it
             
               must
               be
               those
               that
               are
               fit
               for
               the
               charge
               .
            
             If
             I
             should
             ask
             who
             must
             choose
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             you
             should
             so
             answer
             me
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               are
               fit
               for
               the
               charge
               ,
            
             would
             not
             any
             sensible
             Reader
             judg
             by
             your
             answer
             that
             you
             were
             unfit
             for
             an
             honest
             disputation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Electors
               must
               be
               so
               esteemed
               (
               fit
               for
               the
               charge
               )
               by
               those
               to
               whom
               it
               doth
               belong
               ,
            
             To
             whom
             
               what
               doth
               belong
            
             ?
             why
             ,
             
               to
               esteem
               the
               Electors
               fit
            
             .
             But
             how
             should
             a
             man
             
               know
               to
               whom
               it
               doth
               belong
               to
               judg
               who
               is
               fit
               to
               be
               an
               Elector
               ?
            
             Doth
             it
             belong
             to
             the
             World
             or
             to
             Rome
             ?
             To
             the
             people
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Emperours
             or
             Cardinals
             ?
             Here
             we
             have
             more
             difficulties
             than
             we
             thought
             of
             ;
             we
             must
             know
             who
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             Pope
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             fit
             to
             
               elect
               him
            
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             to
             
               judg
               who
               are
               fit
            
             to
             be
             Electors
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             elect
             Electors
             ;
             and
             when
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             know
             all
             this
             ?
             If
             he
             say
             that
             it
             is
             the
             people
             that
             must
             choose
             the
             Choosers
             ,
             what
             people
             be
             they
             ?
             they
             of
             Rome
             ?
             or
             they
             of
             all
             Italy
             ?
             or
             they
             of
             Germany
             ?
             or
             of
             France
             ?
             or
             of
             all
             Europe
             ?
             or
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
           
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             the
             
               choosers
               must
               be
               such
               as
               by
               custom
               are
               esteemed
               fit
               by
               these
            
             ;
             But
             
               what
               custom
            
             doth
             the
             man
             mean
             ?
             when
             there
             have
             been
             four
             or
             five
             ways
             or
             sorts
             of
             Election
             ,
             had
             not
             every
             one
             of
             them
             a
             beginning
             ?
             and
             at
             their
             beginning
             could
             they
             plead
             custom
             ?
             O
             that
             your
             sword
             were
             no
             stronger
             than
             your
             reasons
             !
          
           
             4.
             
             Yea
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               must
               be
               approved
               customs
            
             .
             But
             not
             a
             word
             who
             must
             be
             the
             approvers
             of
             all
             these
             
               new
               customs
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             needful
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             unknown
             persons
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             do
             
               esteem
               the
               Electors
               fit
            
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             they
             fit
             or
             unfit
             their
             estimation
             carrieth
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             yet
             the
             hardest
             part
             remaineth
             ,
             
               The
               Church
               must
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Election
               .
            
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Either
             the
             Election
             is
             valid
             or
             invalid
             before
             :
             If
             valid
             ,
             will
             the
             Churches
             dissatisfaction
             invalidate
             it
             ?
             If
             invalid
             ,
             will
             the
             Churches
             satisfaction
             make
             it
             valid
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             Pope
             that
             was
             none
             before
             ?
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             a
             Pope
             had
             been
             a
             wight
             so
             utterly
             unintelligible
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             what
             way
             must
             the
             Churches
             satisfaction
             be
             notified
             to
             me
             ?
             Is
             it
             by
             some
             note
             of
             approbation
             ,
             or
             by
             silence
             ?
             It
             's
             in
             vain
             for
             men
             to
             contradict
             that
             have
             no
             power
             .
             But
             what
             if
             I
             believed
             in
             my
             conscience
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             unsatisfied
             in
             the
             Election
             ?
             Must
             I
             take
             that
             man
             to
             be
             no
             Pope
             ?
             Then
             I
             am
             necessitated
             to
             believe
             that
             when
             Whores
             and
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             brought
             in
             the
             fifty
             that
             Baronius
             and
             Genebrard
             called
             Apostatical
             ,
             &c.
             there
             was
             an
             interruption
             of
             the
             Succession
             by
             the
             dissatisfaction
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             was
             the
             Church
             satisfied
             with
             such
             men
             ?
             Was
             it
             satisfied
             with
             those
             that
             the
             foresaid
             Council
             condemned
             as
             Heretical
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             a
             
               Devil
               incarnate
            
             ?
             Did
             those
             Councils
             signifie
             no
             dissatisfaction
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             must
             I
             suspend
             my
             reception
             of
             the
             Pope
             till
             the
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Greeks
            
             ,
             yea
             or
             Mexicans
             ,
             and
             the
             Antipodes
             signifie
             their
             satisfaction
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             what
             is
             the
             Church
             that
             must
             be
             satisfied
             ?
             when
             half
             Europe
             was
             for
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             for
             another
             for
             forty
             years
             and
             more
             ,
             with
             which
             of
             them
             was
             the
             Church
             satisfied
             ?
             Was
             France
             or
             Germany
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             by
             this
             we
             are
             acquit
             from
             acknowledging
             your
             Pope
             at
             all
             ,
             while
             we
             know
             that
             three
             fourth
             parts
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             two
             third
             parts
             of
             Christs
             Church
             on
             Earth
             is
             unsatisfied
             with
             your
             Pope
             and
             Papacy
             it self
             .
             To
             all
             this
             he
             answers
             :
          
           
             W.
             J.
             1.
             
             
               Tour
               exceptions
               are
               fallacies
            
             ,
             à
             sensu
             conjuncto
             ad
             sensum
             divisum
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             See
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             what
             the
             Papacy
             is
             come
             to
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             ignorance
             to
             uphold
             it
             ?
             when
             he
             puts
             together
             so
             many
             things
             as
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
            
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Pope
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             makes
             nothing
             but
             a
             meer
             name
             to
             deceive
             the
             ignorant
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             )
             is
             it
             fallacious
             of
             me
             to
             expect
             
               that
               all
               those
               things
            
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Election
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             not
             fallacious
             in
             him
             that
             can
             shew
             us
             never
             a
             one
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             Next
             
               W.
               I.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Church
               did
               really
               acquiesce
               in
               such
               an
               elected
               person
               as
               Pope
               ,
               it
               was
               satisfied
               according
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Election
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               circumstances
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Reader
             ,
             is
             this
             any
             answer
             to
             any
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Objections
             ?
             what
             satisfaction
             ?
             what
             Church
             ?
             when
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             divided
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             abhor'd
             them
             all
             ?
             And
             was
             he
             Pope
             or
             no
             before
             this
             acquiescing
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             what
             made
             him
             so
             ?
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             What
             doth
             he
             but
             cheat
             us
             by
             his
             distinction
             of
             the
             substance
             and
             circumstances
             of
             Election
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             obstinately
             (
             but
             necessarily
             )
             refuse
             to
             tell
             what
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             Election
             ?
             Have
             those
             that
             were
             brought
             in
             by
             
               Whores
               ,
               Poyson
               and
               Murders
            
             ,
             the
             substance
             ?
             Had
             those
             that
             were
             chosen
             by
             people
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             all
             the
             substance
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             twenty
             have
             the
             substance
             at
             once
             ,
             or
             four
             or
             five
             at
             least
             ?
             what
             is
             it
             that
             is
             the
             substance
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             we
             ask
             in
             vain
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             told
             us
             !
          
           
             Next
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Church
               never
               accepted
               them
               as
               Popes
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               Legal
               Popes
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Farewel
             the
             Papacy
             then
             :
             and
             yet
             must
             we
             be
             burnt
             for
             not
             being
             their
             Subjects
             :
             1.
             
             Then
             it
             seems
             that
             Election
             and
             Consecration
             made
             them
             not
             Popes
             at
             all
             before
             the
             
             Churches
             acceptance
             :
             And
             sure
             that
             never
             made
             them
             such
             afterward
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             we
             have
             no
             Popes
             ;
             now
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             
               (
               Abassines
               ,
               Copties
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
               Protestants
               ,
               &c.
            
             there
             are
             two
             to
             one
             )
             are
             against
             the
             Papacy
             .
             3.
             
             And
             then
             Eugenius
             the
             4th
             ,
             and
             others
             disowned
             and
             damned
             by
             General
             Councils
             (
             your
             own
             Churches
             Representatives
             )
             were
             no
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Next
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               abuses
               of
               Election
               came
               from
               mingling
               Lay-authority
               with
               Church-Government
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               is
               out
               of
               their
               Sphere
               .
               Now
               this
               abuse
               is
               much
               consonant
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Protestants
               ;
               so
               that
               those
               for
               the
               most
               part
               who
               conform
               their
               practice
               according
               to
               the
               Protestants
               Principles
               ,
               introduced
               this
               abuse
               into
               th●…
               Popes
               Election
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Reader
             ,
             what
             doth
             this
             man
             deserve
             for
             thus
             murdering
             the
             Papal
             cause
             ?
             1.
             
             Our
             question
             was
             not
             
               who
               it
               was
               long
               of
            
             th●…
             they
             had
             no
             
               true
               lawful
               Popes
            
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             
               not
               true
            
             ,
             and
             their
             
               succession
               interrupted
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             is
             he
             worthy
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             man
             that
             ever
             read
             Church-History
             that
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             before
             there
             were
             any
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             the
             Laity
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             chose
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Bishops
             ?
             so
             then
             ,
             if
             this
             was
             the
             abuse
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             ancient
             way
             was
             the
             abuse
             ,
             which
             their
             innovation
             rectified
             ;
             and
             who
             knoweth
             not
             what
             power
             the
             Emperours
             used
             from
             320
             till
             1000
             years
             ,
             in
             disposing
             of
             all
             the
             Patriarchal
             seats
             ?
             And
             seeing
             Cardinals
             are
             the
             newest
             way
             of
             Election
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             newest
             likest
             to
             be
             the
             abuse
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             specially
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             confesseth
             that
             Popes
             ,
             were
             formerly
             chosen
             according
             to
             Protestant
             principles
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             present
             way
             is
             a
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Protestant
             way
             as
             abusive
             ;
             and
             who
             then
             are
             the
             Innovators
             ,
             and
             the
             culpable
             Reformers
             ?
             even
             
               Hildebrand
               Greg.
            
             7.
             after
             bloody
             Wars
             against
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             the
             perjury
             that
             he
             had
             involved
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             would
             perswade
             men
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Principles
             and
             Reformation
             that
             are
             new
             ,
             and
             theirs
             is
             the
             old
             way
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             own
             that
             the
             Protestant
             principles
             do
             assert
             the
             power
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             so
             far
             as
             the
             sword
             is
             therein
             to
             interpose
             (
             which
             Bishop
             Bilson
             of
             
               Chris.
               Subjection
            
             hath
             well
             opened
             )
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             people
             in
             consenting
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             abhor
             their
             forcing
             Princes
             to
             be
             their
             executioners
             .
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               Is
               consecration
               necessary
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
            
             ad
             esse
             ?
             
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               It
               is
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             ad
             esse
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             If
             Consecration
             be
             not
             necessary
             to
             Papacy
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             this
             or
             
               that
               man
               consecrate
            
             him
             more
             than
             another
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             want
             of
             it
             makes
             no
             interruption
             in
             any
             Church
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             in
             yours
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Neither
               Papal
               nor
               Episcopal
               Iurisdiction
               (
               as
               all
               the
               Learned
               know
               )
               depends
               of
               Episcopal
               or
               Papal
               ordination
               ,
               nor
               was
               there
               ever
               interruption
               in
               successions
               in
               Episcopal
               Iurisdiction
               in
               any
               See
            
             
             
               for
               want
               of
               that
               alone
               ,
               that
               is
               necessary
               for
               consecrating
               others
               validly
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               jurisdiction
               over
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             What
             multiplied
             self-destroying
             answers
             are
             you
             driven
             to
             ?
             1.
             
             See
             here
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             how
             short
             a
             solution
             you
             have
             from
             themselves
             ,
             of
             all
             their
             old
             objections
             about
             the
             Bishops
             Ordination
             at
             the
             Nags
             .
             head-Tayern
             in
             Cheapside
             ,
             and
             the
             interruption
             of
             our
             Succession
             ,
             and
             nullity
             of
             our
             Priesthood
             ;
             now
             you
             see
             that
             jurisdiction
             depends
             not
             on
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             without
             it
             .
             Their
             Pope
             and
             Bishops
             may
             have
             all
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Lay-men
             .
             And
             may
             not
             Parish-priests
             have
             so
             also
             over
             the
             people
             ?
             These
             Papists
             are
             more
             kind
             to
             the
             Protestant-Churches
             that
             have
             not
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             ,
             than
             some
             called
             Protestants
             in
             this
             age
             are
             ;
             want
             of
             Ordination
             nulleth
             not
             their
             Government
             .
             But
             for
             my
             part
             I
             would
             the
             Church
             had
             never
             known
             any
             such
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             is
             neither
             the
             Magistrates
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             nor
             given
             by
             Ordinaion
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             called
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             :
             At
             least
             I
             thought
             that
             it
             had
             been
             necessary
             to
             Popes
             and
             Prelates
             that
             they
             be
             Priests
             .
             If
             some
             as
             seniors
             among
             Presbyters
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             (
             as
             an
             Abbot
             among
             Monks
             )
             yet
             sure
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Presbyter
             (
             or
             Monk
             )
             himself
             .
             I
             take
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             or
             Ministry
             
             to
             be
             essentiated
             by
             a
             Subordination
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             three
             parts
             of
             his
             Office
             ministerially
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             
               Sub-teachers
               ,
               Sub-rectors
            
             ,
             and
             Sub-priests
             to
             guide
             the
             people
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             If
             Ordination
             be
             not
             necessary
             to
             Iurisdiction
             (
             a
             presumptuous
             word
             for
             Clergy-men
             )
             then
             either
             such
             
               unordained
               Bishops
            
             may
             ordain
             or
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Bishops
             .
             What
             is
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             give
             that
             which
             they
             never
             had
             ,
             and
             Lay-men
             may
             ordain
             .
             And
             may
             not
             
               ordained
               Presbyters
            
             ordain
             much
             more
             ?
             One
             would
             think
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             Voetius
             against
             
               Iansenius
               ,
               De
               desperata
               causa
               Papatus
               ,
            
             had
             driven
             this
             man
             to
             these
             desperate
             answers
             :
             But
             he
             was
             aware
             that
             some
             Popes
             having
             been
             unordained
             men
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             other
             shift
             .
          
           
             Join
             to
             this
             what
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             after
             others
             hath
             fully
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Orders
             given
             by
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             are
             valid
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             their
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             that
             their
             talk
             against
             the
             English
             Ministry
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             men
             do
             not
             believe
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Q.
             3.
             
             
               What
               notice
               or
               proof
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               Subjects
               ?
            
             
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               So
               much
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               oblige
               subjects
               to
               accept
               of
               other
               elected
               Princes
               to
               be
               their
               Soveraigns
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             But
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             tell
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             much
             as
             sufficeth
             to
             the
             subjects
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             Usurpers
             ;
             or
             else
             Kings
             and
             Usurpers
             must
             be
             equally
             obeyed
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             1.
             
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             
               (
               Abassines
            
             and
             the
             rest
             before
             named
             )
             have
             no
             such
             notice
             of
             your
             Pope
             ;
             it
             was
             many
             ages
             before
             the
             Abassines
             heard
             of
             him
             .
             2.
             
             And
             Greeks
             and
             Protestants
             have
             no
             such
             notice
             ;
             nay
             you
             tell
             no
             man
             which
             way
             he
             should
             have
             it
             ,
             when
             neither
             any
             
               one
               way
               of
               election
            
             ,
             nor
             
               any
               Consecration
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Office.
             3.
             
             And
             then
             what
             notice
             had
             men
             in
             the
             long
             Schisms
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             true
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             But
             note
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             that
             a
             Kingdome
             is
             so
             narrow
             a
             space
             ,
             that
             notice
             may
             be
             given
             to
             all
             the
             subjects
             who
             is
             their
             true
             King.
             But
             the
             Earth
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             it
             unknown
             ,
             and
             so
             few
             ever
             sailed
             about
             it
             since
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             those
             few
             saw
             so
             few
             of
             the
             inhabitant
             ,
             that
             verily
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             satisfie
             all
             the
             world
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             truly
             elected
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             Usurper
             .
             And
             on
             these
             terms
             it
             is
             but
             little
             of
             the
             world
             that
             is
             obliged
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             if
             this
             man
             hath
             taught
             thee
             to
             understand
             what
             a
             Pope
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             makes
             him
             so
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             he
             ,
             thou
             art
             far
             more
             teachable
             than
             I
             am
             ;
             for
             he
             leaveth
             me
             more
             at
             a
             loss
             than
             he
             found
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             word
             Bishop
             ?
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               I
               mean
               by
               Bishop
               such
               a
               Christian
               Pastor
               as
               hath
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               to
               govern
               the
            
             
             
               inferior
               Pastors
               ,
               Clergy
               and
               people
               within
               his
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               to
               confirm
               and
               give
               holy
               Orders
               to
               such
               as
               are
               subject
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             I
             desired
             to
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             meant
             a
             
               power
               given
               by
               God
               or
               by
               men
               ?
            
             and
             if
             
               by
               God
            
             ,
             whether
             mediately
             or
             immediately
             ?
             But
             this
             he
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             answer
             .
             Saying
             :
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               The
               definition
               abstracts
               from
               particulars
               ,
               and
               subsists
               without
               determining
               that
               question
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             But
             sure
             equivocals
             make
             no
             good
             definitions
             ;
             and
             power
             or
             Episcopacy
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             given
             by
             man
             ,
             cannot
             be
             
               ejusdem
               speciei
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             word
             as
             to
             them
             is
             equivocal
             .
             Here
             therefore
             I
             asked
             :
          
           
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               ,
               seeing
               they
               seem
               to
               make
               the
               Pope
               himself
               but
               a
               humane
               creature
               (
               or
            
             jure
             humano
             )
             
             
               they
               set
               not
               the
               Bishop
               above
               him
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishop
               be
            
             jure
             divino
             .
             
               And
               if
               not
               ,
               whether
               they
               make
               not
               all
               their
               Churches
               humane
               things
            
             ;
             (
             or
             however
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             to
             be
             humane
             ,
             and
             so
             its
             form
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             humane
             .
             )
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Where
               said
               I
               that
               Election
               was
            
             jure
             humano
             ?
             
               that
               there
               be
               an
               election
               of
               him
               ,
               is
            
             jure
             divino
             ,
             
               (
               by
               competent
               Electors
               )
               :
               the
               determination
               who
            
             hic
             &
             nunc
             
               are
               competent
               ,
               is
            
             jus
             Ecclesiasticum
             .
             
               —
               Know
               you
               not
               that
               neither
               the
               Electors
               nor
               Consecrators
               of
               him
               ,
               give
               him
               Papal
               jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             You
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Revelation
             to
             know
             the
             Church-Governours
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             of
             Gods
             making
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             
               jure
               naturali
            
             ;
             which
             none
             pretend
             .
             For
             God
             no
             way
             giveth
             right
             but
             by
             
               natural
               evidence
            
             of
             this
             will
             ,
             or
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             (
             either
             natural
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             or
             natural
             by
             Providential
             alterations
             ,
             or
             by
             Supernatural
             notice
             .
             )
             2.
             
             If
             God
             have
             not
             annexed
             the
             power
             to
             any
             
               one
               sort
               of
               Electors
            
             choice
             ,
             or
             have
             given
             no
             power
             to
             any
             determinate
             persons
             to
             choose
             a
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             to
             choose
             the
             Choosers
             ,
             then
             either
             God
             giveth
             no
             power
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             giveth
             Papal
             power
             to
             every
             one
             that
             shall
             be
             chosen
             by
             whomsoever
             :
             The
             later
             you
             abhor
             ,
             for
             then
             any
             man
             might
             be
             Pope
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             there
             might
             be
             a
             thousand
             at
             once
             .
             The
             former
             consequence
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             if
             God
             make
             not
             
               every
               man
            
             a
             Pope
             ,
             but
             one
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             Donation
             of
             God
             must
             by
             God
             be
             some
             way
             applied
             to
             that
             person
             rather
             than
             to
             others
             :
             Now
             if
             God
             hath
             neither
             impowred
             any
             determinate
             (
             or
             specified
             )
             persons
             to
             elect
             him
             rather
             than
             others
             ,
             nor
             any
             to
             elect
             Electors
             ,
             nor
             yet
             made
             the
             Consecrators
             the
             determining
             appliers
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             way
             by
             which
             God
             applieth
             it
             more
             to
             that
             man
             than
             to
             others
             .
             You
             neither
             do
             nor
             can
             name
             any
             other
             way
             .
             Now
             you
             confess
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             the
             power
             of
             Election
             to
             any
             determinate
             persons
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Electors
             may
             be
             sometimes
             people
             ,
             sometime
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             sometime
             Princes
             ,
             sometime
             Bishops
             sometime
             Cardinals
             .
             All
             that
             God
             saith
             you
             hold
             ,
             is
             
               that
               they
               be
               competent
            
             .
             But
             this
             determineth
             of
             none
             .
             And
             you
             neither
             do
             ,
             nor
             can
             tell
             us
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             power
             to
             judg
             antecedently
             of
             the
             Electors
             competency
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             the
             choosing
             persons
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             will
             never
             be
             any
             mans
             work
             ,
             unless
             all
             that
             think
             themselves
             competent
             may
             choose
             Popes
             .
             You
             dare
             not
             undertake
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             or
             only
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             Presbyters
             people
             ,
             or
             who
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             choosers
             of
             the
             choosers
             So
             that
             you
             cannot
             say
             that
             God
             giveth
             the
             Pope
             his
             power
             by
             your
             way
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             on
             the
             by
             I
             desire
             those
             that
             say
             that
             their
             Electors
             or
             Ordainers
             give
             Ministers
             their
             power
             ,
             to
             learn
             here
             this
             truth
             from
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             giveth
             the
             power
             by
             his
             Donative
             
             word
             ,
             and
             men
             do
             but
             determine
             of
             the
             person
             that
             shall
             from
             God
             receive
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             a
             determination
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             told
             him
             that
             
               R.
               Smith
            
             ,
             called
             Bishop
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             Governour
             of
             the
             English
             Papists
             ,
             
               ubi
               supra
               ,
               confesseth
               it
               to
               be
               no
               part
               of
               their
               faith
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               St.
            
             Peters
             successor
             jure
             divino
             .
             He
             answereth
             :
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               You
               should
               have
               done
               well
               to
               cite
               the
               place
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               no
               time
               to
               seek
               whole
               books
               over
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Note
             what
             trust
             is
             due
             to
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             :
             I
             had
             to
             him
             in
             the
             same
             book
             cited
             the
             words
             in
             pag.
             289.
             of
             my
             book
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Calcedons
            
             book
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             the
             words
             are
             :
             
               To
               us
               it
               suffereth
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               's
               successor
               ,
               and
               this
               all
               the
               Fathers
               testifie
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               believeth
               ;
               but
               whether
               it
               be
            
             jure
             divino
             ,
             or
             humano
             ,
             
               is
               no
               point
               of
               faith
            
             .
             Now
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             words
             where
             I
             cited
             them
             ,
             he
             wisely
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             them
             .
             And
             now
             when
             I
             refer
             him
             to
             the
             citation
             which
             was
             a
             few
             leaves
             before
             ,
             the
             weary
             wary
             man
             instead
             of
             an
             answer
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               should
               have
               done
               well
               to
               cite
               the
               place
               ,
            
             for
             he
             hath
             not
             time
             
               to
               seek
               whole
               books
            
             .
             But
             what
             good
             will
             well-doing
             do
             to
             such
             a
             one
             as
             you
             ,
             where
             the
             better
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             worse
             you
             like
             it
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             false
             intimation
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             cite
             them
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Qu.
             4.
             
             I
             asked
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               we
               know
               who
               hath
               this
            
             Episcopal
             
               power
               ?
               What
               election
               or
               consecration
               is
               necessary
               to
               it
               ?
               If
               I
               know
               not
            
             who
             
               hath
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               never
               the
               better
               .
            
             He
             answereth
             :
             
          
           
           
             W.
             J.
             
               As
               you
               know
               who
               hath
               temporal
               power
               ,
               by
               an
               universal
               or
               most
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               :
               The
               Election
               is
               different
               according
               to
               different
               times
               ,
               places
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               ;
               Episcopal
               Consecration
               is
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               true
               Episcopal
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             More
             hard
             things
             still
             !
             1.
             
             I
             know
             who
             is
             King
             in
             temporal
             power
             in
             our
             hereditary
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Monarchy
             confest
             by
             all
             men
             to
             be
             hereditary
             ,
             and
             so
             attested
             by
             Law
             and
             History
             ;
             and
             by
             most
             credible
             testimony
             ,
             and
             uncontrouled
             fame
             ,
             that
             CHARLES
             the
             Second
             is
             the
             true
             Heir
             :
             And
             in
             Elective
             Kingdoms
             ,
             as
             Poland
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             by
             publick
             undenied
             testimony
             .
             But
             do
             Bishops
             become
             such
             by
             their
             birthright
             and
             hereditary
             Title
             ?
             who
             hath
             asserted
             that
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             by
             Election
             ,
             the
             Electors
             must
             have
             just
             power
             to
             elect
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             what
             mean
             you
             by
             
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               people
            
             ?
             No
             man
             can
             tell
             whether
             you
             join
             those
             words
             to
             know
             ,
             or
             to
             hath
             ,
             If
             you
             mean
             that
             I
             must
             
               know
               it
            
             by
             the
             
               peoples
               consent
            
             ,
             as
             notifying
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             it
             's
             nothing
             to
             our
             question
             now
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             always
             true
             :
             The
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             people
             may
             mistake
             the
             Prince's
             right
             ,
             and
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Prince
             doth
             not
             lose
             his
             right
             by
             that
             ,
             nor
             must
             I
             believe
             them
             .
             And
             I
             think
             in
             your
             Schisms
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             say
             that
             the
             
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             was
             always
             for
             him
             that
             carried
             it
             at
             last
             as
             right
             .
             But
             if
             you
             mean
             ,
             as
             you
             seem
             ,
             that
             the
             universal
             or
             
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             is
             the
             determining
             cause
             that
             must
             qualifie
             the
             person
             for
             the
             power
             ,
             Then
             either
             you
             mean
             an
             antecedent
             or
             a
             
               consequent
               consent
            
             .
             If
             antecedent
             ,
             that
             is
             election
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             may
             vary
             .
             If
             consequent
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             cause
             that
             which
             was
             caused
             before
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             true
             that
             the
             consequent
             consent
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             depriveth
             the
             King
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             or
             proveth
             it
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Usurper
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             seeing
             you
             here
             also
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Consecration
               is
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             ,
             nor
             Election
             by
             any
             one
             sort
             or
             way
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             varied
             as
             times
             vary
             ,
             you
             have
             made
             either
             
               any
               man
            
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             any
             men
             will
             chuse
             ;
             or
             you
             have
             made
             
               no
               man
            
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             determining
             application
             ;
             or
             no
             man
             can
             know
             himself
             ,
             or
             be
             known
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             .
             If
             the
             question
             were
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               the
               true
               Husband
               of
               such
               a
               woman
               ?
            
             and
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             That
             
               her
               own
               antecedent
               consent
               or
               election
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
            
             but
             
               without
               it
               sometimes
            
             the
             Kings
             election
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Parents
             may
             serve
             ;
             and
             Matrimonial
             celebration
             is
             not
             necessary
             ;
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             the
             woman
             may
             have
             a
             Husband
             against
             her
             will
             ,
             and
             before
             she
             consent
             ;
             and
             she
             may
             have
             many
             ,
             or
             can
             never
             know
             which
             is
             he
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             may
             chuse
             her
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             Parents
             a
             third
             .
             So
             here
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             if
             his
             Consecration
             be
             not
             necessary
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             how
             will
             you
             prove
             Ordination
             necessary
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             ?
             Here
             I
             noted
             ,
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             that
             he
             
               resolveth
               the
               mysteries
               of
               their
               succession
               and
               mission
               ,
               into
               popular
               consent
               .
            
             
          
           
             To
             this
             
               W.
               I.
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             meaneth
             it
             only
             as
             the
             means
             of
             
               knowing
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             I
             enquired
             of
             the
             causes
             or
             evidences
             by
             which
             a
             Bishop
             may
             be
             known
             from
             a
             Usurper
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             
               maketh
               him
               a
               Bishop
            
             ?
             as
             I
             would
             know
             a
             man
             from
             a
             brute
             ;
             a
             Judg
             ,
             a
             Physician
             ,
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             from
             other
             men
             .
             But
             he
             durst
             not
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             because
             guilt
             makes
             them
             conscious
             of
             their
             own
             defect
             .
          
           
             But
             
               W.
               I.
            
             saith
             ,
             p.
             50
             ,
             
               It
               is
               sufficient
               that
               some
               generalities
               of
               Election
               be
               determined
            
             jure
             divino
             .
             Ans.
             Let
             them
             be
             such
             that
             I
             may
             know
             a
             Bishop
             from
             a
             Usurper
             by
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               As
               that
               it
               he
               done
               by
               Christians
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               are
               capable
               to
               know
               who
               is
               a
               fit
               person
               for
               the
            
             
             
               Office
               ,
               chusing
               freely
               occording
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               further
               determinations
               are
               left
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Worse
             still
             !
             1.
             
             If
             the
             men
             of
             York
             chuse
             a
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             or
             several
             parties
             chuse
             ten
             Bishops
             here
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             chosen
             by
             Christians
             .
             But
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             .
             What
             if
             ten
             parties
             chuse
             ten
             Popes
             ,
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             ten
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Christianity
             of
             the
             chusers
             will
             not
             prove
             them
             all
             authorized
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             will
             the
             choosers
             
               capacity
               of
               knowing
               the
               capable
               prove
               it
               .
            
             Three
             or
             four
             very
             wise
             men
             may
             best
             know
             who
             is
             capable
             to
             be
             a
             Judg
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             a
             Husband
             ,
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             a
             Physician
             
             &c.
             and
             yet
             if
             they
             should
             choose
             all
             the
             Judges
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Husbands
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             the
             persons
             chosen
             by
             them
             would
             be
             never
             the
             more
             such
             ,
             than
             the
             unchosen
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             being
             conscious
             that
             you
             had
             said
             nothing
             ,
             you
             put
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
            
             
             
               Laws
               of
               God.
            
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               know
               what
               makes
               a
               true
               Bishop
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ?
            
             and
             you
             skilfully
             tell
             me
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             chosen
             by
             
               knowing
               Christians
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
            
             He
             that
             is
             not
             satisfied
             by
             you
             with
             such
             talk
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unsatisfied
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             here
             noted
             again
             that
             by
             
               his
               way
               none
               of
               our
               Churches
               are
               disabled
               from
               the
               plea
               of
               a
               continued
               succession
               for
               want
               of
               Episcopal
               Consecration
               (
               Ordination
               )
               or
               due
               Election
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               But
               that
               we
               cannot
               know
               their
               Bishops
               to
               be
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               know
               that
               they
               have
               common
               consent
               .
            
             He
             answereth
             :
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               No
               man
               argues
               you
               of
               the
               want
               of
               succession
               in
               your
               respective
               Sees
               because
               you
               want
               Episcopal
               Consecrations
               ,
               but
               because
               you
               want
               Episcopal
               Election
               ,
               Confirmation
               ,
               Vocation
               ,
               Mission
               ,
            
             
             
               Iurisdiction
               .
               For
               your
               first
               Bishops
               in
               Queen
            
             Elizabeths
             
               time
               (
               and
               the
               same
               is
               of
               your
               Ministers
               of
               Parishes
               )
               were
               intruded
               by
               secular
               power
               ,
               —
               the
               Capitula
               had
               the
               present
               power
               of
               electing
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               —
            
             vid.
             caet
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             It
             's
             well
             we
             are
             now
             quite
             rid
             of
             the
             old
             cavil
             of
             the
             
               Nags-head
               Consecration
            
             :
             Why
             was
             not
             this
             confest
             sooner
             ?
             Did
             you
             well
             to
             abuse
             the
             people
             so
             long
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             thought
             we
             had
             nothing
             to
             have
             proved
             but
             due
             Qualifications
             ,
             due
             election
             (
             or
             consent
             )
             and
             due
             Ordination
             (
             or
             
               Consecration
               )
            
             .
             But
             here
             now
             comes
             in
             I
             know
             not
             what
             and
             how
             much
             more
             ,
             
               Confirmation
               ,
               Vocation
               ,
               Mission
               ,
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             All
             hard
             words
             :
             Had
             I
             put
             him
             but
             to
             have
             told
             us
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             also
             ,
             what
             work
             should
             I
             have
             made
             him
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             Confirmation
             without
             which
             
               Qualifications
               ,
               Election
            
             and
             Ordination
             make
             not
             a
             true
             Minister
             or
             Bishop
             ?
             O
             that
             we
             knew
             it
             .
             2.
             
             What
             is
             Vocation
             besides
             the
             three
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             what
             is
             Mission
             besides
             those
             three
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             so
             necessary
             ?
             4.
             
             And
             what
             meaneth
             he
             by
             Iurisdiction
             that
             was
             wanting
             ?
             was
             it
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Collator
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Receiver
             ;
             not
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             we
             never
             knew
             that
             God
             gave
             any
             Jurisdiction
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             the
             Pastoral
             power
             of
             guiding
             the
             Churches
             by
             the
             
               Word
               and
               Keys
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             work
             of
             their
             own
             office
             ;
             and
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Ordainer
             is
             ●…o
             ordain
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             have
             power
             to
             Ordain
             (
             or
             Consecrate
             )
             he
             hath
             that
             Jurisdiction
             which
             consisteth
             of
             that
             power
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Receivers
             Jurisdiction
             that
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             same
             contradiction
             .
             For
             to
             ordain
             one
             to
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             him
             all
             the
             jurisdiction
             which
             is
             part
             of
             that
             office
             .
             And
             for
             any
             other
             jurisdiction
             we
             wish
             Princes
             would
             keep
             it
             both
             from
             the
             ordainers
             and
             the
             ordained
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             that
             our
             Bishops
             wanted
             
               Episcopal
               Election
            
             .
             Is
             it
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             way
             of
             Election
             all
             this
             while
             made
             so
             indifferent
             ?
             What
             is
             
               Episcop●…l
               Election
            
             ?
             not
             an
             Election
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             you
             affirm
             not
             :
             Not
             an
             
               election
               to
               be
               Bishops
            
             ;
             that
             you
             deny
             them
             not
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             such
             an
             Election
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             why
             all
             that
             we
             have
             been
             able
             to
             extort
             from
             you
             is
             ,
             
               That
               it
               be
               done
               by
               Christians
               capable
               to
               know
               fit
               persons
               ,
               choosing
               freely
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             But
             what
             it
             is
             that
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             measure
             of
             consonancy
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             points
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             you
             durst
             never
             tell
             us
             :
             And
             we
             say
             that
             our
             Bishops
             were
             chosen
             by
             
               Christians
               capable
               of
               knowing
               fit
               persons
               .
            
             I
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             my
             own
             judgment
             that
             they
             should
             have
             the
             choice
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             oversee
             (
             and
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             where
             there
             are
             any
             under
             them
             )
             and
             so
             thought
             your
             own
             Bishops
             for
             above
             600
             years
             ,
             even
             when
             
               Gregory
               1st
            
             .
             wrote
             his
             Epistles
             :
             But
             if
             you
             had
             asserted
             that
             ,
             it
             would
             do
             more
             to
             unpope
             and
             unbishop
             your
             Church
             ,
             than
             to
             disprove
             ours
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             that
             the
             Capitula
             had
             the
             
               power
               of
               electing
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               of
               constituting
               Parish-Priests
               in
               such
               places
               as
               wanted
               them
               ,
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Suppose
             they
             had
             :
             you
             say
             no
             particular
             Electors
             act
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ;
             and
             why
             theirs
             ?
             2.
             
             But
             
               quo
               jure
            
             ,
             by
             what
             right
             could
             one
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             of
             a
             City
             elect
             an
             Overseer
             of
             many
             hundred
             Parish-priests
             ,
             and
             many
             score
             or
             hundred
             thousand
             souls
             ,
             without
             their
             consent
             ?
             You
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             that
             power
             ;
             and
             if
             man
             did
             it
             ,
             what
             
             men
             were
             they
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             that
             they
             were
             men
             that
             had
             more
             power
             in
             England
             than
             the
             King.
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             consenting
             people
             ,
             you
             must
             prove
             it
             .
             If
             you
             lay
             it
             on
             any
             foreign
             power
             ,
             Pope
             and
             Council
             ,
             we
             will
             deny
             their
             power
             here
             and
             herein
             .
             What
             man
             doth
             ,
             man
             may
             undo
             .
             3.
             
             But
             indeed
             your
             meer
             
               Capitular
               Election
            
             is
             null
             and
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             custom
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             By
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Flock
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ordainers
               and
               of
               the
               ordained
               ,
               made
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               .
            
             By
             the
             customs
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             sometime
             the
             greatest
             neighbour-Bishops
             assumed
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Councils
             overtopt
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             undid
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             Emperours
             put
             in
             and
             out
             as
             pleased
             them
             (
             as
             Solomon
             put
             out
             
               Abiathar
               .
            
             )
             But
             always
             the
             
               peoples
               election
            
             or
             acceptance
             was
             necessary
             .
             For
             instance
             ;
             when
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             had
             confuted
             the
             Macedonians
             and
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             encreased
             the
             Church
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             though
             the
             Arrian
             Bishop
             since
             Valens
             time
             kept
             the
             great
             Church
             ,
             Gregory
             had
             a
             
               little
               one
            
             ,
             and
             was
             chosen
             their
             Bishop
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             people
             alone
             .
             This
             was
             his
             first
             title
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             made
             him
             Bishop
             
               quantum
               in
               se
            
             ,
             or
             confirmed
             him
             ;
             this
             was
             his
             additional
             title
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             same
             Peter
             bribed
             by
             money
             ,
             without
             recalling
             his
             former
             grant
             ,
             made
             Maximus
             (
             a
             right
             seeker
             of
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             hath
             since
             gone
             )
             bishop
             in
             his
             stead
             :
             the
             people
             refused
             the
             change
             ,
             and
             retained
             Gregory
             .
             Afterward
             Maximus
             got
             both
             Peter
             and
             the
             Egyptian
             bishops
             to
             make
             him
             bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             (
             where
             was
             the
             Pope
             all
             this
             while
             ?
             )
             the
             people
             still
             kept
             close
             to
             Gregory
             .
             Afterward
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperor
             (
             returning
             from
             the
             West
             )
             puts
             Gregory
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             great
             Church
             ,
             and
             turneth
             out
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             confirmeth
             him
             bishop
             .
             After
             this
             Miletius
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             a
             Council
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             make
             Gregory
             bishop
             .
             After
             this
             more
             bishops
             coming
             in
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             got
             the
             major
             vote
             ,
             and
             he
             discerning
             that
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             depose
             him
             ,
             departed
             ,
             requesting
             the
             Emperors
             leave
             ,
             as
             seeing
             the
             doleful
             divisions
             and
             contentiousness
             of
             the
             bishops
             ,
             not
             otherwise
             to
             be
             quieted
             ;
             entreating
             the
             Emperor
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             some
             unity
             and
             peace
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             disgrace
             and
             ruin
             the
             newly
             reformed
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Council
             *
             made
             Nectarius
             bishop
             (
             the
             Pope
             in
             all
             this
             never
             minded
             )
             .
             By
             this
             one
             instance
             you
             may
             see
             how
             bishops
             were
             then
             made
             in
             the
             greater
             places
             ;
             though
             in
             lesser
             ,
             the
             election
             of
             the
             people
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             ordination
             of
             three
             neighbour-bishops
             did
             suffice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             rule
             and
             custom
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               old
               bishops
               were
               living
               ,
               and
               not
               legally
               deposed
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             
               Sub
               judicelis
               est
            
             ;
             we
             say
             they
             were
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             deserted
             .
             3.
             
             An
             illegal
             removal
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             doth
             not
             ever
             nullisie
             the
             title
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             viz.
             when
             the
             flock
             consenteth
             to
             the
             change
             ,
             &c.
             else
             what
             seat
             is
             there
             that
             hath
             not
             had
             their
             succession
             interrupted
             and
             corrupted
             ?
             but
             none
             more
             than
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             Alexandria
             ;
             What
             poysonings
             ,
             fightings
             ,
             unjust
             depositions
             and
             schisms
             ,
             have
             made
             way
             for
             successions
             ?
             Is
             your
             Papacy
             therefore
             null
             ?
          
           
             But
             methinks
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             novelty
             that
             he
             makes
             the
             Capitula
             to
             have
             had
             the
             right
             of
             chusing
             (
             not
             only
             the
             bishops
             ,
             but
             )
             all
             the
             Parish-priests
             :
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Patrons
             or
             the
             
             Princes
             power
             (
             which
             I
             think
             is
             as
             good
             as
             the
             Chapter
             .
             )
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             the
             bishops
             and
             the
             people
             did
             always
             chuse
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Chapters
             ?
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             that
             they
             were
             intruded
             by
             
               Seculor
               Power
               .
               Ans.
            
             And
             were
             not
             your
             Popes
             so
             ordinarily
             ,
             till
             Hildebrand
             got
             the
             better
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ?
             But
             we
             had
             more
             than
             this
             .
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               Your
               Popes
               have
               not
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               most
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               nor
               (
               for
               ought
               you
               or
               any
               man
               knows
               )
               of
               most
               in
               Europe
               .
            
             
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Of
               what
               Christians
               ?
               such
               as
               you
               and
               your
               associates
               are
               ?
               We
               regard
               that
               no
               more
               than
               did
               the
               ancient
               holy
               Popes
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               bad
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Nestorians
               ,
               Eutychians
               ,
               Pelagians
               ,
               Donatists
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Contempt
             of
             most
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             great
             proofs
             that
             you
             are
             all
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Donatists
             say
             the
             same
             before
             you
             ?
             And
             what
             but
             the
             sword
             doth
             make
             your
             cause
             to
             be
             better
             than
             theirs
             ?
             How
             easie
             is
             it
             for
             any
             Sect
             to
             say
             ,
             We
             are
             the
             only
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             though
             most
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               world
               be
               against
               us
               ,
               we
               regard
               them
               not
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Reader
             ,
             mark
             the
             truth
             and
             c●…ndor
             of
             these
             men
             !
             When
             we
             tell
             them
             that
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Iacobites
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Copties
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
            
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             with
             us
             (
             because
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             essential
             
               faith
               )
            
             ,
             the
             Papists
             (
             in
             their
             talk
             and
             writings
             )
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             more
             of
             their
             mind
             than
             of
             ours
             ;
             and
             that
             indeed
             they
             are
             not
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             well-meaning-men
             .
             But
             when
             we
             tell
             them
             then
             how
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             against
             their
             Popes
             pretended
             universal
             power
             ,
             they
             number
             all
             these
             then
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
          
           
             But
             abundance
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             ,
             yea
             such
             as
             have
             lived
             among
             them
             at
             Ierusalem
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             do
             vindicate
             the
             generality
             of
             these
             foreign
             Christians
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             world
             know
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             rightful
             Pope
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Cardinals
             (
             an
             upstart
             sort
             of
             things
             )
             have
             chosen
             him
             ,
             before
             ever
             any
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Europe
             ,
             even
             Papists
             ,
             do
             consent
             ?
             But
             perhaps
             hee
             'l
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             consent
             that
             these
             shall
             be
             the
             chusers
             ;
             sure
             they
             did
             not
             so
             till
             Hildebrands
             days
             ;
             nor
             since
             any
             otherwise
             than
             by
             silence
             or
             non-resistance
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             no
             places
             to
             speak
             ,
             nor
             power
             to
             resist
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Countrey-men
             consent
             to
             the
             conquering
             Armies
             that
             oppress
             them
             .
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               It
               's
               few
               of
               your
               own
               people
               that
               know
               who
               is
               Pope
               (
               much
               less
               are
               called
               to
               consent
               )
               till
               after
            
             
             
               he
               is
               setled
               in
               possession
            
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               What
               then
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               same
               in
               all
               elective
               Princes
               ,
               where
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               Dominions
               is
               exceeding
               large
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             I
             confess
             when
             we
             have
             an
             
               Elective
               King
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
            
             I
             had
             rather
             Cardinals
             chuse
             him
             at
             Rome
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             world
             should
             meet
             to
             chuse
             him
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             had
             made
             us
             a
             King
             or
             Bishop
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             told
             us
             who
             must
             chuse
             him
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             men
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             their
             journey
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             why
             pretend
             you
             then
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ,
             when
             you
             plead
             it
             unnecessary
             ?
             In
             Poland
             ,
             that
             their
             Diets
             chuse
             their
             Kings
             ,
             is
             from
             a
             known
             reason
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Constitution
             of
             their
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             agreed
             to
             ,
             and
             chuse
             many
             of
             the
             chusers
             .
             But
             when
             did
             the
             Universal
             Church
             constitute
             your
             Cardinals
             to
             be
             the
             Electors
             ?
             Or
             which
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             are
             chosen
             by
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             than
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ?
             God
             made
             Bishopricks
             like
             Corporations
             ,
             where
             all
             may
             chuse
             the
             Mayor
             :
             Who
             made
             them
             like
             great
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             set
             one
             over
             all
             the
             world
             (
             where
             the
             people
             cannot
             chuse
             ,
             nor
             God
             made
             any
             chusers
             )
             ,
             is
             the
             question
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             4.
             
             
               According
               to
               this
               rule
               your
               successions
               have
               been
               frequently
               interrupted
               ,
               when
               against
               the
               will
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               Christians
               ,
               your
               Popes
               have
               kept
               the
               seats
            
             
             
               by
               force
            
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               These
               are
               generalities
               :
               What
               Popes
               ?
               What
               Councils
               in
               particular
               ?
               Name
               and
               prove
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               he
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             What
             disgraceful
             ignorance
             are
             you
             forced
             to
             pretend
             ?
             What
             need
             I
             go
             over
             your
             Schisms
             ?
             What
             need
             I
             name
             any
             more
             than
             Eugenius
             the
             4th
             deposed
             by
             a
             great
             General
             Council
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             disowning
             your
             Pope
             at
             this
             day
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             told
             him
             how
             
               his
               instance
            
             even
             about
             Civil
             Power
             failed
             ,
             
               seeing
               the
               consent
               of
               a
               people
            
             
             
               pre-engaged
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               giveth
               not
               right
               to
               a
               Usurper
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               The
               people
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               to
               consent
               freely
               and
               lawfully
               to
               an
               usurper
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
               Lawfully
            
             indeed
             they
             cannot
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             I
             affirmed
             :
             you
             confute
             me
             by
             granting
             what
             I
             say
             .
             When
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             hath
             a
             lawful
             election
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             will
             obey
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             will
             any
             Prelate
             or
             Priest
             that
             hath
             a
             known
             
               lawful
               election
            
             .
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               Will
               any
               Diocess
               suffice
            
             ad
             esse
             ?
             
               What
               if
               it
               be
               but
               in
               particulor
               Assemblies
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               It
               must
               be
               more
               than
               a
               Parish
               ,
               or
               than
               one
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               different
               inferior
            
             
             
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               one
               who
               is
               their
               Superior
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             R.
             B.
             1.
             
             How
             ambiguously
             and
             fraudulently
             do
             you
             answer
             ?
             No
             man
             can
             tell
             by
             this
             whether
             you
             unbishop
             all
             that
             had
             but
             one
             Parish
             or
             Congregation
             ;
             or
             only
             all
             that
             had
             
               not
               Presbyters
            
             
             under
             them
             ?
             Which
             ever
             you
             mean
             ,
             it
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             and
             a
             nullifying
             of
             the
             ancient
             Episcopacy
             .
             Ignatim
             tells
             you
             ,
             that
             in
             hi●…
             days
             one
             Church
             was
             known
             by
             
               one
               Altar
            
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             And
             though
             I
             think
             not
             as
             Dr.
             Hamond
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             first
             .
             Bishops
             in
             Scripture-times
             were
             setled
             as
             the
             sole
             Pastors
             of
             single
             Congregations
             ,
             without
             any
             Presbyters
             under
             them
             ;
             yet
             when
             you
             consider
             with
             whom
             he
             agreeth
             in
             this
             ,
             
               viz.
               Dionysius
               Petavius
            
             ,
             and
             what
             
               St.
               Clara
            
             saith
             for
             it
             ,
             fathering
             it
             on
             Scotus
             ,
             we
             think
             you
             should
             not
             so
             far
             differ
             from
             your
             own
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             all
             those
             to
             be
             true
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Scrip●…re-times
             ,
             who
             they
             think
             were
             the
             only
             Bishops
             .
             You
             have
             a
             custom
             of
             calling
             the
             Apostles
             Bishops
             ,
             even
             Peter
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Rome
             ;
             Did
             not
             those
             first
             Bishops
             then
             make
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             under
             them
             ?
             Qu.
             Whether
             they
             were
             no
             Bishops
             till
             they
             had
             made
             those
             Presbyters
             ?
             If
             no
             ,
             then
             those
             first
             Presbyters
             had
             not
             Episcopal
             ordination
             :
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             
               habetur
               quaesitum
            
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             ancientest
             Bishops
             were
             the
             Pastors
             of
             single
             Churches
             ,
             not
             near
             so
             big
             as
             many
             of
             our
             Parishes
             :
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             proved
             this
             at
             large
             .
             I
             instanced
             to
             him
             only
             in
             
               Gregory
               Neoc●…sariensis
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             only
             of
             Seventeen
             souls
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             thither
             first
             .
             He
             answereth
             :
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               How
               know
               you
               that
               there
               were
               no
               more
               in
               the
               Countrey
               adjacent
               ?
            
             2.
             
             
               Know
               you
               not
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               multiply
               Christians
               ,
               and
               make
               himself
               a
               competent
               Diocess
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             know
             the
             first
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             History
             ;
             that
             telleth
             us
             of
             the
             Seventeen
             in
             the
             City
             over
             whom
             he
             was
             set
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             of
             no
             more
             in
             such
             circumstances
             as
             would
             have
             occasioned
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             I
             believe
             your
             second
             :
             but
             do
             not
             you
             see
             that
             you
             desert
             your
             Cause
             ?
             and
             contradict
             your self
             ?
             1.
             
             Speak
             out
             :
             Was
             he
             the
             bishop
             of
             the
             Infidels
             ?
             Were
             they
             
               his
               Church
            
             ?
             Or
             was
             he
             only
             to
             convert
             and
             gather
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             2.
             
             Was
             he
             not
             a
             Bishop
             there
             (
             before
             he
             had
             converted
             any
             one
             )
             to
             those
             seventeen
             alone
             ?
             You
             dare
             deny
             none
             of
             this
             .
             Therefore
             he
             was
             a
             Bishop
             before
             he
             had
             more
             Congregations
             than
             one
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             had
             any
             Presbyters
             to
             govern
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             you
             may
             see
             how
             the
             changes
             that
             Popes
             and
             their
             Prelates
             have
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             constraineth
             them
             to
             defend
             them
             by
             subverting
             their
             own
             foundation
             .
             For
             if
             those
             were
             no
             Bishops
             who
             had
             but
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             yea
             and
             those
             that
             had
             no
             subject-Presbyters
             ,
             then
             the
             first
             ages
             (
             if
             not
             also
             the
             second
             ,
             except
             in
             Rome
             and
             Alexandria
             )
             had
             no
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             founders
             were
             not
             such
             ;
             and
             their
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             they
             describe
             it
             ,
             hath
             no
             succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Truth
             and
             Error
             will
             never
             make
             a
             close
             coalition
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Q.
             
               What
               mean
               you
               by
            
             TRADITION
             ?
          
           
             
               W.
               I.
               I
               Understand
               by
               Tradition
               the
               visible
               delivery
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               of
               the
               revealed
            
             
             
               will
               of
               God
               either
               written
               or
               unwritten
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             suppose
             by
             
               visible
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
            
             ,
             you
             mean
             principally
             of
             the
             
               unwritten
               (
               audible
               from
               ear
               to
               ear
               by
               speech
               )
               .
               But
               all
               the
               doubt
               is
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               must
               be
               delivered
               ,
               by
               the
               Pastors
               or
               people
               ,
               or
               both
               ?
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               Councils
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               disjunct
               ?
               by
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               ?
               or
               by
               how
               many
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               By
               such
               and
               so
               many
               proportionably
               as
               suffice
               in
               a
               Kingdom
               to
               certifie
               the
               people
               which
               are
               the
               ancient
               universal
               received
               customs
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               morally
               considered
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             O
             wary
             Disputant
             !
             that
             taketh
             heed
             lest
             you
             should
             answer
             while
             you
             seem
             to
             answer
             !
             Reader
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             so
             big
             as
             all
             the
             world
             !
             The
             Customs
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             may
             be
             known
             by
             the
             constant
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             differ
             about
             it
             ,
             Records
             
             and
             Law-booke
             decide
             it
             expositorily
             ,
             and
             judges
             by
             the
             decision
             of
             particular
             mens
             cases
             by
             such
             rules
             .
             But
             can
             customs
             be
             known
             as
             well
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             and
             can
             matter
             of
             faith
             and
             doctrine
             be
             as
             easily
             known
             as
             
               practised
               customs
            
             ?
             Can
             we
             know
             as
             easily
             what
             are
             the
             Traditions
             of
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Egypt
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             of
             England
             ?
             Can
             they
             of
             Abassia
             tell
             what
             are
             the
             true
             Traditions
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             that
             have
             Traditions
             in
             their
             own
             Countrey
             so
             different
             from
             ours
             ?
             They
             have
             many
             books
             as
             sacred
             among
             them
             by
             tradition
             ,
             which
             we
             receive
             not
             .
             They
             have
             annual
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             other
             ceremonies
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             we
             account
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             told
             
               W.
               I.
            
             1.
             
             
               How
               certainly
               Tradition
               is
               against
               them
               ,
               when
               most
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               deny
               the
               Popes
               Soveraignty
               ,
            
             and
             that
             as
             by
             
               tradition
               .
               And
               how
               lame
               their
               tradition
               is
               which
               is
               carried
               but
               by
               their
               private
               affirmation
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               the
               unproved
               saying
               of
               a
               Sect.
               
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             :
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               That
               this
               belongs
               to
               our
               Controversie
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               explication
               of
               our
               terms
               .
            
             And
             so
             I
             must
             pass
             it
             by
             .
          
           
             R.
             B.
             Q.
             2.
             
             
               What
               proof
               or
               notice
               must
               satisfie
               as
               in
               particulars
               ,
               what
               is
               true
               tradition
               ?
            
             
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Such
               as
               with
               proportion
               is
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               or
               notice
               of
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               of
               temporal
               Kingdoms
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             But
             you
             durst
             not
             tell
             us
             what
             that
             is
             that
             is
             proportionable
             .
             This
             was
             answered
             before
             .
             I
             added
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               necessary
               for
               every
               Christian
               to
               be
               able
               to
               weigh
               the
               credit
               of
               contradicting-parties
               ?
            
             When
             one
             half
             of
             the
             world
             say
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             another
             thing
             ,
             what
             opportunity
             have
             ordinary
             Christians
             to
             compare
             them
             ,
             and
             discern
             the
             moral
             advantages
             on
             each
             side
             ?
             As
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Popes
             Soveraignty
             ,
             when
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             for
             it
             :
             Doth
             salvation
             lye
             on
             this
             ?
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               As
               much
               as
               they
               have
               to
               know
               which
               books
               are
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               not
               Canonical
               Scripture
               among
               those
               that
               are
               in
               controversie
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             That
             
               these
               books
               were
               sent
               to
               the
               Churches
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Is
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
             2.
             
             And
             an
             assertion
             easily
             remembred
             .
             3.
             
             And
             all
             the
             Churches
             are
             agreed
             of
             all
             that
             we
             take
             as
             Ca●…cal
             .
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             men
             that
             practically
             believe
             but
             the
             Creed
             and
             Summaries
             of
             Religion
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             they
             erroneously
             doubted
             of
             some
             of
             the
             uncontroverted
             books
             (
             as
             
               Chronicles
               ,
               Esther
               ,
               Canticles
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             much
             more
             that
             receive
             not
             the
             controverted
             Apocrypha
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             Your
             Traditions
             in
             question
             are
             many
             particulars
             ,
             hard
             for
             to
             be
             remembred
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             of
             matter
             of
             faith
             and
             fact
             ,
             where
             a
             word
             forgotten
             or
             altered
             ,
             changeth
             the
             thing
             .
             3.
             
             And
             most
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             are
             against
             it
             .
             4.
             
             And
             you
             would
             lay
             the
             peoples
             salvation
             on
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             one
             of
             your
             cheating
             quibbles
             ,
             to
             prove
             your
             religion
             safer
             than
             ours
             ,
             because
             some
             Protestants
             say
             a
             Papist
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             you
             say
             that
             Protestants
             cannot
             be
             saved
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             less
             sincerity
             and
             charity
             )
             .
             Is
             not
             here
             difference
             enough
             ?
          
           
             If
             you
             hold
             that
             all
             they
             are
             damned
             that
             believed
             not
             that
             all
             the
             Apocryphal
             books
             were
             Canonical
             ,
             peruse
             Bishop
             Cousins
             Catalogue
             of
             Councils
             and
             Fathers
             that
             received
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             you
             damn
             not
             almost
             all
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             you
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             for
             men
             to
             be
             the
             subjects
             of
             your
             Pope
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             that
             they
             try
             all
             the
             Apocrypha
             whether
             it
             be
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             know
             it
             ;
             why
             then
             do
             you
             found
             your
             belief
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             your
             forebelieving
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             his
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             your
             Church
             his
             Church
             ?
             And
             why
             do
             you
             make
             such
             a
             stir
             in
             the
             world
             to
             affright
             poor
             people
             to
             believe
             and
             be
             subject
             to
             your
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             I
             here
             asked
             him
             .
             
               Must
               all
               the
               people
               here
               take
               the
               words
               of
               their
               present
               Teacher
               ?
            
             And
             he
             
             durst
             not
             answer
             yea
             or
             nay
             ,
             but
             
               as
               much
               as
               they
               do
               for
               the
               determination
               of
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             If
             it
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             it
             giveth
             them
             no
             certainty
             :
             but
             by
             the
             belief
             of
             
               one
               man
            
             as
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             they
             are
             broug●…●…o
             ●…cern
             themselves
             those
             
               notifying
               evidences
            
             by
             which
             the
             
               Teacher
               himself
            
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             books
             are
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             if
             they
             attain
             no
             higher
             than
             to
             believe
             
               fide
               D●…
            
             the
             〈◊〉
             Doctrines
             ,
             the
             doubting
             or
             ignorance
             of
             some
             texts
             or
             books
             ,
             will
             not
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             impress
             of
             Divine
             authority
             ,
             which
             to
             a
             prepared
             hea●…
             o●…
             reader
             will
             〈◊〉
             convince
             him
             that
             they
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             not
             r●…e
             him
             of
             every
             particular
             Text
             and
             Book
             .
          
           
           
             R.
             B.
             
               Then
               most
               of
               the
               world
               must
               believe
               against
               you
               ,
               because
               most
               of
               the
               teachers
               are
               against
            
             
             
               you
               .
               Tradition
               quite
               ●…eth
               P●…er
               )
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               There
               is
               no
               Congregation
               of
               Christians
               united
               in
               the
               same
               profession
               of
               faith
               ,
               external
               Communion
               and
               dependance
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               in
               belief
               ●…o
               〈◊〉
               ,
               any
               way
               to
               be
               parallel
               with
               us
               in
               extent
               and
               multitude
               .
               Prove
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               name
               it
               .
               All
               our
               adversaries
               together
               are
               a
               patcht
               body
               of
               a
               thousand
               different
               professions
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               adversaries
               one
               to
               another
               as
               they
               are
               to
               us
               ;
               the
               one
               justifying
               us
               in
               that
               ,
               wherein
               the
               other
               condemn
               us
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               beed
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               to
               their
               testimonies
            
             ;
             non
             sunt
             convenientia
             .
          
           
             
               R
               B.
            
             They
             agree
             not
             with
             your
             interest
             :
             But
             if
             the
             Testimonies
             and
             Tradition
             of
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             be
             not
             to
             be
             heeded
             .
             I
             doubt
             the
             testimony
             of
             your
             third
             or
             fourth
             part
             will
             prove
             much
             less
             regardable
             .
             Let
             us
             try
             the
             case
             ,
             for
             here
             you
             are
             utterly
             confounded
             ,
             1
             Indeed
             none
             that
             our
             ordinary
             language
             calleth
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               men
               that
               meet
               locally
               together
            
             ,
             are
             so
             big
             as
             all
             your
             party
             :
             But
             a
             Church
             far
             better
             united
             than
             you
             are
             ,
             is
             far
             greater
             than
             yours
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             
               one
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             
             
               are
               that
               one
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
            
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Abassines
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Iacobites
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Copties
               ,
               &c.
            
             have
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             one
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             Therefore
             they
             are
             that
             one
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Major
             is
             undeniable
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             thus
             proved
             ,
             
               They
               that
               hold
               the
               same
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               believing
               in
               the
               same
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               ●…ly
               G●…st
               ,
               and
               are
               devoted
               to
               him
               in
               the
               same
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               believe
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               desire
               and
               practice
               essential
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Lords-prayer
               and
               Decalogue
               ,
               and
               recei●…e
               all
               the
               ●…re
               as
               Gods
               ●…ord
               ,
               which
               i●…●…y
               here
               received
               by
               us
               as
               Canonical
               ,
               these
               have
               all
               the
               ●…ls
               of
               the
               one
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             and
             much
             more
             )
             
               But
               such
               are
               all
               the
               forementioned
               Christians
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Head
             and
             the
             Body
             are
             the
             constitutive
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             Head
             is
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Body
             are
             Christians
             1.
             
             They
             are
             united
             in
             the
             same
             profession
             of
             faith
             ;
             viz.
             the
             same
             Baptism
             ●…reed
             and
             Scriptures
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             united
             in
             the
             same
             
               external
               communion
            
             ,
             if
             you
             mean
             
               external
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               all
               the
               Essentials
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               .
            
             They
             have
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             read
             and
             〈◊〉
             they
             preach
             the
             same
             Gospel
             ;
             they
             use
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             viz.
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ;
             yea
             they
             are
             commonly
             for
             some
             
               Confirmation
               ,
               Ordination
               〈◊〉
               of
               penitence
               and
               absolution
            
             of
             P●…nitents
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             &c.
             though
             they
             agree
             not
             whether
             the
             name
             of
             Sacraments
             be
             fit
             for
             them
             all
             ,
             much
             less
             
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Cove●…
               Grace
            
             ;
             they
             observe
             the
             same
             Lords
             day
             for
             publick
             worship
             ;
             they
             pray
             ,
             confess
             sin
             ,
             give
             thanks
             and
             praises
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             hold
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             communication
             to
             each
             other
             in
             want
             .
             This
             is
             their
             external
             communion
             .
             3.
             
             They
             have
             the
             same
             depen●…
             of
             the
             people
             on
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             authorized
             to
             〈◊〉
             and
             guide
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             before
             them
             in
             the
             publick
             worshipping
             of
             God.
             But
             if
             you
             mean
             that
             they
             have
             not
             the
             same
             
               ext●…
               communion
               of
               Pastors
               in
               dependance
               on
               one
               as
               the
               〈◊〉
               Pastor
               or
               Governour
               of
               all
               the
               rest
            
             ;
             indeed
             there
             is
             none
             such
             but
             you
             .
             For
             it
             is
             in
             that
             that
             they
             differ
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             Reader
             is
             not
             here
             an
             excellent
             Disputer
             ?
             I
             affirm
             that
             the
             judgment
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             is
             against
             the
             
               Papists
               ▪
            
             in
             the
             point
             of
             an
             Universal
             Head
             or
             Governour
             of
             all
             
             Churches
             .
             He
             saith
             that
             no
             one
             party
             which
             is
             
               for
               an
               Universal
               Governour
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               against
               an
               Universal
               Governour
               ,
            
             is
             so
             big
             as
             their
             party
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             .
             Had
             they
             all
             dependance
             on
             one
             as
             an
             Universal
             Governour
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             
               against
               on
               Universal
               Governour
            
             .
             The
             Abassines
             have
             one
             Abuna
             ,
             but
             he
             claimeth
             no
             Universal
             Government
             .
             The
             Armenians
             have
             their
             Catholick
             Bishop
             but
             he
             claimeth
             no
             Universal
             power
             .
             The
             Greeks
             have
             their
             Patriarch
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             he
             pretendeth
             not
             to
             govern
             all
             the
             World.
             We
             are
             all
             against
             any
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             Earth
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             united
             under
             no
             other
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             that
             〈◊〉
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               patcht
               body
               of
               a
               thousand
               different
               professions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans
             Reproach
             not
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             they
             are
             far
             more
             united
             than
             your
             Church
             as
             Papal
             .
             Are
             not
             the
             se●…en
             points
             of
             〈◊〉
             mentioned
             by
             
               Paul
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ▪
             as
             good
             as
             yours
             ▪
             1.
             
             They
             have
             
               one
               ●…ead
            
             that
             never
             ●…arieth
             ,
             and
             whom
             all
             receive
             ▪
             you
             have
             a
             Head
             rejected
             by
             most
             
             Christians
             ,
             and
             oft
             turn'd
             into
             two
             or
             three
             Heads
             ,
             one
             saying
             I
             am
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             another
             I
             am
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             setting
             the
             world
             in
             blood
             and
             contention
             to
             try
             it
             out
             which
             of
             them
             shall
             get
             the
             better
             ,
             as
             your
             forty
             years
             Schisms
             shewed
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             this
             Church
             which
             you
             reproach
             as
             patcht
             ,
             is
             but
             one
             :
             But
             yours
             is
             really
             
               many
               and
               not
               one
               ,
               specifically
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             oft
             numerically
             ;
             when
             there
             were
             two
             or
             three
             Popes
             ,
             you
             had
             two
             or
             three
             Churches
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             
               pars
               imperans
            
             that
             individuateth
             the
             Society
             .
             And
             
               de
               specie
            
             ,
             you
             are
             still
             three
             Churches
             ,
             as
             holding
             three
             several
             heads
             :
             one
             holdeth
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             ,
             another
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             the
             Pope
             and
             Council
             agreeing
             :
             And
             these
             Heads
             have
             oft
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             one
             another
             ,
             Councils
             namned
             Popes
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             Infidels
             ,
             Simonists
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             Adulterers
             ;
             and
             Popes
             accused
             Councils
             of
             schism
             and
             rebellion
             at
             least
             .
             And
             to
             this
             day
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             which
             were
             true
             Popes
             ,
             nor
             which
             were
             true
             Councils
             ,
             some
             being
             called
             by
             you
             Reprobate
             ,
             because
             they
             pleased
             not
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             some
             approved
             .
             But
             our
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             thus
             divided
             ,
             nor
             schismatical
             .
             3
             Our
             
               common
               faith
            
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             its
             rule
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             yours
             is
             mutable
             by
             new
             additions
             ,
             as
             long
             Councils
             will
             make
             new
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             when
             you
             have
             all
             and
             your
             faith
             is
             come
             to
             its
             full
             stature
             :
             Nay
             ,
             and
             your
             Decrees
             which
             are
             your
             rule
             of
             faith
             are
             so
             many
             and
             obscure
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             agreed
             your selves
             in
             the
             number
             or
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             notorious
             truth
             that
             all
             these
             Churches
             which
             you
             say
             have
             a
             
               thousand
               professions
            
             (
             as
             they
             all
             agree
             in
             one
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             so
             )
             do
             less
             differ
             among
             themselves
             ,
             than
             your
             seemingly
             united
             Church
             doth
             with
             it self
             ;
             whether
             you
             respect
             the
             number
             or
             the
             weight
             of
             differences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Number
             ,
             
               sint
               libri
               judices
            
             ;
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             besides
             hath
             not
             so
             many
             (
             nor
             I
             think
             half
             so
             many
             )
             Volumes
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             as
             your
             Writers
             have
             written
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             (
             as
             far
             as
             is
             come
             to
             the
             notice
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             World.
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             for
             the
             Weight
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             you
             are
             divided
             in
             your
             very
             Fundamentals
             ,
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             you
             confess
             here
             that
             your
             Church
             is
             not
             at
             all
             agreed
             what
             the
             Christian
             faith
             is
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             :
             some
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             a
             rewarder
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             a
             Christian
             must
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Your
             Commentators
             differ
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             hundreds
             or
             thousands
             of
             Texts
             of
             Gods
             own
             word
             3.
             
             Your
             Disputers
             about
             Grace
             and
             Free-will
             ,
             accuse
             one
             the
             other
             of
             making
             God
             the
             cause
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             of
             denying
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             Your
             Moralists
             differ
             about
             many
             instances
             of
             Excommunicating
             Kings
             ,
             and
             then
             killing
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             to
             depose
             them
             ;
             and
             of
             perjury
             ,
             lying
             ,
             murder
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             false
             witness
             ,
             yea
             about
             loving
             God
             himself
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             love
             him
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             or
             whether
             attrition
             ,
             that
             is
             repentance
             from
             bare
             fear
             ,
             with
             penance
             ,
             may
             not
             serve
             turn
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             with
             abundance
             such
             .
             And
             we
             confess
             that
             other
             Christians
             have
             their
             differences
             !
             And
             what
             wonder
             while
             they
             are
             so
             imperfect
             in
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             all
             grace
             ?
             And
             now
             if
             Concord
             or
             Discord
             must
             tell
             us
             whose
             Tradition
             or
             Judgment
             is
             most
             regardable
             ,
             let
             the
             Impartial
             judg
             whether
             the
             mo●…●…egardable
             Tradition
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             against
             you
             ?
             and
             whether
             your
             reproaching
             them
             for
             discord
             ,
             condemn
             not
             your selves
             much
             more
             than
             them
             .
             If
             a
             subject
             should
             stile
             himself
             the
             Kings
             Vicegerent
             ,
             and
             claim
             much
             of
             his
             Prerogative
             without
             his
             Commission
             and
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             should
             unite
             in
             receiving
             and
             obeying
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             otherwise
             a
             thousand
             contentions
             among
             them
             ;
             Qu.
             Whether
             these
             or
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             were
             the
             more
             and
             better
             united
             ?
          
           
             When
             I
             next
             questioned
             ,
             Whether
             the
             vulgar
             that
             know
             not
             Councils
             ,
             resolve
             not
             their
             
             faith
             into
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Parish-priest
             ?
             he
             saith
             no.
             And
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Priest
               is
               but
               the
               means
               by
               whom
               we
               come
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               that
               else
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               Christians
            
             500
             
               years
               ago
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             But
             if
             they
             will
             be
             content
             with
             
               Ministerial
               teaching
            
             ,
             and
             
               Historical
               proof
               of
               things
               past
            
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             differ
             from
             them
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             only
             assert
             these
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             but
             we
             say
             that
             as
             we
             have
             sounder
             teaching
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             far
             better
             Historical
             Tradition
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             dependeth
             on
             a
             pretended
             fan●…tick
             Infallibility
             ,
             or
             authority
             of
             their
             Pope
             and
             Sect
             ;
             even
             the
             Historical
             Tradition
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             of
             the
             enemies
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             a
             GENERAL
             COUNCIL
             ?
          
           
             
               W.
               I.
            
             A
             
               General
               Council
               I
               take
               to
               be
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               chief
               Prelates
               ,
               called
               ,
            
             
             
               convened
               ,
               confirmed
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               have
               sufficient
               spiritual
               authority
               to
               call
               ,
               convene
               and
               confirm
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Here
             is
             nothing
             still
             but
             flying
             and
             hiding
             :
             his
             cause
             is
             such
             that
             he
             dare
             not
             answer
             .
             Note
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             what
             extent
             it
             must
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             whether
             these
             Prelates
             must
             be
             sent
             from
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ?
             or
             whence
             ?
             The
             least
             Provincial
             Council
             that
             ever
             was
             called
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             General
             Council
             by
             this
             description
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             of
             other
             chief
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             tells
             what
             sort
             of
             things
             he
             meaneth
             by
             
               chief
               Prelates
            
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             Bishops
             .
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             will
             never
             prove
             (
             nor
             I
             hope
             affirm
             )
             that
             any
             such
             Prelates
             are
             of
             Christs
             institution
             .
             And
             if
             the
             matter
             of
             General
             Councils
             be
             not
             of
             
               Divine
               right
            
             ,
             whether
             such
             Councils
             can
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               right
            
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             censure
             .
             A
             Council
             of
             humane
             Officers
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             humane
             Council
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             leaveth
             out
             ,
             yea
             excludeth
             Presbyters
             who
             are
             of
             Gods
             institution
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             not
             
               who
               it
               is
               that
               must
               call
               ,
               convene
               and
               confirm
               them
               .
            
             And
             he
             had
             reason
             for
             it
             :
             lest
             he
             reprobate
             all
             those
             that
             were
             otherwise
             called
             .
             Here
             therefore
             I
             first
             asked
             :
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             
               Who
               is
               it
            
             (
             ad
             esse
             )
             
               that
               must
               call
               ,
               convene
               and
               confirm
               it
               ?
               Till
               I
               know
               that
               ,
               I
               am
               never
               the
            
             
             
               nearer
               knowing
               what
               a
               Council
               is
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               one
               indeed
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Definitions
               abstract
               from
               inferior
               Subdivisions
               :
               For
               your
               satisfaction
               I
               affirm
               ,
               it
               belongs
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             This
             you
             must
             needs
             say
             for
             your
             cause
             sake
             :
             But
             he
             justifieth
             his
             definition
             as
             having
             a
             sufficient
             
               Genus
               [
               An
               Assembly
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               Differentia
               ]
               [
               Bishops
               and
               chief
               Prelates
               convened
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             You
             do
             ill
             to
             refuse
             all
             disputes
             but
             what
             are
             exactly
             Logical
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             your
             custom
             for
             advantage
             to
             amuse
             the
             women
             )
             if
             your
             Logick
             be
             no
             better
             ,
             should
             not
             a
             Relative
             Assembly
             be
             defined
             by
             its
             
               subject
               ,
               fundamentum
               &
               terminus
            
             ?
             1.
             
             Your
             Genus
             is
             too
             general
             ;
             it
             should
             have
             been
             a
             nearer
             Genus
             .
             2.
             
             Your
             subject
             is
             partly
             false
             (
             as
             taking
             in
             besides
             Bishops
             ,
             
               other
               chief
               Prelates
            
             ,
             and
             excluding
             
               Presbyters
               )
            
             ,
             and
             partly
             ambiguous
             ,
             what
             
               [
               other
               chief
               Prelates
            
             ]
             you
             mean
             ?
             and
             specially
             too
             narrow
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             differencing
             this
             Council
             from
             any
             inferior
             Synod
             .
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             end
             or
             terminus
             expressed
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             difference
             put
             between
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Prelates
             called
             ,
             for
             any
             
               common
               civil
               use
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             but
             to
             choose
             or
             attend
             a
             Prince
             .
             4.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             just
             notice
             of
             the
             fundamentum
             ,
             or
             the
             
               ratio
               fundandi
            
             ;
             the
             true
             fundamentum
             is
             totally
             omitted
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               mutual
               consent
            
             ,
             1.
             of
             the
             Churches
             chusing
             and
             sending
             their
             Bishops
             or
             Delegates
             ;
             2.
             of
             the
             Bishops
             to
             go
             in
             that
             Relation
             ;
             3.
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             to
             convene
             and
             agitate
             conciliar
             business
             for
             the
             proper
             ends
             .
             And
             a
             fundamentum
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Insufficient
             and
             as
             nothing
             ;
             being
             but
             a
             
               Genus
               [
               called
               by
               those
               that
               have
               sufficient
               authority
               ,
               ]
            
             instead
             of
             a
             species
             in
             your
             own
             opinion
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             the
             Authority
             is
             only
             in
             the
             Pope
             .
             2.
             
             And
             when
             you
             so
             explain
             your self
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             as
             shall
             he
             shewed
             .
             5.
             
             Yea
             the
             very
             formal
             Relation
             is
             not
             mentioned
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             relation
             which
             the
             assembled
             members
             have
             to
             the
             Churches
             which
             they
             represent
             ,
             and
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             intended
             end
             and
             work
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             a
             definition
             that
             is
             no
             definition
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             thing
             like
             a
             definition
             ,
             yet
             defended
             by
             this
             great
             disputer
             :
             Nor
             can
             any
             man
             tell
             what
             a
             General
             Council
             is
             by
             it
             .
             And
             how
             can
             we
             dispute
             intelligibly
             ,
             when
             you
             can
             no
             better
             explain
             your
             terms
             ?
          
           
             Here
             I
             urged
             ,
             from
             his
             making
             the
             Popes
             
               call
               ,
               convening
               and
               confirmation
               ,
               necessary
               ad
               esse
               ,
            
             that
             this
             nullifieth
             the
             chief
             Councils
             called
             General
             ;
             this
             he
             
               denieth
               to
               be
               true
            
             .
             To
             which
             instead
             of
             transcribing
             long
             Histories
             ,
             I
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             whoever
             readeth
             the
             true
             Histories
             of
             the
             
               calling
               and
               convening
            
             of
             the
             Councils
             at
             
               Nice
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             ,
             (
             divers
             )
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             second
             ,
             yea
             that
             at
             Calcedon
             ,
             though
             Leo
             desired
             it
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             in
             those
             
             ages
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             confess
             that
             most
             of
             them
             were
             called
             by
             the
             Emperours
             special
             command
             ,
             sometime
             requiring
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             sometime
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             sometime
             writing
             or
             sending
             to
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             most
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             send
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             usually
             also
             to
             his
             Civil
             and
             Military
             Officers
             to
             concur
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Judges
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             think
             that
             man
             fit
             to
             be
             disputed
             with
             about
             such
             matters
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             face
             to
             contradict
             such
             consent
             of
             History
             and
             Records
             .
          
           
             R.
             B.
             Q.
             2.
             
             
               Must
               it
               not
               represent
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
               Doth
               not
               your
               definition
               agree
               to
               a
               Provincial
               or
               the
               smallest
               Council
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               My
               definition
               speaks
               specifically
               of
               Bishops
               and
               those
               Prelates
               ,
               as
               contradistinct
               from
               the
            
             
             
               inferior
               Pastors
               and
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               thereby
               comprized
               all
               the
               Priests
               contained
               in
               the
               species
               ,
               and
               consequently
               makes
               a
               distinction
               from
               the
               National
               or
               particular
               Councils
               ,
               where
               some
               Bishops
               are
               only
               conven'd
               ,
               no●…
               all
               ;
               that
               being
               only
               some
               part
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               whole
               speci●…
               ,
               or
               specifical
               notion
               applied
               to
               Bishops
               of
               every
               age
               :
               and
               yet
               I
               said
               not
            
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             and
             chief
             Prelates
             ;
             
               because
               though
               all
               are
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
               all
               should
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             O
             what
             a
             disadvantage
             is
             an
             ill
             Cause
             !
             The
             man
             is
             so
             confounded
             ,
             that
             the
             further
             he
             goeth
             ,
             the
             worse
             he
             makes
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             must
             needs
             intimate
             that
             it
             is
             
               all
               the
               Church
            
             that
             must
             be
             represented
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             durst
             not
             speak
             that
             out
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             intimateth
             ,
             that
             his
             speaking
             
               specifically
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Prelates
            
             ,
             is
             equivalent
             to
             
               all
               Bishops
               and
               Prelates
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             intimateth
             ,
             that
             naming
             Bishops
             as
             contradistinct
             from
             
               inferior
               Pastors
            
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             was
             necessary
             to
             difference
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             from
             a
             National
             or
             other
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             National
             or
             Provincial
             one
             might
             not
             consist
             of
             Bishops
             only
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             the
             inferior
             Clergy
             might
             not
             be
             of
             a
             General
             one
             ,
             as
             they
             oft
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             makes
             the
             difference
             here
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             
               some
               bishops
               are
               convened
               ,
               not
               all
            
             ;
             when
             yet
             he
             after
             saith
             ,
             that
             all
             come
             not
             to
             General
             Councils
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Our
             question
             being
             ,
             
               What
               constitut●…
               a
               General
               Council
            
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               All
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               All
               are
               not
               there
               ,
               though
               ●…alled
               .
            
             As
             if
             those
             that
             
               come
               not
            
             ,
             were
             any
             
               part
               of
               the
               Council
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             yet
             he
             well
             left
             out
             the
             word
             ALL
             ,
             though
             it
             must
             be
             all
             that
             are
             ●…alled
             because
             they
             
               come
               not
            
             :
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             further
             answered
             him
             ,
             
               That
               then
               you
               have
               had
               no
               General
               Councils
               ,
               much
               less
               can
               you
            
             
             
               have
               any
               more
               :
               for
               you
               have
               none
               to
               represent
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               unless
               by
               a
               mock
               representation
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               If
               all
               must
               be
               called
               ,
               your
               Councils
               were
               not
               General
               ,
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               ●…t
               called
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               We
               are
               ●…ow
               bu●…
               explicating
               terms
               —
               —
               that
               all
               were
               not
               called
               ,
               is
               denied
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Then
             let
             never
             modesty
             forbid
             you
             to
             deny
             any
             thing
             .
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             proved
             against
             Mr.
             Hutch●…son
             ,
             that
             your
             Councils
             were
             generali
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             and
             seldom
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             that
             .
             1.
             
             Had
             the
             Emperors
             (
             who
             certainly
             called
             them
             )
             any
             power
             to
             call
             any
             of
             other
             Princes
             Dominions
             ?
             2.
             
             Doth
             any
             History
             mention
             that
             ever
             the
             Emperors
             did
             so
             ?
             3.
             
             Did
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             call
             to
             the
             Councils
             at
             
               Nice
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Calcedon
               ▪
            
             &c.
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             
             extra-Imperial
             Churches
             ?
             4.
             
             Were
             the
             businesses
             there
             agitated
             ,
             any
             of
             theirs
             ?
             5.
             
             Were
             any
             Concilia●…
             Decrees
             executed
             on
             them
             ?
             Any
             
             extra-Imperial
             Bishops
             put
             in
             or
             out
             ,
             or
             suspended
             by
             them
             ?
             6.
             
             Were
             all
             the
             bishops
             of
             the
             Greek
             Churches
             ,
             of
             the
             Armenians
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Southern
             and
             Eastern
             Nations
             ,
             called
             to
             the
             Councils
             at
             
               Trent
               ,
               Lateran
            
             ,
             &
             c.
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             that
             some
             will
             not
             pretend
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             Were
             it
             not
             an
             impudent
             thing
             for
             any
             man
             to
             call
             together
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             
             If
             it
             be
             not
             desired
             that
             they
             come
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             called
             ?
             Ludicrous
             hypocrisies
             beseem
             not
             matters
             of
             this
             moment
             .
             If
             it
             be
             desired
             only
             that
             they
             ch●…e
             some
             few
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             chusing
             of
             those
             few
             only
             that
             should
             be
             required
             .
             But
             if
             all
             be
             intended
             ,
             the
             Devil
             could
             scarce
             make
             a
             more
             〈◊〉
             motion
             .
             What!
             for
             all
             the
             Bishops
             on
             Earth
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             forsake
             their
             charges
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             for
             many
             years
             .
             2.
             
             To
             lose
             so
             many
             years
             time
             in
             Travel
             and
             Session
             .
             3.
             
             To
             lose
             the
             lives
             of
             so
             ,
             many
             as
             are
             never
             like
             to
             endure
             Voyages
             and
             journies
             by
             
             Sea
             and
             Land
             so
             long
             ,
             with
             strange
             air
             and
             other
             difficulties
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             why
             should
             I
             stay
             to
             shame
             such
             madness
             ?
             when
             though
             
               W.
               I.
            
             be
             fain
             to
             vent
             it
             ,
             their
             Sect
             never
             intended
             nor
             attempted
             any
             such
             thing●…
             .
             But
             suppose
             it
             were
             but
             some
             delegate
             Bishops
             that
             he
             pleaded
             for
             to
             make
             an
             Universal
             Council
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             the
             2d
             part
             of
             my
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               A
               Key
               for
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             how
             impossible
             and
             wicked
             the
             design
             of
             a
             true
             Universal
             Council
             is
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             must
             be
             so
             many
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             as
             may
             make
             it
             an
             
               equal
               Representative
            
             ,
             and
             not
             two
             or
             three
             from
             the
             remotest
             part
             ,
             and
             200
             from
             Italy
             and
             other
             nearer
             parts
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             a
             putid
             mockery
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             Churches
             have
             a
             100
             Bishops
             over
             so
             
               many
               Christians
            
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             are
             under
             
               one
               only
            
             .
             Most
             report
             that
             in
             all
             Abassia
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Abuna
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             now
             so
             big
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             or
             as
             Alvarez
             saith
             ,
             yet
             is
             like
             to
             be
             as
             big
             as
             Brierwood
             concludeth
             ,
             viz.
             as
             
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Italy
            
             and
             Germany
             .
             And
             should
             that
             one
             Abuna
             leave
             his
             Country
             to
             have
             no
             more
             vote
             than
             Pate
             or
             
               Ola●…
               Magnus
            
             had
             at
             Trent
             .
             3.
             
             Most
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             have
             not
             half
             so
             many
             able
             Teachers
             as
             they
             need
             ,
             especially
             the
             remotest
             parts
             :
             and
             it
             would
             be
             cruelty
             to
             the
             peoples
             souls
             to
             call
             away
             from
             them
             proportionable
             representatives
             .
             4
             None
             are
             so
             fit
             men
             for
             the
             great
             business
             of
             Councils
             ,
             as
             the
             
               ablest
               ,
               boliest
               ,
               experienced
               Bishops
            
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             most
             of
             them
             aged
             ,
             sickly
             and
             weak
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             so
             long
             travels
             .
             5.
             
             Abassia
             〈◊〉
             not
             Sea-ports
             ,
             and
             the
             Armenians
             and
             other
             Nations
             are
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             such
             necessary
             converse
             ,
             as
             must
             duly
             warn
             all
             of
             the
             time
             and
             place
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Bishops
             are
             under
             Princes
             of
             such
             various
             Religions
             ,
             minds
             and
             interests
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             never
             agree
             to
             a
             true
             Council
             Would
             the
             Turk
             that
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             give
             leave
             to
             the
             Greek
             Bishops
             proportionably
             to
             come
             ?
             Would
             the
             Countries
             that
             are
             in
             War
             with
             those
             that
             send
             them
             ,
             give
             them
             a
             free
             passage
             ?
             7.
             
             The
             time
             would
             be
             so
             long
             in
             passing
             from
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Armenia
            
             ,
             St.
             
               Thomas
               ,
               Mexico
               ▪
            
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             and
             staying
             at
             the
             Council
             and
             returning
             ,
             that
             few
             were
             like
             to
             come
             home
             alive
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Bishops
             are
             murdered
             ,
             and
             the
             Countries
             receive
             not
             any
             just
             account
             of
             their
             transactions
             .
             8.
             
             When
             they
             come
             together
             ,
             the
             number
             would
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             could
             not
             hear
             what
             was
             said
             by
             one
             another
             .
             9.
             
             And
             many
             would
             understand
             and
             speak
             no
             one
             common
             language
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             uncapable
             of
             that
             right
             understanding
             and
             communication
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             end
             .
             10.
             
             And
             their
             judgments
             and
             interests
             would
             be
             so
             cross
             ,
             as
             would
             render
             the
             Council
             too
             like
             a
             pitcht
             field
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             had
             wearied
             themselves
             to
             go
             home
             to
             the
             further
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             with
             no
             better
             an
             account
             ,
             but
             
               that
               they
               were
               over-voted
               by
               a
               greater
               number
               of
               Europeans
               ,
            
             who
             living
             near
             and
             under
             the
             Pope
             were
             awed
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             or
             by
             assed
             by
             interest
             ,
             what
             good
             would
             this
             do
             the
             Countries
             that
             sent
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             wicked
             and
             impossible
             design
             ariseth
             from
             the
             idle
             brains
             of
             men
             ,
             without
             any
             true
             usefulness
             or
             need
             ,
             or
             any
             ground
             of
             Gods
             word
             or
             reason
             ;
             only
             because
             in
             
               one
               Empire
            
             there
             were
             oft
             such
             things
             as
             General
             Councils
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             like
             to
             fields
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             had
             torn
             the
             Imperial
             Churches
             all
             to
             pieces
             ,
             had
             not
             some
             Emperours
             done
             much
             to
             keep
             the
             peace
             :
             so
             that
             Pighius
             saith
             ,
             That
             General
             Councils
             themselves
             were
             but
             a
             
               new
               devise
            
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Gods
             institution
             ,
             nor
             of
             necessity
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             I
             next
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             
               If
               all
               must
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               but
               some
               come
               ,
               whether
               th●…se
               that
               never
               come
               there
               (
               through
               distance
               ,
               age
               ,
               prohibition
               of
               Princes
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               &c
               ▪
               )
               be
               any
               parts
               of
               the
               Council
               ?
               and
               so
            
             
             
               whether
               it
               be
               General
               ,
               because
               those
               should
               come
               that
               do
               not
               ?
            
             If
             that
             will
             serve
             ,
             what
             if
             
               none
               come
               when
               all
               are
               called
               ?
            
             He
             answereth
             :
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               As
               it
               is
               a
               true
               Parliament
               if
               a
               competent
               number
               come
               ,
               when
               all
               are
               called
               —
               ●…o
               here
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             The
             validity
             of
             a
             
               few
               mens
            
             acts
             ,
             cometh
             from
             the
             
               fundamental
               Constitution
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             Law
             to
             them
             .
             But
             who
             made
             such
             a
             Law
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             If
             God
             did
             ,
             shew
             it
             to
             us
             ▪
             if
             man
             ,
             who
             ?
             and
             by
             what
             power
             ?
             Whether
             all
             be
             right
             and
             valid
             that
             is
             done
             in
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             when
             few
             are
             there
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             
               rest
               are
               absent
            
             .
             Parliaments
             meet
             and
             act
             under
             Laws
             ;
             but
             Councils
             meet
             as
             Equals
             upon
             meer
             and
             voluntary
             consent
             .
             The
             Law
             may
             oblige
             all
             the
             Land
             by
             that
             which
             a
             few
             men
             do
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             a
             meeting
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             as
             now
             at
             N●…mengen
             ,
             of
             the
             Agents
             of
             free
             Princes
             ,
             who
             can
             oblige
             ten
             by
             the
             acts
             of
             two
             without
             their
             consent
             ?
             However
             ,
             if
             only
             Europeans
             be
             at
             the
             Council
             ,
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             
               Africans
               ,
               Asians
            
             ,
             and
             Americans
             are
             absent
             :
             and
             if
             absent
             ,
             their
             judgment
             and
             consent
             is
             not
             there
             signified
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             your
             
             question
             be
             only
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             whether
             forty
             bishops
             may
             be
             called
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             while
             the
             rest
             are
             far
             off
             ?
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             whether
             the
             Laws
             or
             Canons
             of
             a
             small
             or
             
               Provincial
               Council
            
             ,
             may
             oblige
             some
             men
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             
               not
               general
            
             ?
             These
             are
             nothing
             to
             our
             present
             business
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             were
             all
             the
             world
             under
             the
             Popes
             or
             any
             other
             mens
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             self-murder
             ,
             neglect
             of
             their
             flocks
             ,
             and
             to
             impossibilities
             :
             Therefore
             if
             
               (
               e.
               g
            
             )
             there
             were
             forty
             bishops
             ,
             or
             forty
             two
             at
             Trent
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             200
             after
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             20000
             absent
             that
             were
             never
             obliged
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             both
             whether
             this
             was
             an
             
               universal
               meeting
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             20000
             were
             obliged
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             40
             or
             200
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             if
             they
             
               were
               obliged
            
             ,
             what
             's
             that
             to
             notifie
             the
             ,
             Tradition
             of
             all
             the
             absent
             Churches
             ?
             Can
             you
             know
             their
             minds
             and
             customs
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             
               they
               were
               obliged
               by
               the
               Decrees
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Q.
             4.
             
             
               May
               none
               but
               Bishops
               and
               chief
               Prelates
               be
               members
               (
               as
               you
               say
               ?
               )
            
             
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               No
               other
               ,
               unless
               such
               Inferiors
               as
               are
               sent
               to
               supply
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               as
               Deputies
               of
               those
               Bishops
               or
               Prelates
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Note
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             determineth
             
               no
               others
            
             ,
             but
             never
             tells
             us
             
               quâ
               lege
            
             ,
             and
             who
             it
             is
             that
             made
             that
             Law
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             And
             it
             's
             known
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             were
             ●…senters
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Act
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Inferiors
             may
             come
             as
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             for
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             oft
             sent
             such
             to
             Councils
             so
             far
             off
             as
             his
             gravity
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             go
             to
             .
             But
             are
             these
             Priests
             capable
             persons
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             Bishops
             deputation
             make
             them
             capable
             ?
             what
             if
             a
             Priest
             depute
             a
             Lay-man
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
             or
             a
             Bishop
             depute
             a
             Priest
             or
             Deacon
             only
             to
             ordain
             ?
             will
             the
             deputation
             make
             them
             capable
             ?
             but
             if
             they
             
               are
               capable
            
             ,
             why
             may
             they
             not
             be
             there
             by
             their
             own
             right
             ?
             If
             the
             business
             of
             Councils
             be
             as
             much
             as
             our
             modern
             Papists
             tell
             us
             ,
             to
             transmit
             the
             Traditions
             which
             the
             several
             Countries
             have
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             ten
             learned
             grave
             Priests
             as
             truly
             and
             credibly
             tell
             what
             are
             the
             Traditions
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             as
             one
             unlearned
             (
             or
             learned
             )
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Note
             here
             how
             the
             highest
             acts
             of
             a
             Pope
             or
             Prelate
             with
             them
             may
             be
             done
             
               per
               alios
            
             ,
             by
             Deputies
             that
             are
             no
             Bishops
             .
             To
             preside
             in
             General
             Councils
             was
             of
             old
             in
             the
             Empire
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Popes
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             may
             do
             that
             by
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             and
             a
             Bishop
             may
             vote
             and
             do
             all
             his
             part
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             by
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             And
             is
             that
             an
             office
             properly
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Sacred
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             exercised
             by
             others
             not
             of
             that
             office
             ?
             why
             then
             may
             not
             a
             Lay-man
             be
             deputed
             to
             
               preach
               ,
               baptize
               ,
               pray
               ,
               consecrate
               and
               administer
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               excommunicate
               ,
               absolve
               ,
               &c.
            
             if
             deputed
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             office
             ?
          
           
             I
             told
             him
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Basil
             ,
             where
             were
             a
             multitude
             of
             Priests
             :
             And
             he
             answereth
             :
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Basil
               in
               many
               things
               is
               not
               allowed
               of
               by
               us
               ;
               name
               those
               others
               received
               as
               General
               Councils
            
             
             
               by
               us
               that
               had
               simple
               Priests
               with
               power
               of
               giving
               Votes
               as
               such
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             See
             Reader
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             talkt
             of
             Councils
             and
             
               Traditions
               of
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
            
             all
             signifieth
             but
             what
             please
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             dislike
             can
             make
             Councils
             and
             their
             judgments
             null
             at
             a
             word
             .
             Basil
             was
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Councils
             that
             ever
             was
             ;
             but
             they
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             no
             wonder
             then
             if
             the
             Pope
             dislike
             them
             ;
             and
             now
             that
             's
             an
             answer
             to
             all
             such
             authority
             ,
             
               Basil
               is
               not
               allowed
               by
               us
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             any
             thing
             allowed
             by
             you
             that
             is
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             of
             them
             would
             see
             where
             Priests
             have
             had
             Votes
             in
             Councils
             ,
             let
             them
             read
             Blondel
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             
               Def.
               Sent.
               Hieron
            
             .
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             proof
             enough
             .
             For
             I
             will
             not
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             vain
             citations
             ,
             done
             by
             many
             long
             ago
             .
             Only
             I
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             Abbots
             that
             are
             no
             Bishops
             have
             Votes
             in
             Councils
             ,
             why
             not
             Priests
             ?
             saving
             the
             Popes
             will
             ,
             what
             makes
             the
             difference
             ?
             
               (
               2d
            
             )
             If
             Presbyters
             may
             have
             Votes
             in
             National
             and
             Provincial
             Councils
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             General
             ones
             ?
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Pope
             makes
             and
             unmakes
             all
             .
             Thus
             we
             have
             no
             satisfaction
             what
             a
             General
             Council
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             [
             SCHISME
             .
             ]
          
           
             W.
             J.
             I
             
               understand
               by
               Schism
               ,
               a
               wilful
               separation
               ,
               or
               division
               of
               ones
               self
               from
               the
               whole
               visible
            
             
             
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             If
             this
             only
             be
             Schism
             it
             's
             comfortable
             news
             to
             many
             a
             thousand
             and
             million
             that
             some
             call
             Schismaticks
             .
             I
             hope
             then
             there
             are
             no
             Schismaticks
             in
             England
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             are
             called
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Erastians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             or
             Anabaptists
             :
             For
             I
             know
             not
             one
             of
             these
             that
             separateth
             from
             the
             
               whole
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             I
             doubt
             with
             these
             Judges
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             goes
             for
             
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             I
             asked
             here
             .
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             
               Is
               it
               no
               Schism
               to
               separate
               from
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               unless
               from
               the
               whole
               ?
            
             
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               No
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               Schism
               ,
               as
               Schism
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ,
               for
               that
               great
               and
               Capital
               Crime
               ,
               so
               severely
               censured
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               only
               I
               take
               it
               here
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             He
             first
             defineth
             without
             distinguishing
             ,
             and
             then
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             means
             only
             one
             sort
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             the
             Reader
             but
             peruse
             all
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scriptures
             which
             mention
             Schism
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             he
             will
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             every
             Text
             ,
             or
             almost
             every
             one
             ,
             do
             use
             the
             Word
             only
             of
             Divisions
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             dividing
             ,
             or
             
               separating
               from
            
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             whether
             such
             separating
             from
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             be
             not
             there
             called
             Heresie
             rather
             than
             Schism
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             only
             this
             
               Capital
               Schism
            
             that
             he
             calleth
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             draw
             him
             now
             to
             more
             censoriousness
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             noted
             how
             by
             this
             he
             absolveth
             the
             Protestants
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Did
               not
               your
               first
               Protestants
               in
            
             Germany
             
               separate
               as
               much
               from
               the
            
             Armenians
             ,
             Ethiopians
             ,
             
             Greeks
             ,
             
               as
               they
               did
               from
               the
            
             Romans
             ?
             
               If
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               shew
               the
               Communion
               they
               had
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Very
             willingly
             ,
             Sir
             :
             They
             had
             the
             
               same
               God
            
             ,
             the
             same
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             same
             
               Faith
               ,
               Baptism
            
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             of
             the
             same
             
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             the
             Union
             predicated
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Eph.
            
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             They
             had
             also
             the
             same
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             same
             
               Rule
               of
               Prayer
            
             and
             Practice
             ,
             (
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             .
             and
             the
             Decalogue
             and
             Precepts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             same
             Creed
             )
             the
             same
             Love
             ,
             the
             same
             
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             Prayses
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Lords
             day
             for
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             Pastors
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             Diversities
             in
             such
             things
             than
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             are
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Is
             this
             no
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Did
               your
               Ministers
               first
               take
               either
               Mission
               or
               Iurisdiction
               to
               preach
               ,
               from
               any
               of
               their
            
             
             
               Bishops
               or
               Patriarchs
               ?
               Did
               they
               take
               the
               prescription
               of
               their
               Liturgies
               ,
               Discipline
               or
               Hierarchy
               from
               them
               ?
               Did
               they
               upon
               occasion
               joyn
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               Sacraments
               or
               Sacrifice
               with
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             Do
             we
             hold
             Communion
             with
             none
             that
             we
             take
             not
             Mission
             and
             Iurisdiction
             from
             ?
             What
             Absurdities
             do
             you
             thrust
             upon
             us
             ?
             Did
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Philippi
               ,
               Colosse
               ,
            
             &c.
             hold
             no
             Communion
             in
             Scripture-times
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             Mission
             and
             Iurisdiction
             from
             each
             other
             ?
             Must
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Armenians
             have
             Mission
             ,
             &c
             ,
             from
             us
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             must
             we
             have
             it
             from
             them
             ?
             Your
             Church
             receiveth
             no
             Mission
             or
             Jurisdiction
             from
             others
             .
             Have
             you
             therefore
             no
             Communion
             with
             them
             ?
             Your
             Language
             favoureth
             of
             so
             much
             Tyranny
             and
             Pride
             ,
             as
             would
             tempt
             Men
             indeed
             to
             take
             you
             for
             Anti-christian
             :
             As
             if
             
               Subjection
               to
               you
            
             ,
             and
             
               Communion
               with
               you
            
             ,
             were
             all
             one
             ;
             or
             you
             would
             have
             Communion
             with
             no
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             b●…n
             the
             relation
             of
             Servants
             or
             Subjects
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             we
             have
             
               Qualification
               ,
               Election
            
             ,
             and
             (
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             )
             due
             Ordination
             ,
             we
             know
             of
             no
             other
             Mission
             necessary
             ,
             besides
             Gods
             own
             Word
             which
             chargeth
             Christ's
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             season
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             &c.
             
             God's
             charging
             all
             Ministers
             
             to
             preach
             ,
             is
             their
             Mission
             when
             they
             are
             Ministers
             :
             Princes
             leave
             ,
             and
             Peoples
             consent
             ,
             do
             give
             them
             their
             opportunity
             ;
             and
             for
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             we
             need
             and
             desire
             none
             but
             a
             Ministerial
             Power
             of
             guiding
             Souls
             towards
             Heaven
             by
             God's
             Word
             ,
             preached
             and
             applyed
             :
             And
             he
             that
             
               ordaineth
               a
               Minister
               ,
               thereby
            
             giveth
             him
             all
             the
             Jurisdiction
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             his
             Office.
             If
             a
             Man
             be
             licensed
             a
             Physitian
             ,
             must
             he
             have
             also
             Mission
             and
             Iurisdiction
             given
             him
             after
             ,
             before
             he
             may
             practice
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             could
             we
             take
             Ordination
             ,
             Mission
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             from
             Men
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             What
             need
             we
             go
             so
             far
             for
             it
             when
             the
             Gospel
             is
             near
             us
             ,
             which
             telleth
             us
             how
             God
             would
             have
             Ministers
             more
             easily
             called
             than
             so
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             prescript
             of
             our
             
               Liturgy
               ,
               Discipline
            
             and
             Hierarchy
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             of
             the
             differences
             between
             us
             and
             you
             :
             Must
             you
             needs
             have
             a
             
               Liturgy
               ,
               Discipline
            
             and
             Hierarchy
             of
             Man's
             forming
             ?
             so
             you
             have
             :
             But
             we
             can
             live
             in
             Christian
             Communion
             with
             so
             much
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             by
             his
             Spirit
             have
             prescribed
             us
             .
             Is
             there
             no
             Communion
             to
             be
             had
             with
             any
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             hath
             arrived
             at
             that
             heighth
             of
             Pride
             as
             to
             make
             Liturgies
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Hierarchy
             for
             all
             the
             Chrstian
             World
             ;
             and
             to
             suffer
             none
             to
             speak
             publickly
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             any
             words
             but
             those
             which
             they
             write
             down
             for
             them
             to
             read
             to
             God
             ?
             We
             make
             no
             such
             Laws
             to
             any
             other
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             receive
             any
             such
             Laws
             from
             any
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             have
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             fraternal
             and
             not
             subjective
             Communion
             .
             There
             is
             one
             Law-giver
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             and
             to
             destroy
             ;
             who
             are
             you
             that
             make
             Laws
             for
             another's
             Servants
             and
             judge
             them
             ?
             Had
             the
             Churches
             no
             Communion
             for
             the
             first
             400
             years
             when
             no
             Liturgies
             were
             imposed
             ?
             or
             when
             the
             first
             Law
             made
             hereabout
             was
             ,
             but
             that
             no
             one
             should
             use
             a
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             till
             he
             had
             shewed
             it
             to
             the
             Synod
             ?
             No
             nor
             when
             
             Gregory's
             and
             
             Ambrose's
             Liturgies
             were
             striving
             for
             pre-eminence
             ?
             Had
             the
             Church
             at
             Neocesaria
             no
             Communion
             with
             that
             at
             Caesarea
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             so
             different
             Liturgies
             ,
             as
             their
             quarrel
             against
             Basil
             intimateth
             ?
             And
             when
             every
             Bishop
             used
             what
             Liturgy
             he
             pleased
             in
             his
             own
             Congregation
             ,
             Was
             there
             then
             no
             Communion
             between
             the
             Churches
             ?
             We
             refuse
             not
             any
             meet
             Liturgy
             that
             is
             found
             needful
             to
             our
             Concord
             :
             But
             truly
             for
             Hierarchy
             and
             Species
             or
             Forms
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             substantials
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             we
             earnestly
             wish
             that
             no
             Church
             had
             any
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             himself
             prescribed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             how
             should
             we
             joyn
             with
             Men
             many
             hundred
             or
             thousand
             miles
             off
             us
             in
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             useing
             those
             of
             the
             same
             species
             ?
             We
             do
             not
             locally
             hold
             such
             Communion
             with
             the
             next
             Parishes
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             with
             many
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             be
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             we
             be
             every
             Lords
             day
             in
             every
             Assembly
             in
             Ethiopia
             and
             Armenia
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               [
               Sacrifice
            
             ]
             we
             know
             of
             none
             acceptable
             but
             the
             Commemmoration
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             once
             offered
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             offering
             of
             our selves
             and
             our
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             praise
             ,
             and
             other
             duties
             to
             God
             :
             And
             why
             you
             distinguish
             the
             first
             from
             Sacraments
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               A●…d
               did
               they
               profess
               the
               same
               Faith
               in
               all
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               those
               the
               very
               same
            
             
             
               wherein
               they
               dissented
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             
               Ad
               hominem
            
             ,
             it
             might
             suffice
             to
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             explicitely
             or
             implicitely
             they
             did
             .
             2.
             
             But
             I
             better
             answer
             you
             ,
             We
             
               profess
               the
               same
               Faith
            
             in
             all
             points
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             in
             abundance
             more
             :
             I
             have
             told
             you
             before
             that
             we
             agree
             in
             all
             the
             Old
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             .
             3.
             
             But
             do
             you
             Papists
             agree
             in
             all
             points
             of
             Faith
             ?
             no
             not
             by
             a
             thousand
             :
             For
             all
             is
             of
             Faith
             which
             God
             hath
             intelligibly
             revealed
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             But
             there
             is
             above
             a
             thousand
             intelligible
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             about
             the
             sence
             of
             which
             your
             Commentators
             differ
             .
             If
             all
             Christians
             agree
             in
             all
             that
             is
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             then
             all
             Christians
             fully
             understand
             every
             intelligible
             Word
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             And
             then
             every
             Woman
             and
             Rustick
             is
             as
             wise
             in
             Divinity
             as
             the
             greatest
             Doctors
             ;
             (
             yea
             far
             are
             the
             Doctors
             from
             such
             Wisdom
             .
             )
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               If
               so
               ,
               they
               may
               as
               well
               be
               said
               not
               to
               have
               separated
               fom
               the
               external
               Communion
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Roman
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Some
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             we
             did
             not
             separate
             from
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             from
             us
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             is
             considered
             either
             materially
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             neither
             did
             nor
             do
             separate
             from
             you
             ;
             or
             else
             formally
             as
             P●…pal
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             renounce
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             Communion
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             Church
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             Sect
             that
             treasonably
             usurpeth
             his
             Prerogative
             :
             The
             
               pars
               imperans
            
             specifieth
             or
             informeth
             the
             society
             :
             Christ
             only
             is
             the
             Universal
             Head
             of
             all
             Christians
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             with
             which
             we
             profess
             Concord
             and
             Communion
             :
             In
             this
             Head
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Ethiopians
            
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             unite
             .
             But
             the
             Pope
             ,
             falsly
             pretending
             to
             be
             Christ's
             Vicar-General
             ,
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Universal
             Head
             by
             the
             Papists
             :
             and
             ,
             in
             renouncing
             this
             Head
             ,
             we
             renounce
             no
             other
             Church
             but
             yours
             .
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               Not
               from
               you
               as
               Christians
               ,
               but
               scandalous
               Offenders
               ,
               whom
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               avoid
               ;
               we
               separate
               not
               from
               any
               but
               as
               they
               separate
               from
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             1.
             
             
               No
               ,
               sure
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               did
               you
               must
               be
               Iews
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               or
               Infidels
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Was
               there
            
             
             
               no
               more
               in
               it
               ?
               Did
               not
               the
               Primitive
               Persons
               ,
               who
               begun
               your
               breach
               and
               party
               ,
               owe
               subjection
               to
               their
               respective
               Ecclesiastical
               Superiors
               ,
               Diocesans
               and
               Pastors
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             No
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             as
             they
             were
             Papal
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             subordinate
             Ministers
             of
             the
             usurping
             Universal
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               And
               is
               it
               lawful
               for
               a
               Subject
               to
               subtract
               himself
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               a
               lawful
               Pastor
               because
               he
               is
               a
               scandalous
               Offender
               ?
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Yes
             ,
             if
             his
             Offence
             be
             a
             ceasing
             to
             be
             a
             lawful
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             taking
             on
             him
             a
             false
             Office
             by
             usurpation
             :
             Or
             if
             he
             remained
             lawful
             ,
             
               quoad
               hoc
            
             ,
             as
             Christian
             ,
             and
             adde
             a
             treasonable
             addition
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             that
             unlawful
             part
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               If
               you
               say
               he
               remaineth
               not
               in
               his
               former
               Power
               you
               contradict
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               commanding
            
             
             
               obedience
               to
               the
               scandalous
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Pharisees
             set
             not
             up
             a
             
               new
               usurped
               Office
               of
               Head-ship
               constitutive
            
             (
             pretendedly
             )
             to
             the
             
               Universal
               Visible
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             only
             abused
             a
             lawful
             Office
             that
             God
             had
             made
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             Christ
             requireth
             obedience
             to
             them
             no
             farther
             than
             as
             they
             sate
             in
             
             Moses's
             Chair
             and
             delivered
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             warned
             men
             to
             renounce
             them
             as
             Corrupters
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             .
             3.
             
             And
             this
             much
             was
             but
             till
             they
             shewed
             themselves
             uncurable
             ,
             and
             he
             set
             up
             new
             Officers
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             men
             were
             to
             forsake
             the
             Pharisees
             Government
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               You
               destroy
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
               and
               open
               a
               way
               to
               tread
               under
               foot
               all
               temporal
               Authority
               :
               If
               you
               hold
               these
               Offences
               deprive
               him
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               ,
               why
               not
               so
               of
            
             
             
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Parents
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               have
               spun
               a
               fair
               Thread
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Confusion
             may
             help
             to
             deceive
             the
             ignorant
             .
             1.
             
             Your
             Popes
             ,
             as
             Universal
             Bishops
             ,
             had
             never
             true
             Power
             over
             us
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             any
             Bishops
             as
             their
             Ministers
             as
             such
             .
             3.
             
             For
             this
             treasonable
             Usurpation
             we
             were
             bound
             to
             avoid
             them
             as
             scandalous
             Invaders
             of
             Christ's
             Prerogative
             ,
             which
             some
             call
             Antichristian
             .
             4.
             
             Our
             English
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             see
             that
             such
             an
             Usurper
             had
             no
             right
             to
             govern
             them
             ,
             forsook
             him
             ,
             but
             forsook
             no
             Governour
             .
             5.
             
             Those
             Bishops
             that
             adhered
             to
             him
             the
             People
             justly
             forsook
             as
             Usurpers
             under
             him
             .
             6.
             
             Those
             that
             forsook
             him
             they
             obeyed
             as
             their
             true
             Pastors
             .
             And
             now
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             obliged
             to
             renounce
             a
             Usurping
             Vice-King
             and
             Traytor
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             power
             over
             me
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             partake
             not
             of
             his
             Treason
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             therefore
             forsake
             the
             King
             for
             his
             personal
             faults
             ?
             If
             the
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             should
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               Vice-King
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               I
               challenge
               Obedience
               from
               all
               the
               Subjects
               ,
            
             and
             the
             King
             forbid
             us
             to
             obey
             him
             as
             such
             ,
             I
             may
             obey
             him
             in
             Ireland
             till
             the
             King
             depose
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             renounce
             him
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             must
             not
             tell
             the
             King
             ;
             Sir
             ,
             why
             must
             we
             not
             then
             for
             your
             faults
             also
             renounce
             you
             ?
             The
             scandal
             of
             Treasonable
             Usurpation
             differeth
             from
             a
             meer
             immorality
             or
             miscarriage
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Qu.
             2.
             
             
               Is
               it
               no
               Schism
               unless
               wilful
               ?
            
             
          
           
             W.
             J.
             No.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
               Again
            
             ,
             you
             further
             justifie
             us
             from
             Schism
             :
             If
             it
             be
             wilful
             it
             must
             be
             against
             knowledge
             ;
             But
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             separating
             wilfully
             from
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             
               we
               abhor
               the
               thought
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               impious
            
             and
             damnable
             .
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Abhor
               is
               as
               much
               as
               you
               please
               ,
               (
               for
               your
               own
               particular
               (
               I
               know
               not
               what
               may
               be
               pleaded
               for
               you
               )
               I
               am
               certain
               that
               your
               first
               beginners
               did
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               knowingly
               and
               wilfully
               ;
               and
               you
               ,
               still
               maintaining
               what
               they
               began
               ,
               must
               by
               all
               considering
               Christians
               ,
               be
               judged
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               Crime
               :
               for
               still
               you
               remain
               separate
               from
               all
               these
               Christians
               from
               which
               they
               departed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               existent
               immediately
               before
               they
               sprung
               up
               and
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               still
               continue
               through
               the
               whole
               World.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             A
             naked
             ,
             bold
             ,
             and
             shameless
             assertion
             without
             one
             word
             of
             proof
             .
             Our
             Reformers
             knew
             no
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             Christ
             ;
             and
             they
             neither
             renounced
             him
             nor
             any
             one
             Member
             of
             his
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Trayterous
             Usurper
             and
             his
             Sect
             ;
             indeed
             while
             he
             claimed
             but
             as
             Patriarch
             some
             Government
             of
             them
             
               jure
               humano
            
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             Princes
             ,
             they
             gave
             him
             answerable
             obedience
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             ignorance
             most
             gave
             him
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             many
             perceived
             not
             his
             Usurpation
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Empire
             was
             down
             that
             set
             him
             up
             ,
             or
             had
             no
             power
             here
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Princes
             no
             longer
             obliged
             them
             hereto
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             such
             a
             humane
             Authority
             .
             And
             when
             they
             that
             renounced
             him
             as
             a
             Traytor
             to
             Christ
             ,
             protested
             to
             hold
             Communion
             with
             all
             Christs
             Church
             on
             Earth
             according
             to
             their
             distant
             Capacities
             ,
             and
             to
             abhor
             all
             separation
             from
             them
             ;
             would
             not
             a
             man
             have
             expected
             that
             this
             Dispute
             should
             have
             given
             us
             some
             proof
             ,
             that
             to
             forsake
             this
             false
             Head
             was
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             ?
             I
             proved
             our
             Union
             with
             them
             before
             :
             Yea
             he
             presumes
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             
               he
               is
               certain
               that
               they
               did
               it
               knowingly
               and
               wilfully
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             knew
             all
             the
             hearts
             of
             thousands
             whose
             Faces
             he
             never
             saw
             ;
             when
             they
             that
             should
             know
             them
             better
             thought
             that
             they
             were
             certain
             that
             they
             separated
             from
             no
             Christians
             ,
             but
             an
             Usurper
             and
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             And
             this
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             continue
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Subjects
             have
             to
             separate
             from
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Qu.
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               no
               Schism
               if
               men
               make
               a
               division
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               Not
               as
               we
               are
               here
               to
               understand
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Fathers
               treat
               it
               :
               For
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               being
               perfectly
               one
               ,
               cannot
               admit
               of
               any
               proper
               Schism
               within
               it self
               ;
               for
               that
               would
            
             
             
               divide
               it
               into
               two
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             1.
             
             If
             there
             be
             other
             Schisms
             besides
             separating
             from
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             not
             
               here
               understand
               it
            
             ?
             unless
             understanding
             things
             as
             they
             are
             will
             hurt
             your
             Cause
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             a
             stranger
             doth
             this
             Disputer
             make
             himself
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             if
             he
             know
             not
             that
             they
             frequently
             use
             the
             word
             Schism
             in
             another
             sense
             than
             his
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             be
             so
             vain
             as
             to
             trouble
             my self
             or
             the
             Reader
             with
             Citations
             :
             The
             Indexes
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             will
             satisfie
             those
             that
             will
             but
             search
             them
             :
             Was
             it
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             which
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             ,
             the
             eldest
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             doth
             write
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             against
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             particular
             Schism
             between
             the
             people
             and
             some
             few
             eminent
             men
             ?
             Read
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             credit
             these
             men
             deserve
             when
             they
             talk
             of
             
               the
               Eathers
            
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             his
             reason
             is
             most
             unreasonable
             :
             That
             
               [
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               so
               perfectly
               one
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               admit
               of
               any
               proper
               Schism
               within
               it self
               .
               ]
            
             Can
             the
             Unity
             be
             perfect
             while
             all
             our
             
               uniting
               Graces
            
             are
             imperfect
             ?
             When
             every
             Member
             is
             imperfect
             in
             
               Knowledge
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Love
               ,
               (
               Holiness
               )
               Obedience
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               Patience
               ,
            
             &c.
             how
             can
             the
             Union
             be
             perfect
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Reader
             ,
             do
             but
             read
             their
             Councils
             ,
             Church-Histories
             ,
             
               (
               Baronius
               ,
               Genebrard
               ,
               Plati●…
               ,
               Wernerus
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             I
             may
             add
             above
             one
             hundred
             ,
             )
             and
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             find
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             also
             their
             polemical
             and
             practical
             Divines
             )
             commonly
             mentioning
             
               [
               Schisms
               in
               the
               Church
            
             of
             Rome
             it self
             ,
             ]
             then
             believe
             these
             deceivers
             and
             call
             me
             the
             deceiver
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             lament
             their
             Schisms
             ?
             Were
             not
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Constance
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Pisa
            
             ,
             &c.
             called
             to
             heal
             them
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             number
             the
             Schisms
             that
             fell
             out
             in
             40
             or
             50
             years
             time
             and
             continued
             ?
             Dare
             any
             man
             deny
             it
             ?
          
           
             Were
             these
             then
             
               Proper
               Schisms
            
             or
             not
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             this
             man
             would
             say
             that
             none
             of
             these
             Writers
             speak
             properly
             when
             they
             call
             it
             Schism
             .
             I
             would
             he
             would
             tell
             in
             the
             next
             what
             proper
             word
             to
             use
             .
          
           
             But
             either
             these
             Schisms
             were
             within
             the
             Church
             or
             without
             it
             .
             (
             Reader
             ,
             see
             whither
             falshood
             will
             run
             at
             last
             )
             If
             they
             were
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             
               W.
               I.
            
             doth
             but
             abuse
             you
             by
             his
             falshoods
             ,
             If
             without
             the
             Church
             then
             one
             half
             the
             Roman
             Church
             was
             Unchurched
             for
             40
             or
             50
             years
             when
             they
             followed
             one
             Pope
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             half
             followed
             another
             .
             And
             who
             knoweth
             which
             of
             these
             parts
             was
             the
             Church
             ?
             It
             seems
             whoever
             adhered
             to
             the
             wrong
             Pope
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             Wernerus
             and
             other
             Historians
             ,
             
               sometimes
               the
               wisest
               were
               at
               their
               Wits
               end
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               which
               was
               the
               true
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               known
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             Nay
             the
             matter
             is
             yet
             worse
             :
             A
             great
             General
             Council
             deposed
             Euginius
             the
             Fourth
             as
             no
             Pope
             ,
             but
             an
             uncapable
             wicked
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             kept
             in
             ,
             and
             became
             the
             only
             Head
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             whom
             the
             rest
             succeed
             .
             And
             so
             all
             that
             Church
             by
             this
             rule
             was
             unchurched
             .
             Sure
             necessity
             must
             make
             you
             recant
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             yet
             both
             Parties
             in
             your
             
             long
             and
             odious
             Schisms
             were
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             else
             what
             a
             Wound
             will
             ye
             inflict
             on
             it
             ?
             But
             an
             ill
             Cause
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             defence
             :
             If
             you
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             mark
             what
             will
             follow
             :
             Even
             that
             millions
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             are
             no
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             do
             reject
             him
             .
             If
             there
             were
             two
             real
             Popes
             ,
             there
             were
             two
             real
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             of
             them
             was
             Universal
             ;
             and
             consequently
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             were
             Popes
             ,
             because
             not
             Universal
             Bishops
             ,
             so
             ill
             do
             such
             Forgeries
             cohere
             :
             But
             if
             only
             one
             of
             them
             was
             a
             true
             Pope
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             followed
             the
             other
             ,
             rejected
             the
             Pope
             .
             Either
             these
             were
             saved
             or
             damned
             .
             If
             saved
             ,
             then
             men
             that
             reject
             the
             Pope
             may
             be
             saved
             :
             And
             then
             why
             ask
             you
             us
             where
             was
             a
             Church
             that
             rejected
             the
             Pope
             before
             Luther
             ?
             when
             you
             tell
             us
             where
             ,
             at
             home
             .
             If
             damned
             ,
             what
             a
             happiness
             befell
             one
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             misery
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             the
             Title
             or
             No-Title
             of
             the
             Popes
             ?
             Was
             it
             all
             France
             and
             that
             Party
             ,
             or
             Germany
             and
             that
             Party
             that
             were
             damned
             all
             those
             times
             ?
             Hell
             had
             a
             great
             Harvest
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             soever
             it
             was
             :
             and
             it
             's
             pity
             that
             one
             Man
             should
             be
             able
             to
             damn
             so
             many
             Nations
             by
             pretending
             that
             he
             was
             the
             true
             Pope
             :
             And
             methinks
             such
             a
             division
             as
             this
             should
             be
             called
             a
             
               proper
               Schism
            
             ;
             unless
             he
             will
             be
             so
             jocular
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             
               proper
               division
               and
               rent
            
             ,
             but
             no
             
               proper
               Schism
            
             .
          
           
             I
             add
             this
             note
             ,
             Reader
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Sect
             in
             the
             world
             that
             are
             true
             Schismaticks
             according
             
             to
             W.
             I.'s
             own
             definition
             ,
             judge
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             the
             Papal
             Sect
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             they
             that
             condemn
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             none
             else
             are
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             separate
             from
             the
             
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             except
             themselves
             (
             who
             are
             but
             a
             third
             or
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             )
             I
             never
             knew
             any
             of
             all
             our
             Sectaries
             do
             so
             ;
             no
             not
             the
             Quakers
             themselves
             who
             come
             nearest
             it
             ,
             (
             unless
             perhaps
             the
             Seekers
             ,
             that
             say
             the
             Church
             is
             lost
             )
             but
             the
             Papists
             do
             so
             :
             Indeed
             they
             separate
             not
             always
             from
             themselves
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             from
             all
             others
             ;
             no
             more
             do
             any
             other
             Sect.
             
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               Though
               I
               am
               sure
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               calls
               it
               Schism
               when
               men
               make
               divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               not
               from
               it
               ,
               not
               making
               two
               Churches
               ,
               but
               dislocating
               some
               Members
               ,
               and
               abating
               Charity
               ,
               and
               causing
               Contentions
               where
               there
               should
               be
               Peace
               ;
               yet
               I
               accept
               your
               continued
               justification
               of
               us
               ,
               who
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               be
               tempted
               to
               be
               dividers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               yet
               hate
               to
               be
               dividers
               from
               it
               ;
               as
               believing
               that
               he
               that
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               whole
               Body
               is
               also
               separate
               from
               the
               Head.
               
            
          
           
             W.
             J.
             
               I
               am
               glad
               you
               accept
               of
               something
               at
               the
               last
               up-shot
               :
               If
               it
               be
               for
               your
               advantage
               God
               give
               you
               good
               on
               't
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               of
               Schism
               taken
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               only
               which
               is
               treated
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               reckoned
               up
               among
               the
               most
               horrid
               Sins
               which
               a
               Christian
               can
               commit
               ,
               and
               that
               separateth
               from
               the
               whole
               Church
               ▪
            
             See
             Dr.
             Ham.
             of
             Schism
             .
             c.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             This
             is
             already
             answered
             .
             I
             again
             intreat
             you
             then
             to
             consider
             what
             a
             
               horrid
               sin
            
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Papal
             Sect
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             divert
             their
             Consciences
             by
             crying
             out
             of
             Schism
             against
             all
             that
             will
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             so
             dangerous
             a
             Schism
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             I
             humbly
             admonish
             those
             Protestants
             that
             cry
             out
             
               Schism
               ,
               Schism
            
             ,
             against
             all
             that
             will
             not
             do
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             call
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             others
             account
             a
             heynous
             
             sin
             ,
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             even
             
               these
               Papists
            
             are
             so
             moderate
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             condemn
             other
             men
             as
             Schismaticks
             ,
             unless
             they
             
               separate
               from
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             I
             hope
             to
             refuse
             the
             Tridentiu●…
             Symbolical
             Oath
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             false
             or
             sinful
             Covenant
             or
             Profession
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             
               separate
               from
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             for
             false
             Oaths
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             or
             other
             Sins
             ,
             are
             not
             essential
             to
             
               Christ's
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             R.
             B.
             
               Sir
               ,
               urgent
               and
               unavoidable
               business
               constrained
               me
               to
               delay
               my
               return
               to
               your
               solutions
            
             
             
               or
               Explications
               of
               your
               definitions
               till
               this
            
             June
             29.
             1660.
             
             
               When
               you
               desire
               me
               to
               answer
               any
               such
               questions
               ,
               or
               explain
               any
               doubtful
               passages
               of
               mine
               ,
               I
               shall
               willingly
               do
               it
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               you
               may
               see
               while
               your
               Terms
               are
               unexplained
               ;
               and
               your
               explications
               or
               definitions
               so
               insignificant
               ,
               how
               fit
               we
               are
               to
               proceed
               any
               further
               ,
               till
               we
               better
               understand
               each
               other
               as
               to
               our
               Terms
               and
               Subject
               ;
               which
               when
               you
               have
               done
               your
               part
               to
               ,
               I
               shall
               gladly
               ,
               if
               God
               enable
               me
               ,
               go
               on
               with
               you
               till
               we
               come
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               )
               to
               our
               desired
               issue
               :
               But
               still
               crave
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               double
               task
               you
               are
               engaged
               in
               .
            
             Richard
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             W.
             I.
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               thus
               far
               endeavoured
               to
               satisfie
               your
               Expectation
               ;
               and
               to
               acquit
               my self
               of
               all
               obligations
               :
               wherein
               I
               have
               sought
               ,
               as
               I
               strongly
               hope
               ,
               first
               Gods
               eternal
               Glory
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               your
               Eternal
               good
               ,
               with
               his
               for
               whom
               I
               under
               take
               this
               labour
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               these
               who
               attentively
               and
               impartially
               peruse
               this
               Treatise
               .
            
             William
             Johnson
             .
          
           
           
             
               R.
               B.
            
             Your
             intentions
             I
             leave
             to
             your self
             ;
             of
             your
             performance
             and
             my
             answer
             I
             desire
             such
             judges
             as
             you
             describe
             ,
             even
             attentive
             and
             
               impartial
               re●…ders
            
             :
             But
             
               O
               how
               rare
               is
               impartiality
               ,
               even
               in
               them
               that
               think
               they
               ha●…
               it
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             I
             added
             an
             Appendix
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             objection
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             
               [
               We
               can
               have
               no
               true
               Chūrch
               without
               Pastors
               ;
               no
               Pastors
               without
               Ordinations
               and
               no
               Ordination
               but
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             :
             
               Therefore
               when
               we
               broke
               off
               from
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               we
               interrupted
               our
               succession
               which
               cannot
               be
               repaired
               but
               by
               a
               return
               to
               them
               .
               ]
            
             To
             this
             I
             gave
             a
             full
             answer
             ,
             of
             which
             
               W.
               I.
            
             taketh
             no
             notice
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             concluded
             with
             an
             address
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             gave
             him
             the
             reasons
             why
             I
             published
             our
             Writings
             ,
             and
             also
             proved
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             not
             successively
             been
             the
             same
             from
             the
             Apostles
             (
             much
             less
             received
             no
             corruptions
             )
             which
             I
             proved
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             since
             received
             a
             
               new
               essential
               part
            
             ,
             even
             a
             pretended
             Vice-Christ
             or
             head
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             hath
             had
             frequent
             and
             long
             intercisions
             in
             that
             essential
             head
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             hath
             had
             new
             essential
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             .
             To
             all
             this
             he
             giveth
             no
             answer
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           PART
           II.
           
        
         
           Richard
           Baxter's
           Vindication
           of
           the
           CONTINUED
           VISIBILITY
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Protestants
           are
           Members
           :
           In
           answer
           to
           
             William
             Johnson
          
           ,
           alias
           
           Terret's
           Reply
           ,
           called
           by
           him
           ,
           
             Novelty
             represt
          
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             PREFACE
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             great
             reason
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             should
             make
             this
             Book
             as
             long
             as
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             I
             repeated
             and
             answered
             all
             the
             words
             of
             
               W.
               I.
            
             it
             would
             frustrate
             my
             writing
             it
             ,
             by
             discouraging
             
             most
             Readers
             ,
             whose
             Leisure
             and
             Patience
             are
             as
             short
             as
             mine
             :
             Therefore
             I
             purpose
             to
             cull
             out
             all
             which
             I
             take
             to
             seem
             his
             
               real
               strength
            
             ,
             and
             of
             any
             importance
             to
             the
             understanding
             Reader
             ,
             and
             to
             omit
             the
             Vagaries
             :
             And
             particularly
             where
             he
             and
             I
             differ
             about
             the
             words
             or
             sense
             of
             any
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             Councils
             ;
             what
             need
             I
             more
             than
             to
             leave
             that
             Matter
             to
             the
             perusal
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             who
             cannot
             rationally
             rest
             in
             my
             Yea
             ,
             or
             W.
             I's
             Nay
             :
             For
             how
             will
             either
             of
             those
             tell
             him
             what
             any
             Book
             in
             question
             doth
             contain
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             perusal
             of
             the
             Book
             it self
             that
             must
             satisfie
             him
             .
             But
             about
             the
             Weight
             ,
             or
             Consequence
             of
             any
             such
             Citations
             ,
             we
             may
             help
             his
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             The
             Churches
             alas
             have
             not
             been
             so
             innocent
             since
             Lording
             was
             its
             way
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             that
             we
             can
             find
             written
             or
             done
             by
             any
             great
             Patriarchs
             (
             Prelates
             )
             yea
             or
             
             Council
             ,
             should
             pass
             with
             us
             for
             proof
             that
             it
             was
             
               well
               said
               or
               done
            
             :
             nor
             can
             we
             take
             one
             Prelate
             for
             all
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             no
             nor
             a
             synod
             o●…
             the
             Clergie
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             be
             so
             void
             of
             understanding
             as
             to
             read
             over
             the
             ancient
             Writers
             and
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             know
             how
             much
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             the
             Clergie
             still
             followed
             the
             Emperours
             Wills
             ,
             and
             the
             Byas
             of
             Interest
             .
             We
             cannot
             lye
             ,
             or
             believe
             evident
             Lyes
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             honouring
             them
             .
             He
             that
             readeth
             the
             Stories
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             find
             how
             much
             the
             Will
             of
             Constantine
             prevailed
             in
             one
             Council
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             Will
             of
             Constantius
             in
             many
             :
             What
             the
             Will
             of
             Valens
             did
             with
             most
             in
             the
             E●…st
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             of
             
               Iovian
               ,
               Valentinian
            
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             Princes
             did
             against
             it
             :
             How
             far
             the
             Will
             of
             Theodosius
             went
             while
             he
             Reigued
             ,
             against
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             
             to
             heal
             what
             Valens
             had
             done
             :
             And
             how
             much
             the
             Will
             of
             
               Theodosius
               junior
            
             did
             for
             the
             Eutythians
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             against
             the
             
               Nestorians
               :
            
             )
             And
             how
             far
             the
             Will
             of
             Martian
             prevailed
             against
             the
             said
             Eutychians
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             :
             How
             much
             even
             the
             Usurper
             Basiliscus
             in
             a
             year
             or
             two
             could
             do
             to
             strengthen
             the
             Arrians
             and
             Eutyohians
             :
             And
             how
             quickly
             
             Zeno's
             Prevalency
             turned
             the
             Scales
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             doth
             read
             on
             such
             Histories
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             think
             that
             the
             Clergie
             have
             been
             still
             
               one
               unanimous
               Body
            
             ,
             of
             the
             
               same
               Mind
            
             and
             Opinion
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             turned
             up
             and
             down
             by
             Princes
             Power
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Interest
             and
             fears
             ;
             I
             leave
             such
             a
             Reader
             as
             desperate
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             will
             be
             deceived
             in
             despight
             of
             the
             clearest
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             doth
             read
             these
             Stories
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             perceive
             the
             great
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             when
             once
             their
             places
             had
             a
             Bait
             of
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             suitable
             to
             a
             
             proud
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             carnal
             mind
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             continual
             War
             there
             was
             among
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             between
             a
             holy
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             a
             worldly
             proud
             domineering
             unconscionable
             Party
             ;
             and
             how
             ordinarily
             ,
             or
             oft
             ,
             the
             carnal
             worldly
             Clergie
             had
             the
             major
             Vote
             :
             how
             the
             same
             
               (
               e
               g.
            
             )
             Bishops
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephes.
             2.
             could
             yield
             to
             Theodosius
             and
             Dioscorus
             ,
             and
             condemn
             the
             just
             ;
             and
             at
             Calcedon
             go
             the
             contrary
             way
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             
               omnes
               peccavimus
            
             ,
             and
             we
             did
             it
             for
             fear
             !
             How
             the
             same
             Council
             at
             Constantine
             ,
             that
             confirmed
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
            
             when
             some
             more
             were
             added
             ,
             and
             got
             the
             major
             Vote
             ,
             resolved
             to
             depose
             him
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             depart
             :
             How
             the
             same
             Peter
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
            
             (
             Athanasius's
             Successour
             )
             that
             first
             made
             him
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             for
             a
             sum
             of
             Money
             put
             in
             Maximus
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             without
             once
             hearing
             him
             ,
             or
             giving
             any
             Reason
             ,
             or
             re-calling
             his
             first
             Letters
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             bribed
             Egyptian
             Bishops
             did
             concur
             :
             How
             Theophilus
             carryed
             it
             with
             the
             Egyptian
             Monks
             ,
             and
             against
             Origen
             ,
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             between
             Theodosius
             and
             Eugenius
             the
             Usurper
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Synod
             carried
             it
             against
             Chrysostome
             ;
             and
             how
             Cyril
             first
             made
             himself
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             use
             the
             Sword
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             and
             what
             past
             between
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Iohan.
               Antioch
            
             .
             and
             him
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Synods
             in
             Ithacius
             time
             carryed
             it
             against
             St.
             Martin
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Priscillianists
             ;
             and
             how
             all
             this
             while
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             set
             and
             kept
             the
             Empire
             in
             a
             Flame
             ,
             by
             striving
             which
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Pope
             on
             such
             putid
             accounts
             did
             molest
             the
             African
             Churches
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Augustine
             himself
             ;
             and
             their
             Writers
             
               charge
               them
               with
               Schism
               to
               this
               day
               :
            
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             read
             abundance
             of
             such
             stuff
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             think
             that
             any
             
               one
               Citation
            
             of
             the
             words
             of
             a
             
               Prelate
               ,
               Pope
            
             ,
             or
             Council
             ,
             ●…is
             as
             valid
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             let
             him
             go
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             for
             my
             Company
             .
          
           
             Nay
             if
             they
             could
             prove
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Popes
             Universal
             Episcopacy
             within
             the
             Empire
             
             under
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             Salm●…sius
             (
             I
             think
             too
             liberally
             )
             granteth
             them
             ,
             
               (
               de
               Eccles.
               suburbicar
               .
               circa
               finem
               )
            
             it
             is
             no
             more
             with
             me
             than
             to
             prove
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             or
             of
             An●…och
             in
             their
             assigned
             Patriarchates
             ,
             which
             altered
             at
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             the
             Emperours
             and
             Synods
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             division
             made
             after
             between
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             and
             Cesarea
             sheweth
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             given
             to
             Constantinople
             from
             
               Heraclea
               ,
               Pontus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Asia
               .
            
             )
          
           
             Christianity
             was
             not
             unknown
             till
             Councils
             ,
             or
             altered
             as
             often
             as
             they
             made
             new
             decrees
             :
             
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             of
             them
             that
             think
             that
             there
             was
             little
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             save
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             The
             Apostles
             preached
             else-where
             ,
             and
             they
             preached
             not
             in
             vain
             .
             There
             were
             Churches
             in
             Ethiopia
             ,
             the
             
               Indies
               ,
               Persia
               ,
               Parthia
            
             ,
             the
             outer
             
               Armenia
               ,
               Scythia
               ,
               Britain
            
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             that
             were
             without
             the
             Empire
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             no
             large
             or
             particular
             Histories
             of
             them
             ,
             partly
             because
             that
             they
             were
             not
             so
             much
             literate
             and
             given
             to
             writing
             as
             the
             Romans
             and
             the
             Greeks
             were
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             they
             were
             in
             Warrs
             with
             the
             Empire
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             communicate
             by
             Correspondence
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             their
             Books
             were
             not
             in
             any
             Language
             which
             the
             Greeks
             or
             Romans
             understood
             .
             How
             long
             was
             it
             ere
             the
             Empire
             had
             much
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Syriack
             or
             
               Samaritane
               ,
               Persian
               ,
               Arabick
            
             ,
             or
             Ethiopick
             Versions
             (
             or
             Books
             )
             after
             they
             were
             extant
             ;
             and
             how
             few
             of
             the
             many
             Books
             that
             by
             Travellers
             are
             said
             to
             be
             in
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Armenia
            
             ,
             or
             Syria
             ,
             are
             known
             to
             us
             to
             this
             day
             ?
             How
             little
             know
             we
             of
             the
             old
             Christians
             ,
             of
             St.
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             those
             parts
             ?
             And
             how
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             a
             Testimony
             doth
             Alvarez
             profess
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             himself
             (
             even
             a
             large
             Stone
             with
             memorial
             Inscriptions
             of
             it
             digged
             up
             )
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             had
             been
             in
             China
             ,
             when
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             hear
             of
             one
             word
             by
             Tradition
             or
             History
             that
             could
             notifie
             such
             a
             thing
             .
             How
             little
             know
             we
             now
             of
             the
             case
             of
             Nubia
             and
             Tend●…
             while
             they
             were
             great
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             ?
             
             How
             little
             know
             we
             at
             this
             day
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             
               Armenians
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Mengr●…tians
               ,
               Circassians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             How
             little
             was
             known
             of
             the
             great
             Empire
             of
             Abassia
             till
             the
             Portugals
             opened
             the
             way
             for
             Oviedo
             and
             his
             Companions
             the
             other
             day
             .
             
               Iacobus
               de
               Vitriaco
            
             tells
             us
             of
             more
             Christians
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             than
             all
             the
             Greeks
             or
             Latines
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             notice
             of
             them
             .
             Brocardus
             that
             lived
             there
             ,
             also
             tells
             us
             as
             of
             their
             great
             numbers
             ,
             so
             of
             their
             great
             piety
             ,
             being
             better
             men
             than
             the
             very
             Religious
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             and
             yet
             how
             little
             notice
             was
             there
             then
             of
             their
             Writings
             or
             them
             ?
             He
             saith
             they
             were
             free
             from
             the
             Heresies
             of
             Nestorianism
             and
             Eutychianism
             which
             we
             charge
             them
             with
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Papists
             so
             charge
             them
             still
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             reason
             for
             condemning
             them
             ,
             fearing
             that
             their
             non-subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             will
             not
             seem
             enough
             with
             impartial
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             great
             Confidence
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             place
             in
             their
             succession
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             
             and
             Christs
             words
             to
             him
             
               [
               on
               this
               Rock
               I
               will
               build
               my
               Church
               ]
            
             and
             
               to
               thee
               I
               give
               the
               Keys
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             and
             
               [
               feed
               my
               sheep
               .
            
             ]
             I
             have
             oft
             answered
             it
             more
             fully
             than
             is
             fit
             again
             to
             recite
             ;
             but
             these
             few
             hints
             I
             would
             commend
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             affirm
             that
             Peter
             was
             among
             them
             as
             a
             fore-man
             of
             a
             Jury
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             so
             Christ
             spake
             to
             the
             rest
             in
             speaking
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             power
             is
             given
             to
             the
             rest
             :
             The
             Church
             is
             said
             to
             be
             built
             on
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             being
             the
             head
             Corner-stone
             ]
             Is
             not
             this
             as
             much
             as
             is
             said
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ?
             Christ
             gave
             them
             all
             the
             power
             of
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             the
             remitting
             and
             retaining
             sins
             ,
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Keys
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             Peter
             .
             And
             they
             are
             all
             sent
             forth
             to
             feed
             Christs
             Sheep
             :
             Now
             the
             Fathers
             give
             as
             high
             Titles
             oft
             to
             others
             as
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             Peter
             ;
             see
             what
             I
             have
             cited
             in
             my
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
             ,
             pag.
             175.
             176.
             and
             what
             Gataker
             hath
             cited
             out
             of
             
               Dionysius
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Gildas
               ,
               Nicephorus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Cin.
             395.
             396.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Peter
             never
             exercised
             any
             authority
             over
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             He
             called
             them
             not
             ;
             governed
             them
             not
             ;
             There
             is
             mention
             of
             
             Paul's
             reproving
             him
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             but
             none
             of
             his
             reproving
             them
             .
             Schismes
             being
             among
             them
             and
             greatly
             lamented
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             directed
             to
             unite
             in
             Peter
             as
             the
             way
             to
             Concord
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             him
             to
             end
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             when
             the
             over-valuers
             of
             Peter
             made
             one
             party
             in
             the
             Schism
             among
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               Paul
            
             seeks
             to
             take
             them
             off
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             set
             Peter
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             with
             himself
             and
             Apollos
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             only
             by
             whom
             they
             believed
             ,
             calling
             them
             Carnal
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Cephas
             ,
             never
             calling
             them
             to
             unite
             in
             him
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             :
             And
             had
             this
             been
             necessary
             ,
             what
             had
             this
             been
             but
             to
             betray
             the
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             were
             never
             properly
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             higher
             rank
             :
             Bishops
             were
             the
             fixed
             Over-seers
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             had
             many
             :
             But
             Apostles
             only
             planted
             them
             ,
             and
             governed
             them
             for
             their
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             so
             passed
             on
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             had
             care
             of
             many
             such
             at
             once
             .
             If
             any
             one
             Church
             might
             pretend
             superiority
             by
             vertue
             of
             succession
             it
             would
             be
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             next
             that
             Ephesus
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Beloved
             Disciple
             was
             as
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             continued
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Apostles
             as
             such
             had
             no
             Successors
             ,
             nor
             as
             Bishops
             in
             any
             distinct
             Seats
             :
             The
             same
             Christ
             that
             called
             Peter
             called
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             called
             especially
             the
             Beloved
             Disciple
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             he
             commended
             his
             Mother
             ,
             when
             Peter
             had
             denyed
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             them
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             :
             But
             no
             Bishops
             on
             Earth
             ever
             pretended
             to
             superiority
             over
             any
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             other
             eleven
             Apostles
             .
             Where
             are
             those
             Seats
             ,
             or
             where
             ever
             were
             they
             ?
             If
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             must
             rule
             the
             Churches
             as
             such
             ,
             tell
             us
             which
             be
             the
             other
             eleven
             ,
             and
             which
             be
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             extent
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             
             considerable
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             times
             of
             domination
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             five
             Patriarchates
             ever
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             not
             twelve
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             those
             claimed
             Power
             by
             vertue
             of
             succession
             from
             any
             Apostle
             .
             Constantinople
             never
             pretended
             to
             it
             :
             Alexandria
             claimed
             the
             honour
             of
             succession
             only
             from
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             who
             was
             no
             Apostle
             :
             And
             Ierusalem
             from
             Iames
             ,
             (
             whom
             Dr.
             Hammond
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             to
             have
             been
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             a
             Kinsman
             of
             Jesus
             :
             )
             Only
             Antioch
             and
             Rome
             claimed
             succession
             from
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             as
             his
             first
             Seat
             ;
             but
             they
             did
             on
             that
             single
             account
             claim
             Power
             then
             over
             other
             Churches
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             on
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             are
             mentioned
             equally
             as
             the
             noblest
             Foundation
             ,
             Members
             or
             Pillars
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             chidden
             sharply
             by
             Paul
             for
             making
             Cephas
             a
             Head
             ;
             What
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             believe
             that
             Peter
             only
             hath
             
             perpetual
             Successors
             fixed
             to
             a
             certain
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             other
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             have
             any
             such
             :
             What
             word
             of
             God
             will
             prove
             that
             Peter
             hath
             left
             his
             Power
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             hath
             left
             theirs
             to
             any
             Place
             or
             Person
             on
             Earth
             ?
             yea
             and
             that
             he
             left
             it
             more
             to
             Rome
             than
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             when
             Antioch
             claimeth
             the
             first
             succession
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             Rome
             but
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             when
             Nilus
             and
             others
             have
             said
             so
             much
             to
             make
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             Peter
             never
             was
             at
             Rome
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Paul
             was
             there
             ,
             and
             those
             old
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             from
             some
             word
             of
             one
             of
             Eusebius
             his
             doubtful
             Authors
             ,
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             Peter
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             do
             also
             say
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Episcopal
             Seat
             of
             Paul
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             no
             Apostle
             was
             any-where
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             formaliter
             but
             only
             eminenter
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             fixed
             ,
             nor
             fixing
             their
             Power
             to
             any
             Seat.
             And
             Dr.
             Hammond
             giveth
             very
             considerable
             conjectures
             ,
             That
             if
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             were
             both
             at
             Rome
             ,
             they
             had
             divers
             Churches
             there
             ,
             Paul
             being
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             and
             Peter
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             only
             ,
             (
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             see
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Apostles
             judged
             that
             there
             might
             be
             more
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             in
             one
             City
             than
             one
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             over
             a
             thousand
             Parishes
             )
             though
             as
             the
             contrary
             Spirit
             prevaileth
             ,
             the
             contrary
             Interest
             and
             Opinion
             prevailed
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             the
             Reader
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             
             Mr.
             
               Terret
               ,
               alias
            
             Mr.
             Iohnson
             ,
             and
             me
             is
             this
             .
             Finding
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             possession
             of
             abundance
             of
             Errours
             and
             Vanities
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             only
             perswade
             us
             that
             they
             are
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             have
             
               ever
               been
               the
               same
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             with
             
               them
               now
            
             ,
             but
             also
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             these
             Carbuncles
             are
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             cannot
             prove
             that
             we
             are
             a
             Church
             and
             Christians
             ,
             unless
             we
             prove
             that
             we
             have
             had
             from
             the
             Apostles
             a
             continued
             succession
             of
             their
             Errours
             :
             As
             if
             a
             man
             could
             not
             prove
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             unless
             all
             his
             Ancestors
             from
             Adam
             had
             the
             French-pox
             or
             the
             Leprosie
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             I
             maintain
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             is
             his
             Body
             )
             is
             essentiated
             by
             true
             consent
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             (
             which
             is
             our
             Christening
             )
             and
             integrated
             by
             all
             the
             additional
             degrees
             ,
             that
             this
             Covenant
             is
             expounded
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Decalogue
             .
             (
             The
             Lord's
             Supper
             is
             but
             the
             
               same
               Covenant
            
             celebrated
             by
             
               other
               signs
            
             not
             for
             Essence
             but
             Confirmation
             )
             That
             all
             that
             consent
             to
             the
             (
             celebrated
             )
             
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               heartily
            
             ,
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             
               profess
               consent
            
             (
             in
             Sincerity
             or
             Hypocrisie
             )
             are
             
               visible
               Members
               (
               coram
               Ecclesia
            
             )
             That
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             no
             other
             Head
             than
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             no
             Vicarious
             Universal
             Head
             ,
             Pope
             nor
             Council
             ;
             That
             the
             Protestants
             profess
             themselves
             Members
             of
             no
             other
             Universal
             Church
             but
             that
             of
             which
             Christ
             only
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             (
             at
             least
             not
             cast
             out
             )
             are
             Members
             ;
             that
             this
             Christian
             Church
             hath
             been
             visible
             to
             God
             by
             real
             consent
             ,
             and
             visible
             to
             man
             by
             professed
             consent
             from
             the
             first
             being
             of
             it
             to
             this
             day
             :
             And
             when
             they
             ask
             us
             ,
             
               Where
               was
               your
               Church
               before
            
             Luther
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             Christians
             before
             Luther
             .
             Our
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             but
             simple
             Christianity
             :
             We
             are
             o●…
             no
             Catholick
             Church
             but
             the
             Universality
             of
             Christians
             ;
             We
             know
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             lament
             that
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Clergy
             growing
             up
             from
             Parochial
             to
             Diocesan
             ,
             and
             from
             Diocesan
             to
             Metropolitical
             ,
             and
             Patriarchal
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             Papal
             ,
             hath
             invented
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Serpent
             that
             tempted
             Eve
             hath
             drawn
             them
             from
             the
             Christian
             simplicity
             .
             They
             deny
             not
             the
             successive
             visibility
             of
             Christianity
             and
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             We
             desire
             no
             more
             ;
             we
             own
             we
             know
             no
             other
             Religion
             and
             no
             other
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Roman
             Artifice
             here
             comes
             in
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             
               HUMANE
               UNIVERSAL
               HEAD
            
             hath
             made
             the
             grand
             Schism
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ;
             hence
             they
             have
             learnt
             to
             
             make
             Christians
             of
             no
             Christians
             ,
             and
             no
             Christians
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Pride
             and
             Ignorance
             serving
             this
             usurping
             interest
             please
             .
             Their
             Doctors
             are
             not
             agreed
             whether
             any
             more
             be
             necessary
             explicitely
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               our
               works
               shall
               be
               rewarded
            
             ,
             without
             believing
             a
             word
             of
             Christ
             or
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             that
             believe
             not
             in
             Christ
             are
             Christians
             ;
             or
             whether
             being
             no
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             And
             the
             greater
             part
             are
             here
             on
             the
             wider
             Latitudinarian
             side
             ;
             (
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
               Fr.
               S.
               Clara's
               Problemes
               ,
               Deus
               ,
               Nat.
               Grat.
            
             and
             in
             the
             words
             of
             this
             
               W.
               I.
            
             before
             answered
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             yet
             these
             charitable
             men
             conclude
             that
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             world
             
               (
               Abassines
               ,
               Copties
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Iacobites
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Moscovites
               ,
            
             
             Protestants
             )
             are
             all
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             their
             own
             Fryars
             that
             have
             lived
             among
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             profess
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             are
             better
             Men
             than
             the
             Papists
             are
             ,
             and
             none
             worse
             of
             Life
             than
             the
             Roman
             Party
             .
             And
             whence
             is
             this
             strange
             difference
             ?
             Why
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             that
             these
             are
             none
             of
             them
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             which
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             those
             are
             that
             believe
             only
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             and
             a
             Reward
             .
             (
             But
             how
             is
             this
             their
             only
             explicite
             Faith
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             also
             believe
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             
               Vice-Christ
               .
            
             )
             And
             some
             of
             them
             tell
             you
             further
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             should
             so
             far
             believe
             his
             Ghostly
             Father
             ,
             the
             Priest
             ,
             
             as
             to
             hold
             that
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             Priest
             tells
             him
             so
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             excusable
             ,
             but
             he
             meriteth
             by
             it
             :
             So
             much
             more
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             love
             the
             Priest
             ,
             than
             to
             love
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             their
             own
             Leaders
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             
             Peter's
             Successour
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             by
             Revelation
             that
             the
             Church-Governours
             
             must
             be
             known
             ;
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             out
             of
             
               Ri.
               Smyth
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             and
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             fore-confuted
             Writings
             of
             
               W.
               I
               ▪
            
             )
          
           
             The
             things
             that
             I
             maintain
             are
             ,
             I.
             That
             the
             Protestants
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Church
             ,
             being
             only
             the
             Christian
             as
             such
             ,
             had
             an
             uninterrupted
             succession
             as
             such
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Papists
             
             deny
             not
             .
             )
             II.
             That
             the
             Papal
             Church
             as
             such
             ,
             cannot
             prove
             its
             constant
             visibility
             and
             succession
             .
             Nay
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             be
             their
             part
             to
             prove
             it
             )
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             prove
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Novelty
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             often
             ,
             and
             notoriously
             interrupted
             ;
             and
             their
             Papacy
             hath
             not
             had
             any
             continued
             succession
             of
             Men
             truly
             Popes
             by
             their
             own
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             Account
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             Confutation
             of
             W.
             J's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THE
             first
             regardable
             Passage
             in
             W.
             I's
             Reply
             ,
             is
             ,
             p.
             53
             ,
             54.
             
             Where
             he
             maintaineth
             ,
             that
             
               [
               whatsoever
               hath
               been
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               Christ's
               institution
               ,
               is
               essential
               to
               the
            
             
             
               Church
               ;
            
             ]
             and
             nothing
             meerly
             Integral
             ,
             or
             Accidents
             .
             Because
             I
             had
             omitted
             the
             word
             
               [
               ever
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Confutation
             ,
             he
             taketh
             that
             as
             the
             Insufficiency
             of
             all
             that
             I
             said
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             challengeth
             me
             still
             to
             give
             an
             Instance
             of
             any
             Institution
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             ever
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             is
             Perpetuity
             any
             proof
             of
             an
             Essential
             ?
             He
             was
             forced
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             as
             other
             Societies
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             hath
             Accidents
             ;
             but
             he
             faith
             ,
             no
             
               Accidents
               instituted
            
             have
             been
             
             
               ever
               in
               it
            
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             Quibble
             here
             upon
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               ever
               ,
            
             ]
             whether
             it
             was
             
             from
             Everlasting
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Creation
             ;
             or
             before
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             or
             before
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             the
             forming
             of
             his
             Church
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             But
             in
             Consistency
             with
             his
             own
             Cause
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             )
             That
             the
             Papacie
             hath
             
               been
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             he
             must
             take
             up
             with
             this
             last
             sense
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             Let
             us
             see
             what
             work
             these
             Men
             make
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             taken
             in
             the
             Traps
             that
             they
             lay
             for
             others
             :
             But
             first
             he
             shall
             have
             some
             confuting
             Instances
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Every
               word
               of
               Christ's
               own
               Doctrine
               and
               Speeches
               ,
            
             recorded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             been
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ;
             but
             every
             word
             of
             Christ's
             own
             Doctrine
             and
             Speeches
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             every
             thing
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             all
             written
             till
             after
             some
             years
             ,
             it
             was
             yet
             all
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             them
             that
             wrote
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Preachings
             as
             is
             like
             .
             If
             you
             say
             that
             all
             this
             is
             essential
             ,
             alas
             ,
             then
             if
             false
             Copies
             have
             lost
             us
             a
             word
             the
             Church
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             those
             Churches
             that
             received
             not
             some
             words
             ,
             were
             Unchurched
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             suffered
             under
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             hath
             been
             ever
             in
             the
             Church's
             Creed
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             Administring
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             in
             both
             kinds
             (
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             )
             hath
             been
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ's
             own
             Institution
             :
             Is
             this
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             Perhaps
             some
             will
             have
             the
             impudence
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             now
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             hath
             cast
             it
             out
             :
             but
             it
             is
             now
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             we
             might
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             the
             Papacie
             is
             not
             now
             in
             ,
             because
             other
             Churches
             do
             reject
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Prayer
             in
             a
             known
             Tongue
             was
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ's
             Institution
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             think
             it
             not
             essential
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             use
             of
             the
             second
             Commandment
             as
             such
             ,
             
               (
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy self
               any
               graven
               Image
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             was
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             have
             left
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Office
             of
             Deacons
             hath
             been
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             since
             their
             Institution
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             yet
             few
             think
             them
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Christ
             himself
             washed
             his
             Apostles
             Feet
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             was
             used
             in
             those
             hot
             Countries
             where
             it
             was
             a
             needful
             Act
             of
             Ministry
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Baptism
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             Instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             was
             Administred
             by
             dipping
             over
             Head
             in
             Water
             ;
             but
             you
             take
             not
             that
             to
             be
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Lord's
             Day
             's
             holy
             Observation
             ,
             as
             Instituted
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             hath
             ever
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             yet
             many
             of
             your
             Doctors
             do
             equal
             it
             with
             other
             Holy
             Days
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             distinguish
             Essentials
             from
             Integrals
             and
             Accidents
             in
             their
             time
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             still
             to
             be
             distinguished
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             Society
             that
             hath
             not
             ever
             had
             Integrals
             and
             Accidents
             .
             Christ
             ,
             Instituting
             Baptism
             ,
             saith
             ;
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               ,
               and
               is
               baptised
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             Thus
             the
             Essentials
             .
             Yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Teach
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatever
               I
               have
               Commanded
               you
               .
            
             But
             all
             those
             are
             not
             Essentials
             ;
             for
             Christ
             himself
             distinguished
             Tything
             Mint
             ,
             Annise
             ,
             and
             Cummin
             ,
             from
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             yet
             saith
             ,
             
               These
               ought
               ye
               to
               have
               done
               .
            
             And
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               not
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               ;
               but
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Peace
               and
               Ioy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             more
             than
             these
             were
             then
             a
             Duty
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             were
             to
             be
             done
             decently
             ,
             and
             
               in
               order
            
             :
             And
             yet
             ,
             who
             ever
             said
             ,
             but
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             Christ
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             instituted
             ,
             that
             Collections
             for
             the
             Poor
             should
             be
             made
             on
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             :
             yet
             is
             not
             that
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Afflictions
             are
             Accidents
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ's
             appointment
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             ever
             there
             ;
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             essential
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             All
             the
             numbers
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             higher
             Degrees
             of
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
             ,
             have
             been
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             Christians
             be
             just
             as
             many
             as
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             measures
             of
             Gifts
             and
             Grace
             ;
             for
             even
             Perfection
             is
             a
             Duty
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Few
             of
             your
             own
             do
             think
             that
             extreme
             Unction
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             it
             ceased
             it
             would
             be
             no
             Church
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             many
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             see
             how
             these
             Men
             Unchurch
             themselves
             ;
             For
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             can
             be
             no
             true
             Church
             .
             For
             it
             hath
             cast
             off
             that
             which
             they
             call
             Essential
             :
             Were
             it
             
             but
             the
             Cup
             in
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             and
             Publick
             Prayers
             in
             a
             
               Known
               Tongue
            
             ,
             the
             change
             hath
             Unchurched
             them
             .
             These
             Consequents
             fall
             on
             them
             that
             will
             Unchurch
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             Page
             55
             ,
             56.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               That
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               every
               such
               thing
               must
               be
               necessarily
               believed
            
             
             
               by
               every
               Member
               :
               No
               ,
               not
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               ;
               but
               to
               such
               only
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               sufficiently
               propounded
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             And
             yet
             these
             Men
             tell
             our
             People
             ,
             to
             affright
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             cannot
             be
             saved
             out
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             Religion
             .
             And
             now
             it
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             believe
             the
             
               Pope's
               Supremacy
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             who
             can
             ever
             know
             what
             will
             pass
             for
             a
             
               [
               sufficient
               propounding
            
             ]
             while
             twenty
             degrees
             of
             Mens
             Capacities
             ,
             make
             twenty
             degrees
             of
             Proposal
             respectively
             sufficient
             ;
             what
             Man
             of
             Reason
             can
             believe
             that
             such
             self-confuting
             Disputes
             as
             yours
             ,
             are
             a
             sufficient
             Proposal
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             ?
             And
             sure
             the
             Christian
             Empire
             of
             Abassia
             then
             had
             no
             sufficient
             Proposal
             ,
             when
             but
             lately
             your
             Emissaries
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             heard
             from
             the
             Pope
             
             till
             now
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             have
             access
             ,
             or
             send
             to
             them
             .
             
               (
               Q.
            
             Whether
             that
             Empire
             be
             true
             Christians
             through
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             seeing
             they
             received
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             on
             the
             Authoritative
             Proposal
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Papal
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             confessedly
             were
             never
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             ?
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             this
             account
             all
             Christians
             essentially
             differ
             from
             each
             other
             in
             their
             Religion
             ;
             and
             Christianity
             is
             a
             word
             of
             such
             monstrous
             ambiguity
             ,
             that
             it
             signifieth
             as
             many
             several
             Religions
             as
             there
             be
             persons
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             whose
             divers
             Capacities
             maketh
             diversity
             of
             proposal
             become
             necessary
             or
             sufficient
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             all
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             several
             Members
             .
             More
             difficulties
             still
             :
             1.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             ever
             know
             the
             Church
             this
             way
             ?
             If
             the
             belief
             
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             be
             essential
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             some
             ,
             how
             many
             must
             they
             be
             that
             so
             believe
             ?
             Will
             one
             serve
             ,
             or
             
               one
               thousand
            
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             the
             rest
             Church-Members
             that
             believe
             it
             not
             ?
             Or
             how
             many
             will
             this
             Leven
             extend
             to
             ?
             Why
             then
             may
             not
             the
             belief
             of
             Italy
             prove
             all
             the
             World
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             cometh
             another
             mans
             belief
             to
             be
             of
             such
             saving
             use
             to
             others
             ;
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             his
             belief
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             (
             who
             believe
             not
             )
             then
             all
             the
             World
             is
             of
             your
             Church
             that
             want
             
               sufficient
               proposal
            
             :
             And
             Unbelievers
             are
             Christians
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             so
             all
             the
             unknown
             World
             ,
             and
             Americans
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Heathens
             are
             of
             your
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Pope
             be
             saved
             then
             without
             believing
             his
             own
             Supremacy
             .
             (
             I
             verily
             think
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Pope
             of
             twenty
             that
             believeth
             his
             own
             Infallibility
             .
             )
             Doubtless
             some
             illiterate
             or
             ill-bred
             Popes
             have
             had
             but
             very
             defective
             Proposals
             of
             their
             own
             Supremacy
             ,
             it
             being
             rather
             affirmed
             by
             Flatteries
             than
             ever
             proved
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             57.
             
             (
             Having
             first
             called
             for
             sense
             in
             my
             words
             ,
             because
             the
             Printer
             had
             put
             [
             as
             ]
             for
             [
             is
             ]
             )
             he
             turneth
             his
             former
             assertion
             
               (
               whatever
               hath
               been
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               Christs
               institution
            
             
             
               is
               essential
               to
               it
            
             ]
             into
             another
             ;
             
               [
               Because
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               that
               it
               should
               be
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               essential
               :
               ]
            
             And
             this
             yet
             more
             plainly
             shameth
             the
             asserter
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             For
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             every
             word
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Scripture
             should
             be
             ever
             (
             after
             its
             existence
             )
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             that
             no
             Ministers
             should
             preach
             any
             thing
             but
             truth
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             3.
             
             And
             that
             no
             man
             should
             commit
             any
             sin
             at
             all
             ;
             4.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             be
             delivered
             in
             both
             kinds
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             sure
             all
             this
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
          
           
             Pag
             58.
             
             He
             would
             perswade
             me
             that
             I
             miscite
             
               Fr.
               Sta.
               Clara
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             saith
             not
             that
             Infidels
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             
               that
               have
               not
               an
               explicite
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             through
             invincible
             ignorance
             )
             and
             
               that
               he
               saith
            
             not
             that
             
               it
               is
               most
               of
               the
               Doctors
               Opinions
               ,
               nor
               that
               any
               may
               be
            
             saved
             
               who
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               that
               my
               Friends
               will
               be
               sorry
               to
               see
               me
               so
               defective
               in
               my
               Citations
               ,
               and
               he
               hopes
               I
               will
               mend
               it
               in
               the
               next
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             I
             will
             ,
             if
             plain
             words
             transcribed
             be
             any
             amending
             :
             but
             I
             cannot
             amend
             your
             deceitful
             dealing
             .
             1.
             
             I
             did
             not
             say
             that
             
               Sta.
               Clara
            
             saith
             ▪
             
               They
               may
               be
               saved
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             that
             such
             are
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             saved
             who
             indeed
             are
             no
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             indeed
             .
             2.
             
             We
             know
             of
             
               no
               Faith
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             you
             call
             
               [
               Explicite
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               :
               ]
            
             Common
             custome
             calleth
             those
             Infidels
             that
             never
             heard
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Christ
             ,
             or
             who
             he
             is
             ,
             or
             hearing
             it
             doth
             not
             believe
             it
             :
             And
             he
             cannot
             believe
             it
             that
             doth
             not
             hear
             it
             .
             Most
             of
             the
             Infidel
             and
             Heathen
             World
             profess
             to
             believe
             Gods
             veracity
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             is
             true
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             an
             implicite
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             Heathen
             World
             believeth
             in
             him
             ;
             use
             Names
             and
             Words
             as
             you
             see
             cause
             :
             These
             are
             Infidels
             in
             our
             use
             of
             speech
             .
             3.
             
             The
             place
             in
             
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             is
             pag.
             113.
             besides
             109
             ,
             110.
             &c.
             the
             words
             are
             too
             large
             to
             be
             transcribed
             ;
             he
             citeth
             many
             Authors
             to
             prove
             such
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             saved
             ;
             where
             after
             much
             to
             that
             purpose
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               What
               is
               clearer
               than
               that
               at
               this
               day
               the
               Gospel
               bindeth
               not
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               not
               authentically
               preached
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               men
               may
               be
               saved
               without
               an
               explicite
               belief
               of
               Christ
               :
               For
               in
               that
               sense
               speakes
               the
               Doctor
               concerning
               the
               Iews
               :
               And
               verily
               whatever
               my
               illustrious
               Master
               hold
               with
               his
               Learned
               Mr.
               Herera
               ,
               I
               think
               that
               this
               was
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Scotus
               and
               the
               Common
               one
               .
            
             ]
             and
             he
             citeth
             many
             for
             it
             .
             Read
             the
             rest
             your self
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             I
             defie
             your
             pretence
             that
             this
             is
             unjust
             Citation
             .
             I
             cite
             none
             of
             this
             as
             if
             I
             were
             handling
             the
             question
             whether
             any
             besides
             Christians
             are
             saved
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             Nations
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             be
             Christians
             and
             Members
             of
             your
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             But
             pag.
             60.
             he
             will
             prove
             
               [
               that
               nothing
               which
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               to
               be
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
            
             
             
               is
               accidental
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               For
               every
               accident
               is
               separable
               from
               the
               subject
               ,
               without
               destroying
               the
               subject
               whose
               accident
               it
               is
               :
               But
               what
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               to
               be
               ever
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               inseparable
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             What
             if
             it
             were
             not
             an
             Accident
             ,
             must
             it
             therefore
             needs
             be
             Essential
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             Integral
             parts
             that
             are
             not
             Essential
             parts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             that
             boast
             so
             greatly
             of
             your
             Logick
             faculty
             should
             not
             so
             absurdly
             erre
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             in
             your
             major
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             hereby
             deny
             all
             proper
             accidents
             which
             agree
             as
             
               omni
               &
               soli
               ,
               ita
               &
               semper
               ?
            
             Is
             not
             Risibilis
             an
             accident
             of
             man
             and
             yet
             inseparable
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             quantity
             inseparable
             from
             a
             Body
             or
             natural
             substance
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             the
             Porphyrians
             speak
             of
             an
             
               Intellectual
               separation
            
             ,
             you
             ignorantly
             or
             deceitfully
             
             apply
             to
             an
             actual
             eventual
             separation
             .
             If
             Christ
             had
             been
             otherwise
             put
             to
             death
             than
             by
             crucifying
             ,
             or
             else-where
             than
             at
             Ierusalem
             ;
             if
             his
             Bones
             had
             been
             broken
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             had
             the
             same
             integral
             parts
             and
             accidents
             of
             Body
             as
             he
             ever
             had
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             Christ
             still
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             was
             Logically
             impossible
             that
             any
             of
             these
             should
             have
             been
             otherwise
             than
             they
             were
             ,
             they
             being
             fore-decreed
             of
             God.
             If
             the
             Sun
             should
             cease
             moving
             ,
             illuminating
             ,
             heating
             ,
             you
             may
             say
             it
             would
             be
             still
             the
             Sun
             :
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             these
             accidents
             are
             eventually
             inseparable
             from
             it
             .
             If
             you
             will
             cause
             Humidity
             to
             cease
             from
             Water
             ,
             or
             separate
             Gravity
             from
             Earth
             of
             Stone
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             shall
             think
             you
             have
             made
             them
             other
             things
             .
             4.
             
             But
             to
             instance
             as
             you
             do
             in
             such
             a
             being
             as
             [
             the
             
               CHURCH
               ,
            
             ]
             dishonoureth
             your
             boasted
             Logick
             greatly
             :
             The
             
               ratio
               formalis
            
             of
             a
             Church
             is
             Relative
             ;
             and
             Relation
             is
             an
             accident
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             accidents
             may
             all
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             without
             destroying
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Relation
             may
             be
             separated
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             from
             it self
             ,
             or
             formal
             Essence
             without
             destroying
             it
             .
             Do
             you
             conquer
             by
             such
             disputing
             as
             this
             ?
             was
             it
             by
             such
             that
             you
             had
             your
             boasted
             printed
             victory
             over
             such
             great
             Logicians
             as
             Bishop
             Gunning
             and
             Bishop
             Pierson
             ?
             Can
             you
             also
             prove
             that
             
               all
               accidents
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Relation
             ,
             may
             be
             separable
             from
             Families
             ,
             Schools
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             without
             destroying
             them
             ?
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             say
             that
             you
             mean
             that
             the
             separation
             destroyeth
             not
             the
             humanity
             of
             the
             Members
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             subject
             you
             mean
             :
             for
             no
             more
             would
             Apostasie
             or
             Unchurching
             them
             destroy
             Humanity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             (
             that
             no
             part
             may
             be
             sound
             )
             your
             minor
             is
             false
             as
             well
             as
             your
             major
             .
             What
             Christ
             by
             his
             Law
             commandeth
             or
             prescribeth
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             instituteth
             :
             But
             all
             cometh
             not
             to
             pass
             which
             Christ
             commandeth
             or
             instituteth
             .
             He
             commandeth
             us
             higher
             degrees
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             and
             other
             Duty
             than
             we
             perform
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             
               No
               Man
               may
               change
               his
               institution
            
             ;
             but
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             
               no
               man
               doth
               change
               it
            
             ?
             No
             man
             ought
             to
             plead
             for
             Errour
             or
             deceive
             poor
             Souls
             .
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             therefore
             you
             and
             such
             others
             
               do
               not
            
             so
             ?
             It
             is
             Gods
             command
             that
             we
             never
             sin
             :
             It
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             we
             never
             
               do
               sin
            
             :
             When
             the
             Apostles
             strove
             who
             should
             be
             greatest
             ,
             it
             was
             Christs
             institution
             that
             they
             should
             not
             seek
             for
             domination
             or
             superiority
             as
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
             do
             ,
             but
             be
             as
             little
             Children
             ,
             and
             strive
             who
             should
             be
             most
             humble
             and
             serviceable
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             lowest
             place
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             St.
             Peters
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             must
             not
             Lord
             it
             over
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             nor
             rule
             them
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             voluntarily
             ;
             but
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             all
             this
             is
             done
             by
             all
             ?
             no
             nor
             by
             your
             pretended
             Head
             who
             is
             made
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             many
             accidents
             are
             not
             separable
             without
             destruction
             of
             the
             subject
             .
             2.
             
             That
             many
             more
             shall
             never
             be
             separated
             .
             3.
             
             That
             relation
             is
             not
             separable
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             nor
             numbers
             neither
             .
             )
             4.
             
             That
             there
             are
             
               Integral
               parts
            
             which
             are
             neither
             Accidents
             nor
             Essentials
             .
             5.
             
             That
             every
             thing
             is
             not
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             nor
             in
             any
             man
             )
             which
             Christ
             hath
             commanded
             or
             instituted
             to
             be
             ever
             in
             it
             :
             (
             And
             if
             that
             may
             be
             in
             a
             man
             which
             Christ
             forbiddeth
             ,
             so
             may
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             be
             absent
             which
             he
             commandeth
             .
             )
             6.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             novel
             Opinion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             common
             Reason
             and
             all
             true
             Theologie
             ,
             and
             which
             a
             Catechized
             Child
             should
             be
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             all
             
               that
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               to
               be
               ever
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               essential
               to
               it
               :
            
             And
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             nullified
             if
             
               one
               word
            
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             perished
             by
             the
             carelesness
             of
             Scribes
             or
             Printers
             ,
             or
             if
             one
             decent
             order
             were
             changed
             ,
             or
             if
             
               one
               Office
            
             were
             depraved
             ,
             &c.
             7.
             
             It
             
             aggravateth
             the
             errour
             to
             hold
             that
             every
             instituted
             apex
             or
             perfection
             (
             for
             continuance
             )
             is
             Essential
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             even
             the
             explicite
             belief
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             a
             Church-Member
             or
             a
             Christian.
             8.
             
             That
             this
             Disputer
             absolutely
             nullifieth
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             changed
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Church-Officers
             ,
             &c.
             which
             were
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             noted
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             our
             question
             to
             him
             was
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               holding
               such
               thing
               to
               be
               instituted
               be
               essential
            
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             
               whether
               the
               institution
               it self
               be
               so
               :
               May
               not
               the
            
             
             
               Opinion
               be
               but
               integral
               or
               an
               accident
               ?
            
             Here
             he
             replies
             without
             blushing
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               thus
               I
               yield
               up
               the
               Cause
               ,
               in
               naming
               Integrals
               ,
               for
               those
               are
               not
               Accidents
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             My
             affirming
             that
             the
             Papacie
             is
             as
             much
             an
             Accident
             as
             a
             Leprosie
             is
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             did
             not
             make
             me
             forget
             that
             I
             was
             confuteing
             his
             assertion
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             
               essential
               to
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               instituted
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             (
             or
             indeed
             ,
             
               which
               had
               been
               ever
               in
               it
            
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             his
             saying
             ;
             )
             And
             though
             Integrals
             be
             not
             Accidents
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             Essentials
             ,
             was
             this
             hard
             to
             see
             ?
             And
             2.
             by
             his
             now
             putting
             in
             the
             word
             
               [
               instituted
            
             ]
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             think
             that
             I
             had
             granted
             that
             the
             Papacie
             was
             
               instituted
               by
            
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             
               [
               Nothing
               can
               be
               an
               accident
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               to
               be
               perpetually
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               consequently
               the
               Churches
               holding
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               if
               true
               ,
               is
               essential
               to
               the
               subsistence
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               if
               false
               ,
               is
               essentially
               destructive
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               so
               that
               whether
               true
               or
               false
               it
               will
               never
               be
               accidental
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             What
             work
             will
             Interest
             and
             Errour
             make
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             every
             Errour
             ,
             and
             every
             Sin
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             essentially
             destructive
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             that
             the
             Church
             shall
             perpetually
             hold
             and
             teach
             the
             truth
             only
             ,
             and
             obey
             all
             his
             commands
             without
             sinning
             .
             If
             he
             say
             that
             
               the
               Church
               never
               hath
               nor
               had
               Sin
               or
               Errour
            
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             had
             Sin
             and
             Errour
             ,
             then
             so
             hath
             the
             Church
             had
             :
             But
             an
             essential
             part
             (
             in
             their
             account
             )
             that
             is
             their
             supposed
             Head
             hath
             had
             Sin
             and
             Errour
             :
             To
             pass
             by
             Peters
             denying
             Christ
             ,
             disswading
             him
             from
             suffering
             till
             he
             heard
             ,
             
               Get
               behind
               me
               Satan
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             his
             dissembling
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             sure
             Marcellinus
             sinfully
             offered
             Incense
             to
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             Honorius
             and
             Tyberius
             sinned
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             some
             sin
             in
             those
             Popes
             that
             defiled
             Wives
             and
             Maids
             at
             the
             Apostolick
             doors
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             Whoremongers
             ,
             and
             came
             in
             by
             Whores
             and
             Poyson
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             condemned
             as
             
               Simonists
               ,
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             Incarnate
             Devils
             ,
             Perjured
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             by
             Councils
             .
             2.
             
             If
             all
             the
             particular
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             some
             Errour
             or
             Sin
             ,
             then
             so
             hath
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             all
             the
             particular
             Members
             have
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               If
               any
               Man
               say
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               Sin
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Lyer
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
            
             1.
             
             Joh.
             1.
             
             
               And
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ,
               Iam.
            
             3.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             then
             doth
             he
             accuse
             us
             for
             separating
             from
             Rome
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             as
             certainly
             unchurched
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             have
             had
             Sin
             and
             Errour
             ;
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Popes
             were
             such
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             or
             the
             Councils
             sinned
             that
             condemned
             them
             as
             such
             :
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             either
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Constance
               ,
               Basil
            
             ,
             and
             Pisa
             ,
             erred
             and
             sinned
             ,
             which
             decreed
             that
             
               Councils
               are
               above
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               may
               condemn
               and
               depose
               him
            
             ;
             and
             
               that
               this
               is
            
             de
             fide
             ,
             and
             
               the
               contrary
               Heresie
            
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Councils
             of
             Laterane
             and
             Florence
             erred
             and
             sinned
             that
             said
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             so
             of
             other
             Instances
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             the
             Antecedent
             of
             his
             Argument
             false
             already
             ,
             so
             his
             consequence
             (
             that
             the
             
               Churches
               holding
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               instituted
               for
               perpetuity
               ,
               is
               essential
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               denying
               ,
               destructive
               of
               the
               essence
               )
            
             would
             not
             follow
             but
             on
             two
             suppositions
             .
             1.
             
             That
             such
             institutions
             are
             not
             only
             no
             Accidents
             ,
             but
             no
             Integrals
             .
             2.
             
             That
             every
             commanded
             truth
             is
             essential
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             false
             :
             For
             else
             the
             institution
             might
             be
             essential
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             believing
             it
             such
             be
             essential
             :
             And
             he
             confesseth
             that
             such
             belief
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             
               every
               Member
            
             ;
             nor
             can
             he
             tell
             to
             how
             many
             ,
             nor
             to
             whom
             
               ad
               esse
               Ecclesiae
            
             ;
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             
               To
               as
               many
               as
               have
               a
               sufficient
               proposal
               .
            
             1.
             
             Then
             if
             none
             had
             a
             sufficient
             proposal
             ,
             it
             would
             cease
             to
             be
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             if
             
               any
               one
            
             sin
             be
             committed
             by
             the
             Church
             against
             a
             sufficient
             proposal
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             nullified
             .
             If
             he
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               known
               how
               many
               must
               believe
               it
               ad
               esse
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             then
             no
             man
             can
             know
             whether
             the
             Church
             be
             nullified
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               pag.
            
             6●…
             .
             
               So
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               all
               those
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               propounded
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               necessary
               to
               make
               them
               parts
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               denyal
               of
               it
               when
               so
               propounded
               hinders
               them
               from
               being
               parts
               .
               ]
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Still
             this
             sayeth
             nothing
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             how
             far
             and
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             And
             this
             unchurcheth
             every
             person
             that
             erreth
             and
             sinneth
             against
             any
             one
             word
             of
             Scripture
             after
             a
             sufficient
             proposal
             ;
             yet
             this
             same
             man
             said
             ,
             pag.
             36.
             of
             his
             explications
             ,
             
               [
               Whatsoever
               their
               neglect
               be
               to
               know
               what
               is
               propounded
               ,
               yet
               so
               long
               as
               they
               believe
               explicitely
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
            
             necessitate
             medii
             ,
             
               and
               implicitely
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               no
               Hereticks
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               the
               ignorance
               though
               culpable
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             do
             the
             wilfully
             ignorant
             acknowledge
             it
             ?
             reconcile
             these
             if
             you
             can
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Unchurcheth
             your
             whole
             Church
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             proposed
             ,
             even
             in
             express
             words
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             there
             is
             Bread
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             (
             thrice
             together
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             communicate
             with
             the
             Cup
             ,
             
               [
               This
               do
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               ,
            
             even
             
               to
               shew
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             that
             we
             should
             not
             make
             to
             our selves
             any
             graven
             Image
             ,
             nor
             bow
             down
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             worship
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             pray
             publickly
             in
             a
             known
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishops
             should
             not
             Lord
             it
             over
             the
             Flock
             ,
             &c.
             and
             you
             erre
             and
             sin
             after
             this
             sufficient
             proposal
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             36.
             
             I
             had
             given
             several
             Instances
             (
             of
             the
             
               Iberians
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Americans
            
             ,
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Converts
             )
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             Christianity
             or
             Salvation
             ;
             to
             which
             his
             answer
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             Viz.
             [
             
               I
               never
               said
               that
               all
               particular
               persons
               or
               COMMUNITIES
               are
               obliged
               to
               have
               an
               express
               belief
               or
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               Supremacy
               ,
               that
               being
               necessary
               to
               all
               ,
               neither
               
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               nor
               praecepti
               :
               It
               is
               sufficient
               that
               they
               believe
               it
               implicitely
               in
               subjecting
               themselves
               to
               all
               those
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               to
               be
               their
               lawful
               Pastors
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               sufficiently
               proposed
               to
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Supreme
               Visible
               Pastor
               of
               those
               Pastors
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               obstinately
               reject
               not
               his
               authority
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             There
             is
             some
             moderation
             in
             this
             ,
             though
             it
             utterly
             overthrow
             their
             cause
             .
             1.
             
             This
             fully
             proveth
             that
             the
             poor
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Armenians
            
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             the
             Popish
             Accusations
             of
             them
             )
             are
             neither
             Hereticks
             nor
             Schismaticks
             ,
             for
             not
             acknowledging
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whose
             Supremacie
             hath
             not
             been
             sufficiently
             proposed
             to
             them
             :
             And
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             Popes
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             maketh
             out
             a
             receiving
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacie
             to
             be
             no
             more
             necessary
             than
             the
             receiving
             of
             every
             Word
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             tradition
             ,
             no●…
             than
             the
             receiving
             
               e.
               g.
            
             of
             the
             Cup
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             For
             all
             are
             essentially
             necessary
             (
             say
             they
             )
             when
             sufficiently
             propounded
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             undeceiveth
             us
             ,
             that
             thought
             their
             Doctrine
             had
             been
             that
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Christianity
             must
             necessarily
             be
             received
             by
             the
             
               Proposal
               of
               the
               Papal
               Church
               as
               such
               ,
            
             whereas
             now
             we
             perceive
             that
             it
             may
             be
             received
             
               from
               the
               Church
            
             though
             they
             know
             it
             not
             to
             be
             Papal
             ;
             And
             we
             thought
             it
             must
             have
             been
             received
             as
             from
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Church
               universal
            
             :
             but
             it
             seems
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             needful
             but
             that
             it
             be
             from
             their
             particular
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             this
             it
             seems
             that
             there
             are
             
               other
               Pastors
            
             that
             must
             be
             believed
             ,
             received
             and
             obeyed
             
               before
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             and
             
               Subjection
               to
               them
            
             is
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             and
             Churchmembership
             ,
             when
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             is
             of
             no
             such
             necessity
             .
             How
             the
             Pope
             will
             take
             this
             we
             know
             not
             :
             but
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             leaveth
             us
             to
             new
             doubts
             as
             hard
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             How
             
               to
               know
               that
               such
               indeed
               are
               our
               lawful
               Pastors
               ,
               before
               we
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Christ
               or
               a
               Pope
               ,
            
             and
             how
             to
             know
             
               which
               are
               they
            
             .
             We
             perceive
             now
             that
             
               Implicite
               Faith
            
             is
             not
             necessarily
             the
             believing
             
               Pope
               or
               Council
            
             ,
             but
             the
             believing
             those
             that
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             to
             be
             our
             lawful
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             1.
             
             But
             can
             we
             know
             that
             Christ
             instituted
             them
             before
             we
             know
             that
             there
             
               is
               a
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             
               true
               Christ
            
             ?
          
           
             
               Q
               2.
            
             
             Can
             you
             be
             
               true
               Pastors
            
             without
             
               derivation
               from
            
             ,
             and
             
               dependance
               on
               the
               Pope
            
             ;
             or
             be
             
               so
               known
            
             by
             the
             People
             ?
             O
             that
             you
             would
             but
             come
             into
             the
             light
             and
             tell
             us
             how
             !
             And
             then
             ,
             Q.
             3.
             tell
             us
             why
             the
             same
             People
             may
             not
             take
             Protestant
             ,
             
               Armenian
               ,
               Abassine
            
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Presbyters
             for
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Proof
             ?
             Q.
             4.
             
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             Proof
             ,
             or
             Knowledge
             ,
             that
             Men
             are
             our
             
               Lawful
               Pastors
            
             ,
             without
             knowing
             that
             they
             have
             Ordination
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Mission
             ,
             or
             Confirmation
             (
             as
             you
             distinguish
             them
             )
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             are
             subject
             to
             him
             ;
             also
             prove
             that
             ,
             
               quoad
               esse
            
             ,
             Men
             
               may
               be
               cur
               true
               Pastors
            
             without
             any
             of
             these
             
             relations
             to
             the
             Pope
             ?
             For
             the
             
               esse
               rei
            
             is
             presupposed
             to
             the
             Proof
             and
             Knowledge
             〈◊〉
             And
             in
             relations
             the
             Fundamentum
             entereth
             the
             Definition
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             being
             my self
             unfeignedly
             and
             earnestly
             desirous
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             the
             appointed
             Church-Monarch
             ,
             of
             Government
             of
             all
             Christians
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             having
             diligently
             read
             what
             you
             ,
             and
             abu●…
             〈◊〉
             more
             have
             written
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             profess
             that
             I
             never
             yet
             heard
             or
             saw
             any
             Proposal
             of
             it
             (
             nor
             yet
             of
             abundance
             of
             your
             Doctrines
             )
             which
             was
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             my
             understanding
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             much
             to
             convince
             me
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             I
             may
             suppose
             this
             to
             be
             the
             case
             of
             most
             ,
             who
             need
             as
             clear
             evidence
             as
             I
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             we
             are
             none
             of
             us
             ,
             by
             your
             Concession
             ,
             obliged
             either
             
               necessitate
               medii
            
             ,
             or
             praecepti
             ,
             to
             believe
             you
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             your
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             confess
             I
             like
             the
             preaching
             of
             these
             Men
             whose
             labour
             is
             only
             to
             
               subject
               Men
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             
               Lawful
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             and
             
               Domestick
               Governours
            
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Teaching-Conduct
             
             of
             those
             that
             speak
             to
             them
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             better
             than
             theirs
             that
             make
             it
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             Men
             on
             Earth
             
               their
               Subjects
            
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             Teachers
             we
             acknowledge
             necessary
             to
             our
             Faith
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             first
             necessary
             to
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             sent
             by
             Christ
             ,
             before
             we
             believe
             in
             Christ.
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Messengers
             (
             Apostles
             )
             did
             at
             once
             affirm
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             sent
             them
             to
             witness
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Works
             ;
             and
             to
             preach
             his
             Gospel
             .
             And
             the
             Tongues
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             by
             which
             they
             proved
             it
             ,
             was
             a
             Proof
             of
             both
             at
             once
             ;
             but
             principally
             of
             the
             former
             :
             (
             For
             if
             an
             un-called
             Preacher
             had
             wrought
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             proved
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             Calling
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             
               ordinary
               Preachers
               now
            
             give
             us
             the
             
               Evidences
               of
               the
               truth
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             were
             heretofore
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             (
             The
             Doctrine's
             self-evidencing
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             the
             Impress
             of
             God's
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             with
             the
             antecedent
             Prophesies
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             the
             concomitant
             and
             subsequent
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             continued
             Seal
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             in
             all
             Believers
             .
             )
             And
             by
             these
             we
             are
             first
             drawn
             (
             by
             the
             inward
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             before
             we
             believe
             that
             he
             sent
             these
             Men
             to
             be
             our
             Lawful
             Pastors
             :
             Yea
             ,
             without
             believing
             them
             (
             oft-times
             )
             to
             be
             our
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             any
             Pastors
             at
             all
             .
             We
             detest
             those
             Self-Preachers
             that
             would
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             our
             Lawful
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             receive
             them
             before
             we
             believe
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             receive
             him
             .
             And
             we
             detest
             that
             false
             Doctrine
             that
             saith
             ,
             That
             a
             Lay-man
             may
             not
             convert
             Souls
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             God's
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             may
             not
             ,
             by
             his
             opening
             that
             Word
             ,
             win
             Souls
             that
             know
             not
             yet
             what
             Ministry
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             Instance
             of
             the
             Iberians
             (
             converted
             by
             a
             Maid
             )
             and
             the
             Indians
             by
             Frumentius
             
             and
             Edesius
             ,
             he
             answers
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             can
             
               prove
               the
               Papacy
               preach'd
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               I
               can
               Iustification
               by
               Faith
               alone
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               parcicular
               Point
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               We
               must
               both
               say
               that
               all
               important
               truths
               of
               Christianity
               were
               preached
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               till
               you
               have
               evinced
               this
               of
               the
               Supremacy
               to
               be
               none
               of
               those
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               it
               was
               sufficiently
               declared
               to
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Explicating
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               it
               's
               supposed
               they
               were
               told
               it
               consisted
               of
               Pastor
               and
               People
               united
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               must
               obey
               their
               Lawful
               Pastors
               ;
               in
               which
               Doctrine
               the
               Pope
               is
               implicitely
               included
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             
               Our
               Doctrine
            
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             is
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             prove
             nothing
             preached
             but
             what
             made
             them
             Christians
             ;
             which
             you
             confess
             may
             be
             without
             believing
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             brave
             Argument
             :
             
               All
               important
               truths
               were
               preached
            
             ,
             Ergo
             
               you
               must
               prove
               that
               this
               is
               not
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             1.
             
             All
             
               important
               truths
            
             cannot
             in
             reason
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             preached
             by
             those
             two
             Lay-men
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Maid
             :
             All
             
               essential
               truths
            
             we
             may
             suppose
             preached
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Christians
             .
             We
             heard
             before
             that
             you
             would
             perswade
             us
             that
             
               every
               truth
            
             of
             
               continued
               institution
            
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             important
             ,
             but
             essential
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Whence
             you
             may
             infer
             (
             in
             your
             way
             )
             that
             the
             Maid
             and
             the
             two
             Lay-men
             had
             preached
             
               every
               such
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             left
             not
             one
             out
             ;
             or
             else
             there
             was
             no
             Christians
             and
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             It
             's
             your
             part
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Papacy
             is
             such
             an
             important
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             mine
             to
             prove
             the
             Negative
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             have
             oft
             and
             fully
             done
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             was
             not
             at
             first
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             Copies
             shew
             :
             And
             Baptism
             was
             Administred
             without
             mentioning
             that
             Article
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             If
             holding
             that
             
               [
               People
               must
               obey
               their
               Lawful
               Pastors
               ]
            
             will
             serve
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             all
             right
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             if
             this
             be
             an
             
               implicite
               belief
               of
               the
               Papacy
            
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             Papists
             ;
             yea
             ,
             perhaps
             Mahometans
             and
             He●…thens
             are
             Papists
             too
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             belief
             .
          
           
             To
             〈◊〉
             Instance
             from
             Act.
             2.
             he
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Who
               can
               tell
               whether
            
             Peter
             
               told
               them
               not
               of
               his
               Suprem●…
            
             〈◊〉
             2.
             
             
               They
               address'd
               their
               Speech
               first
               to
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             
               Who
               can
               tell
               that
            
             Peter
             
               did
               preach
               his
               own
               Supremacy
            
             ?
             I
             prove
             he
             did
             not
             :
             Because
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
            
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             he
             preached
             it
             not
             among
             things
             necessary
             .
             If
             yea
             ,
             then
             had
             he
             so
             preached
             it
             ,
             that
             Text
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             would
             have
             mentioned
             it
             :
             Peter
             or
             Paul
             ,
             or
             some
             Apostle
             would
             have
             express'd
             it
             on
             Record
             ;
             which
             they
             have
             not
             done
             ,
             yea
             have
             denyed
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             Paul
             preach'd
             to
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             address'd
             their
             Speech
             first
             to
             him
             :
             But
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             How
             unhappy
             are
             great
             Conquerours
             that
             must
             fight
             many
             bloody
             Battels
             to
             win
             one
             Kingdom
             of
             another
             Mans
             ,
             in
             Comparison
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             who
             without
             a
             blow
             ,
             or
             a
             word
             of
             good
             reason
             ,
             can
             hope
             by
             such
             gross
             Sophismes
             as
             these
             to
             get
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             Instance
             of
             those
             converted
             by
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             he
             bids
             me
             
               prove
               them
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               ?
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             They
             that
             are
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Creed
            
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             
               the
               truth
               of
               all
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             are
             devoted
             to
             God
             by
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             taught
             to
             conform
             their
             Desires
             to
             the
             Lord's-prayer
             ,
             and
             their
             Practice
             to
             the
             Decalogue
             ;
             to
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             ;
             and
             in
             love
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             are
             instructed
             in
             the
             true
             Faith.
             But
             such
             are
             they
             in
             question
             ,
             &c.
             
             Do
             you
             so
             oft
             say
             ,
             that
             less
             than
             all
             the
             Creed
             is
             
               necessitate
               medii
            
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             and
             many
             of
             you
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             all
             that
             Protestants
             teach
             the
             
               true
               Faith
            
             ?
             O
             Impartiality
             !
          
           
             Next
             to
             my
             Instance
             of
             the
             Abassian
             Empire
             ,
             he
             bids
             me
             also
             
               prove
               them
               to
               be
               Orthodox
               Catholick
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             must
             first
             know
             what
             you
             mean
             by
             
               [
               Orthodox
            
             and
             Catholick
             ]
             which
             your
             ill
             
             faculty
             of
             expounding
             makes
             me
             despair
             of
             .
             If
             by
             
               [
               Orthodox
            
             ]
             you
             mean
             such
             as
             have
             
               no
               errours
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             prove
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             shame
             for
             such
             erroneous
             Men
             as
             you
             to
             demand
             it
             .
             But
             if
             you
             mean
             but
             such
             as
             hold
             all
             the
             
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
            
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             the
             
               former
               Argument
            
             joyned
             with
             all
             just
             Testimonies
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             you
             have
             in
             
               Damianus
               a
               Goes
               ,
               Alvarez
               ,
               Godignus
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             prove
             it
             .
             So
             if
             by
             Catholick
             you
             mean
             a
             Papist
             ,
             I
             cannot
             prove
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             eontrary
             .
             But
             if
             you
             mean
             
               [
               Parts
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ]
            
             it
             's
             proved
             as
             afore
             .
          
           
             Note
             here
             what
             vafritious
             Men
             these
             are
             ,
             that
             save
             or
             ●…amn
             Empires
             to
             and
             fro
             ;
             as
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             arguing
             requireth
             .
             When
             we
             prove
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             twice
             or
             thrice
             as
             great
             as
             all
             the
             Papal
             Church
             ;
             then
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Abassines
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             of
             their
             mind
             ;
             and
             they
             feign
             that
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Abassines
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             all
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             have
             submitted
             to
             him
             ;
             Godignus
             wrote
             to
             confute
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             that
             affirmeth
             the
             Abassines
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             when
             their
             Cause
             bids
             them
             say
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             challenged
             to
             prove
             them
             
               Catholick
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             Orthodox
             .
             Had
             you
             put
             me
             to
             prove
             the
             Papists
             such
             ,
             you
             had
             put
             me
             harder
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Our
             next
             Point
             is
             of
             
               [
               the
               Visibility
               of
               Christ
               as
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
             
             
               [
               He
               is
               most
               certainly
               an
               invisible
               Pastor
               ,
               both
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               on
               Earth
               :
               For
               though
               his
               Person
               may
               be
               seen
               there
               ,
               yet
               the
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Pastorship
               consisting
               only
               in
               spiritual
               Influences
               and
               internal
               Graces
               cannot
               be
               seen
               by
               any
               Corporal
               Eye
               whatsoever
               :
               Therefore
               as
               a
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Militant
               Church
               he
               is
               wholly
               invisible
               ;
               so
               you
               put
               a
               visible
               Body
               without
               a
               visible
               Head
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               visible
               in
               the
               Pastoral
               Function
               being
               performed
               by
               visible
               Pastors
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               is
               invisible
               by
               our
               Saviour
               .
               So
               you
               by
               a
               strange
               piece
               of
               Novelty
               constitute
               a
               visible
               Body
               ,
               without
               a
               visible
               Head
               ;
               
               you
               destroy
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               frame
               a
               Monster
               ▪
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ.
             What
             abundance
             of
             Heresies
             must
             I
             charge
             on
             such
             Men
             ,
             if
             I
             judged
             them
             according
             to
             their
             terms
             and
             rigour
             of
             judging
             ?
             1.
             
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               a
               visible
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             here
             denyed
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             that
             he
             is
             Visus
             ,
             but
             Visibilis
             that
             we
             assert
             .
             2.
             
             And
             he
             
               was
               seen
            
             till
             about
             thirty
             three
             years
             of
             Age
             on
             Earrh
             :
             He
             was
             seen
             to
             do
             Miracles
             ,
             suffer
             ,
             rise
             ,
             ascend
             .
             3.
             
             He
             was
             seen
             of
             Paul
             and
             Stephen
             after
             his
             Ascension
             .
             4.
             
             The
             poor
             scattered
             Flock
             on
             Earth
             is
             but
             a
             Handful
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             that
             see
             him
             still
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Body
             .
             5.
             
             He
             will
             come
             visible
             in
             Glory
             to
             Judgment
             .
             6.
             
             Every
             
             Believer
             ,
             after
             a
             few
             hasty
             hours
             ,
             passeth
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             .
             7.
             
             And
             we
             shall
             all
             see
             him
             in
             Heaven
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Compare
             this
             now
             with
             the
             Visibility
             of
             the
             greatest
             Earthly
             Monarchs
             ,
             who
             are
             never
             seen
             to
             the
             thousandth
             Person
             of
             their
             Empires
             ;
             and
             rarely
             to
             any
             but
             their
             Courtiers
             :
             and
             some
             of
             them
             rarely
             to
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             quickly
             die
             and
             are
             seen
             here
             no
             more
             .
             And
             yet
             may
             not
             Christ
             be
             called
             a
             
               Visible
               Head.
            
             And
             yet
             we
             say
             but
             that
             he
             is
             
               visible
               in
               tantum
            
             ,
             and
             not
             every-where
             ,
             nor
             to
             
               every
               one
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             it
             is
             not
             his
             Person
             that
             he
             saith
             is
             invisible
             ,
             but
             
               worse
               than
               that
            
             ;
             it
             is
             
               [
               the
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Pastorship
               ]
            
             which
             he
             erroneously
             (
             that
             I
             say
             not
             
               heretically
               )
               affirmeth
               to
               consist
               only
               in
               spiritual
               Influxes
               ,
               and
               internal
               Graces
               .
               ]
            
             So
             that
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             denyeth
             all
             Christ's
             visible
             teaching
             and
             government
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             (
             were
             his
             words
             to
             be
             strictly
             understood
             ;
             )
             and
             all
             his
             Mission
             and
             Commissioning
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             He
             denyeth
             all
             the
             
               Sacred
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             which
             are
             Christ's
             
               visible
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Promises
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             visible
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             as
             the
             
               King's
               Laws
            
             are
             of
             his
             .
             3.
             
             He
             denyeth
             all
             Christ's
             visible
             Administrations
             by
             his
             Officers
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Pastors
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             good
             Argument
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               it
               :
            
             whereas
             it
             is
             
               he
               that
               visibly
               ruleth
            
             (
             as
             to
             the
             effect
             here
             questioned
             )
             by
             them
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             the
             visible
             Government
             of
             the
             King
             which
             is
             exercised
             all
             abroad
             the
             Kingdom
             by
             his
             Command
             .
             4.
             
             He
             denyeth
             Christ's
             visible
             Mercies
             ,
             Provision
             ,
             Protection
             ,
             Deliverances
             of
             many
             sorts
             ;
             which
             are
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Office.
             5.
             
             He
             denyeth
             all
             the
             visible
             Miracles
             which
             Christ
             hath
             wrought
             by
             others
             ,
             whilst
             yet
             their
             Church
             so
             boasteth
             of
             them
             as
             if
             they
             were
             their
             very
             Foundation
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             shewed
             out
             of
             Knot
             against
             Chillingworth
             ,
             who
             ultimately
             resolveth
             their
             Faith
             into
             them
             ,
             )
             and
             they
             would
             have
             us
             think
             that
             they
             are
             
               costant
               things
            
             .
             If
             you
             say
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             seen
             here
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             
               Christ's
               Person
            
             now
             whose
             Visibility
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Office.
            
             6.
             
             He
             denyeth
             all
             the
             visible
             punishments
             which
             Christ
             himself
             inflicteth
             on
             his
             sinning
             People
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             many
             and
             notorious
             ;
             and
             as
             
               God
               is
               known
               by
               the
               Iudgments
               which
               he
               executeth
               ,
               Psal.
            
             9.
             
             So
             all
             things
             and
             power
             now
             are
             given
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             judgeth
             the
             World
             as
             Lord
             of
             all
             :
             For
             
               the
               Father
               judgeth
               no
               Man
               ,
               but
               hath
               committed
               all
               Iudgment
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             Joh.
             5.
             22.
             7.
             
             He
             denyeth
             Christ's
             final
             visible
             Judgment
             ,
             if
             he
             hold
             strictly
             to
             his
             words
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Exercise
               of
               Christ's
               Pastorship
               is
               only
               in
               spiritual
               Influences
               and
               internal
               Graces
               .
            
             If
             you
             say
             that
             some
             of
             my
             Instances
             are
             not
             of
             his
             Pastoral
             ,
             but
             his
             Regal
             Offices
             ,
             I
             answer
             that
             it
             is
             but
             some
             that
             you
             so
             except
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             mistake
             ,
             because
             his
             Pastoral
             and
             
               Regal
               Office
            
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             indeed
             ;
             not
             two
             Offices
             ,
             but
             two
             inadequate
             Metaphorical
             conceptions
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Office
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             it
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Pastor
             to
             provide
             Food
             for
             his
             Flock
             ,
             to
             govern
             them
             ,
             to
             fetch
             them
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             them
             and
             destroy
             the
             Wolves
             .
          
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               all
               that
               is
               visible
               is
               done
               by
               visible
               pastors
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               invisible
               by
               Christ
            
             (
             in
             the
             
               Pastoral
               Function
               ,
            
             )
             as
             if
             Christ
             did
             nothing
             which
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             
               no
               more
            
             than
             they
             do
             .
             And
             he
             reproacheth
             
               Christ's
               Church
               as
               being
               a
               Monster
               ,
            
             unless
             it
             have
             some
             other
             
               visible
               Head
            
             :
             Like
             Cardinal
             Bertrand
             ,
             see
             his
             words
             in
             his
             Book
             in
             
               Biblioth
               .
               Patrum
            
             ,
             that
             saith
             ;
             
               God
               had
               not
               been
               wise
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               made
               one
               Universal
               Monarch
               over
               all
               the
               World.
            
             And
             when
             we
             have
             fully
             proved
             that
             a
             mere
             Humane
             visible
             Church-Governour
             over
             all
             the
             round
             Earth
             is
             impossible
             ,
             and
             such
             Power
             never
             was
             deputed
             by
             Christ
             to
             any
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             never
             owneth
             ,
             or
             did
             own
             such
             :
             Will
             it
             not
             then
             follow
             ,
             that
             his
             reproach
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             and
             Government
             is
             unjust
             and
             rash
             ?
          
           
             And
             would
             it
             not
             follow
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             the
             Earth
             ,
             as
             
               Gods
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             (
             which
             Christ
             also
             is
             the
             King
             of
             )
             is
             a
             Monster
             ,
             being
             a
             
               visible
               Body
            
             ;
             unless
             it
             had
             one
             mere
             Humane
             visible
             Head
             ?
             Are
             not
             Men
             as
             Men
             ,
             and
             governable
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             as
             visible
             as
             Men
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             governable
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Keys
             ?
             If
             so
             (
             which
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             )
             Why
             is
             the
             
               Christian
               World
            
             any
             more
             a
             Monster
             without
             a
             Monarch
             Bishop
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Humane
               World
            
             without
             a
             
               Monarch
               King
            
             ?
          
           
             But
             pag.
             66
             ,
             67.
             he
             asks
             
               [
               Whether
               Christ
               performed
               immediately
               any
               visible
               Action
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Church
               ?
               ]
            
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Men
               will
               expect
               that
               I
               shew
               that
               Christ
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Pastoral
               Headship
               ,
               works
               visibly
               by
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             it
             be
             not
             the
             
               Person
               's
               Visibility
            
             that
             you
             require
             ,
             but
             the
             Action
             ;
             that
             is
             considered
             either
             as
             it
             is
             Agentis
             ,
             or
             as
             in
             Pass●…
             ,
             in
             the
             Receiver
             .
             The
             former
             is
             seen
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             only
             
             when
             it
             is
             the
             seen
             
               Mo●…us
               of
               a
               Body
            
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             I
             have
             named
             you
             divers
             visible
             Acts
             of
             Christ.
             But
             why
             must
             
               [
               immediate
            
             ]
             come
             in
             ?
             Doth
             not
             my
             hand
             write
             visibly
             unless
             I
             do
             it
             without
             a
             Pen
             ?
             How
             little
             Government
             do
             great
             Emperours
             exercise
             immediately
             in
             all
             their
             Empire
             ?
             even
             none
             in
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             in
             all
             their
             Lives
             ,
             but
             give
             out
             their
             Laws
             and
             Mandates
             to
             others
             .
             What
             Government
             hath
             your
             Pope
             exercised
             immediately
             in
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Tartary
               ,
               Persia
               ,
            
             yea
             or
             Mexico
             ,
             much
             less
             at
             the
             
               terra
               australis
               incognita
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             side
             of
             the
             Earth
             which
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               Augustine
            
             ,
             &c.
             denyed
             ?
          
           
             He
             confesseth
             that
             he
             cited
             not
             Ephes.
             4.
             to
             prove
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             but
             successive
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             think
             seriously
             ,
             1.
             whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             not
             an
             invisible
             Head
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             a
             Monster
             by
             this
             mans
             rules
             .
             Doth
             he
             rule
             all
             his
             Church
             immediately
             or
             by
             others
             ?
             If
             by
             others
             ,
             doth
             not
             Christ
             do
             so
             ,
             (
             and
             better
             .
             )
             And
             was
             Pope
             Zachary
             the
             visible
             Head
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             ,
             when
             he
             commanded
             Boniface
             to
             excommunicate
             Vigilius
             for
             holding
             such
             a
             World
             under
             us
             as
             we
             call
             the
             Antipodes
             ?
             And
             is
             this
             Pope
             a
             capable
             Head
             of
             all
             the
             World
             that
             denyeth
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Apostle
             is
             this
             that
             excommunicateth
             men
             for
             affirming
             the
             existence
             of
             the
             charge
             which
             he
             undertaketh
             !
          
        
         
           
             The
             Answer
             to
             W.
             J's
             second-Chapter
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             
               W.
               I.
            
             would
             perswade
             men
             that
             it
             is
             first
             incumbent
             on
             us
             to
             prove
             where
             there
             hath
             
             been
             a
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             without
             the
             Roman
             Papacie
             ,
             I
             first
             evidenced
             that
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             hath
             been
             headed
             by
             the
             Pope
             in
             all
             Ages
             :
             For
             1.
             our
             Religion
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               Christianity
               as
               such
            
             :
             And
             this
             they
             confess
             hath
             been
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             Christs
             and
             Churches
             professing
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             
               all
               our
               Religion
            
             being
             past
             Controversie
             between
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             still
             to
             be
             noted
             )
             we
             have
             no
             need
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             is
             not
             denyed
             ,
             who
             denyeth
             that
             there
             have
             been
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             ?
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             
               their
               addition
               of
               the
            
             Papal
             
               Soveraignty
               over
               the
               Universal
               Church
            
             which
             is
             denyed
             
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             them
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Rules
             of
             Disputation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             denyal
             of
             
               their
               addition
            
             is
             the
             
               Renunciative
               Consequence
            
             ,
             and
             no
             direct
             and
             proper
             part
             of
             our
             
               Positive
               Religion
               :
               True
               Faith
            
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Renunciation
             of
             all
             Errors
             contrary
             to
             it
             is
             another
             thing
             :
             The
             one
             is
             such
             as
             may
             be
             defined
             ;
             the
             other
             in
             particulars
             hath
             no
             bounds
             :
             I
             can
             soon
             say
             that
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             general
             that
             I
             deny
             any
             other
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             will
             undertake
             to
             name
             them
             all
             that
             are
             worshipped
             as
             Gods
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
               Sathan
               ,
               Iupiter
               ,
               Sol
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             no
             Gods
             ,
             I
             can
             never
             know
             when
             I
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             but
             a
             consequent
             of
             my
             Faith
             :
             so
             it
             is
             to
             believe
             that
             
               Mahomet
               ,
               Amida
               ,
               Zachea
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             no
             Saviours
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             would
             bid
             me
             prove
             
               Where
               there
               hath
               been
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               that
               did
               renounce
            
             Arrianism
             ,
             Macedonianism
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eutychians
             ,
             Monotheli●…es
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             cannot
             prove
             that
             any
             did
             expresly
             renounce
             these
             before
             they
             were
             known
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             yet
             Christianity
             was
             the
             same
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             without
             any
             change
             before
             and
             after
             .
          
           
             So
             W.
             I's
             demand
             upon
             his
             Plea
             of
             present
             possession
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
               The
               man
               of
               seventy
               years
               of
               Age
               which
               is
               now
               gray-headed
               and
               lame
               was
               ever
               so
               :
            
             Or
             the
             Church
             which
             now
             honoureth
             St.
             Martin
             ,
             St.
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             as
             
               Saints
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               if
               you
               cannot
               shew
               ,
               us
               that
               your
               Church
               hath
               in
               all
               Ages
               so
               honoured
               St.
            
             Martin
             ,
             
               &c.
               you
               are
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             What
             if
             it
             had
             been
             
               [
               The
               Church
               that
               keepeth
            
             Easter-day
             
               as
               now
               we
               do
               ,
               and
            
             Christmas
             -
             
               day
               on
               the
               25th
               of
            
             December
             
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               you
               must
               prove
               that
               your
               Church
               hath
               ever
               done
               so
               .
            
             Could
             they
             prove
             their
             Papacy
             in
             the
             Empire
             as
             old
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             the
             same
             answer
             ,
             viz.
             It
             was
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             whole
             ,
             that
             kept
             Easter
             and
             Christmas
             as
             we
             do
             now
             ;
             for
             one
             part
             kept
             Easter
             on
             another
             day
             ,
             till
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ended
             that
             Controversie
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             
             Christmas-day
             on
             the
             6th
             of
             Ianuary
             till
             after
             the
             middle
             of
             
             Chrysostom's
             time
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             as
             ancient
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             Universal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             that
             
               [
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               Patriarch
               of
               the
            
             West
             
               by
               the
               Churches
               grant
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               full
               quiet
               possession
               of
               that
               Right
               or
               Power
               which
               we
               confess
               was
               lawful
               .
               ]
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             No
             such
             matter
             :
             We
             make
             no
             such
             Confession
             :
             Those
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             the
             superiority
             of
             Patriarchs
             is
             lawful
             ,
             do
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             by
             
               humane
               Laws
            
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             any
             such
             Laws
             were
             made
             by
             that
             which
             you
             call
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Councils
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             such
             Councils
             as
             in
             such
             matters
             received
             their
             Power
             from
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             might
             not
             set
             up
             one
             City
             above
             another
             ,
             nor
             distribute
             Provinces
             and
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             as
             was
             done
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             while
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             enforced
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             Law
             to
             bind
             Subjects
             to
             obey
             them
             :
             but
             when
             any
             Kingdom
             was
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Empire
             ,
             it
             was
             from
             under
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             decrees
             of
             Councils
             were
             no
             Laws
             to
             them
             any
             longer
             ;
             though
             they
             might
             by
             voluntary
             contract
             still
             associate
             with
             Forraign
             Lands
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             such
             hold
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             while
             Britain
             was
             under
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             they
             owed
             some
             respect
             or
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             as
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             as
             
             English-men
             do
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
             2.
             
             That
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             they
             owed
             him
             no
             more
             obedience
             than
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rhemes
             or
             Arles
             .
             3.
             
             That
             when
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             permitted
             the
             first
             English
             Bishops
             voluntarily
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             made
             themselves
             Debtors
             of
             all
             lawful
             obedience
             which
             they
             promised
             .
             4.
             
             That
             when
             the
             Saxon
             and
             Danish
             Kings
             Commanded
             their
             Subjects
             such
             lawful
             obedience
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             owed
             it
             him
             by
             the
             obligation
             of
             their
             Soveraigns
             Laws
             .
             5.
             
             And
             when
             those
             Laws
             ceas'd
             their
             obligation
             ceased
             ;
             and
             when
             those
             Laws
             forbad
             it
             ,
             it
             became
             unlawful
             .
             And
             so
             the
             
               Roman
               Patriarch
            
             had
             no
             power
             in
             England
             when
             the
             King
             and
             Law
             did
             deny
             it
             him
             ,
             or
             cease
             to
             give
             it
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             those
             Protestants
             that
             think
             such
             Patriarchs
             lawful
             :
             The
             other
             that
             think
             them
             a
             sinful
             Usurpation
             ,
             think
             that
             they
             were
             never
             lawful
             ;
             yet
             he
             urgeth
             us
             with
             
               what
               Conscience
               we
               ceased
               to
               obey
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             74.
             he
             saith
             
               [
               Prove
               that
               any
               Church
               which
               now
               denyeth
               it
               ,
               hath
               been
               always
               visible
               and
            
             
             
               I
               am
               satisfied
               whether
               that
               Church
               always
               denyed
               it
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             hath
             some
             moderation
             in
             it
             .
             1.
             
             There
             hath
             no
             Church
             but
             that
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               been
               always
               visible
               from
            
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             for
             no
             other
             was
             at
             first
             existent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             was
             not
             visible
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             as
             it
             consisteth
             of
             the
             most
             Christians
             there
             ,
             now
             denyeth
             your
             Papal
             Power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Churches
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             and
             Abassia
             now
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             always
             visible
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             of
             Greeks
             that
             now
             deny
             it
             ,
             have
             been
             always
             visible
             since
             
             Paul's
             time
             ;
             and
             Constantinople
             since
             the
             first
             planting
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             note
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             not
             been
             always
             visible
             ,
             for
             it
             did
             not
             exist
             till
             some
             years
             after
             that
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             Yea
             note
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             pretend
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             the
             Universal
             Bishop
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             for
             you
             confess
             Peter
             was
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             while
             Rome
             was
             not
             the
             Mistress
             Church
             :
             And
             so
             if
             you
             should
             have
             the
             Supremacy
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             by
             a
             change
             from
             the
             first
             State
             :
             Though
             indeed
             Peter
             himself
             never
             claimed
             nor
             exercised
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             much
             less
             did
             he
             ever
             leave
             it
             to
             a
             Successor
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             as
             fixed
             to
             one
             City
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             St.
             
             Iohn's
             power
             was
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             And
             indeed
             Bellarmine
             himself
             dare
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Universal
             Bishop
             may
             possibly
             be
             removed
             from
             Rome
             to
             some
             other
             place
             .
             And
             then
             (
             suppose
             it
             were
             to
             Avignion
             ,
             or
             to
             Constantinople
             )
             where
             is
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Successor
             ?
             How
             must
             he
             be
             chosen
             ?
             or
             how
             shall
             his
             power
             above
             others
             be
             known
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             old
             pretensions
             faile
             ?
          
           
             Pag.
             78.
             (
             till
             then
             there
             's
             nothing
             but
             vain
             words
             )
             When
             I
             noted
             that
             
               They
               that
               make
            
             
             
               Christ
               corporally
               present
               in
               every
               Church
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               should
               not
               say
               that
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               absent
               .
            
          
           
             He
             replyeth
             
               [
               We
               dispute
               of
               a
               proper
               visible
               presence
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             You
             affirm
             that
             Christ
             is
             there
             
               corporally
               present
            
             under
             the
             Forms
             of
             
               Bread
               and
            
             
             Wine
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Bread
             which
             we
             see
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             and
             no
             Bread
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             we
             see
             not
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             :
             Sure
             we
             see
             something
             or
             nothing
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             something
             and
             not
             Bread
             ,
             nor
             
               Christs
               Body
            
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             But
             suppose
             that
             it
             be
             not
             Christs
             Body
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             yet
             while
             the
             Bread
             is
             turned
             into
             
               his
               Body
            
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             do
             see
             is
             nearer
             to
             
             him
             than
             a
             Kings
             Crown
             or
             Clothing
             is
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             you
             see
             the
             King
             only
             in
             his
             Cloths
             ,
             his
             ●…ace
             being
             vailed
             ,
             will
             you
             say
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             visible
             King
             ?
             Doth
             clothing
             make
             Kings
             ,
             or
             the
             species
             of
             the
             Consecrated
             Bread
             make
             Christ
             to
             become
             invisible
             ?
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             bow
             towards
             him
             on
             the
             Altar
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             carry
             him
             in
             procession
             about
             the
             Streets
             ?
             and
             do
             you
             not
             constrain
             all
             that
             meet
             you
             to
             kneel
             down
             and
             adore
             ?
             sure
             you
             do
             not
             think
             him
             to
             be
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             or
             hearing
             ,
             or
             far
             off
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             pray
             ,
             and
             whom
             you
             so
             honour
             as
             present
             ?
             As
             Paul
             said
             to
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               far
               from
               every
               one
               of
               us
            
             ;
             so
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             adorably
             present
             in
             his
             Body
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             corporally
             present
             in
             every
             Receivers
             hand
             and
             mouth
             ,
             surely
             hath
             not
             yet
             forsaken
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             uncapable
             of
             constituting
             a
             visible
             Kingdom
             without
             a
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             79.
             
             I
             told
             him
             that
             
               [
               When
               they
               prove
            
             1.
             
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               so
               absent
               from
               his
               Church
               that
               there
               is
               need
               of
               a
               Deputy
               to
               essentiate
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             and
             2.
             
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               so
               deputed
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               done
               their
               work
               ]
            
          
           
             He
             replyeth
             
               [
               I
               have
               proved
               that
               Christ
               instituted
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               and
               his
               Successors
               to
               govern
               visibly
               his
               wholly
               Universal
               Church
               in
               all
               Ages
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Wonderful
             !
             when
             was
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             ?
             Let
             the
             Reader
             find
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             your
             writing
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             ,
             no
             not
             a
             word
             :
             Had
             that
             been
             done
             I
             had
             contradicted
             you
             no
             longer
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             by
             an
             
               Invisible
               Proof
            
             that
             your
             
               Visible
               Head
            
             reigneth
             ,
             I
             cannot
             judge
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             next
             addeth
             
               [
               I
               press
               you
               therefore
               once
               more
               to
               give
               an
               instance
               of
               something
               which
               hath
               been
               ever
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               by
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               accidental
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             I
             have
             not
             given
             you
             such
             Instances
             and
             Reasons
             also
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             that
             Christ
             instituted
             to
             continue
             is
             
               not
               essential
            
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             say
             that
             I
             have
             failed
             you
             .
             2.
             
             But
             if
             I
             had
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             your
             cause
             ;
             will
             it
             thence
             follow
             that
             you
             have
             said
             a
             word
             to
             prove
             that
             
               Christ
               instituted
            
             the
             
               Universal
               Head-ship
            
             of
             
               the
               Pope
            
             ?
             Or
             rather
             do
             you
             not
             overthrow
             it
             your self
             by
             such
             arguing
             ,
             seeing
             1.
             the
             Headship
             of
             Rome
             hath
             not
             been
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             you
             confess
             .
             2.
             
             It
             never
             was
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             either
             
               instituted
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             received
             
               by
               the
               Church
            
             one
             hour
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             a
             time
             received
             by
             a
             corrupt
             oppressed
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Pope
             hath
             cast
             out
             divers
             things
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             for
             continuance
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             .
          
           
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             King
             
               were
               absent
               [
               it
               is
               only
               the
               King
               and
               Subjects
               that
               are
               essential
               to
               a
               Kingdom
               ;
               the
               Deputy
               is
               but
               an
               Officer
               and
               not
               essential
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             He
             replyeth
             
               [
               'T
               is
               so
               indeed
               de
               facto
               :
               But
               suppose
            
             (
             as
             I
             do
             )
             
               that
               a
               Vice-King
               be
               by
               full
               authority
               made
               an
               ingredient
               into
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               then
               sure
               he
               must
               be
               essential
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Yes
             ,
             by
             very
             good
             reason
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             made
             essential
             
               he
               is
            
             essential
             :
             and
             now
             I
             understand
             what
             is
             your
             proof
             ;
             
               you
               suppose
               it
               to
               be
               so
               .
            
             But
             if
             it
             be
             so
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             is
             essentially
             so
             the
             Churches
             constitutive
             Head
             that
             when-ever
             he
             dyeth
             the
             Church
             is
             dead
             ,
             (
             unless
             you
             can
             say
             as
             our
             Law
             doth
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             
               Papa
               non
               moritur
            
             )
             and
             when
             the
             Church
             hath
             been
             two
             or
             near
             three
             years
             without
             it
             was
             no
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             had
             two
             or
             three
             Popes
             it
             was
             no
             Church
             or
             two
             or
             three
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             saith
             
               W.
               I.
               [
               This
               is
               evident
               in
               our
               present
               Subject
               ;
               for
               though
               all
               the
               Pastors
               in
               Christs
               Church
               be
               only
               his
               Officers
               and
               Deputies
               ,
               yet
               you
               cannot
               deny
               such
               Officers
               are
               now
               essential
               to
               his
               visible
               Church
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             When
             I
             heard
             the
             word
             Evident
             ,
             I
             lookt
             for
             something
             :
             But
             I
             had
             nothing
             but
             
             
               [
               you
               cannot
               deny
               it
               :
               and
               what
               true
               Christian
               ever
               yet
               denyed
               it
               ?
               ]
            
             But
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             it
             disputed
             before
             ;
             
               affirmed
               or
               denyed
            
             .
             He
             that
             would
             deny
             it
             ,
             will
             say
             that
             as
             all
             the
             Mayors
             ,
             Bayliffs
             ,
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             of
             Corporations
             ,
             are
             indeed
             essential
             parts
             of
             those
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             these
             Corporations
             are
             the
             noblest
             integral
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             no
             essential
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             the
             Kingdom
             should
             be
             resolved
             into
             a
             King
             and
             meer
             common
             Subjects
             only
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             Kingdom
             still
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Particular
             gathered
             Churches
             are
             the
             noblest
             integral
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             essential
             :
             And
             Pastors
             are
             essential
             parts
             of
             those
             particular
             Churches
             :
             But
             if
             all
             the
             particulars
             and
             Pastors
             should
             cease
             ,
             the
             Church
             would
             be
             a
             Church
             still
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             a
             Christ
             and
             meer
             Christians
             .
             But
             this
             never
             will
             be
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             because
             Christ
             will
             not
             only
             have
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             well-formed
             organized
             Church
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             had
             rather
             use
             the
             word
             essential
             of
             the
             Pastors
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             soul
             and
             body
             
             are
             the
             only
             essential
             parts
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             brain
             ,
             heart
             ,
             and
             liver
             may
             be
             called
             essential
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             without
             these
             it
             is
             not
             
               corpus
               org●…nicum
            
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             humanum
             ;
             so
             though
             Christ
             be
             the
             only
             soul
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             Officers
             may
             be
             
               essential
               parts
            
             of
             his
             body
             as
             organical
             ,
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             soul
             :
             And
             though
             the
             other
             will
             reply
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             but
             a
             deceiving
             Metaphor
             ,
             Christ
             being
             not
             only
             the
             soul
             but
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             no
             organical
             Members
             being
             more
             than
             noble
             Integrals
             ,
             because
             if
             an
             
               Intellectual
               separation
            
             be
             made
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             Church
             still
             in
             such
             a
             conception
             .
             Yet
             all
             this
             is
             but
             a
             Controversie
             of
             the
             aptitude
             of
             the
             word
             Essential
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ;
             we
             are
             agreed
             that
             Officers
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             yet
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             calls
             them
             but
             
               eyes
               and
               hands
            
             ,
             and
             never
             heads
             ,
             but
             reserveth
             that
             title
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ;
             yea
             even
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             Apostles
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             any
             Officers
             were
             Essential
             it
             would
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Foundations
             and
             Pillars
             of
             the
             House
             ;
             but
             none
             of
             them
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             what
             's
             all
             this
             to
             our
             Controversie
             ?
             What
             if
             Pastors
             were
             Essential
             to
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             there
             be
             some
             ?
             Doth
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             any
             more
             essential
             to
             it
             than
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             or
             Antioch
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             1.
             
             Before
             Peter
             is
             feigned
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             no
             Church
             :
             All
             the
             while
             that
             he
             dwelt
             at
             Ierusalem
             and
             Antioch
             .
             2.
             
             And
             then
             if
             Rome
             were
             burnt
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             of
             it
             ceased
             ,
             the
             Church
             were
             no
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             our
             true
             question
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               a
               trayterous
               Usurper
               of
               Universal
               Soveraignty
               ,
               received
               by
               a
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               refused
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               be
               essential
               to
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             Not
             as
             whether
             the
             heart
             or
             head
             ,
             but
             a
             Scab
             or
             Cancer
             ,
             be
             essential
             to
             the
             body
             ?
          
           
             After
             some
             vain
             repetitions
             ,
             pag.
             82.
             he
             repeateth
             the
             sum
             of
             his
             fraudulent
             Argument
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               [
               The
               force
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ]
            
             viz
             ,
             
               [
               No
               Congregation
               of
               Christians
               hath
               been
               perpetually
            
             
             
               visible
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               :
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               No
               Congregation
               of
               Christians
               is
               Christs
               true
               Church
               save
               that
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             will
             therefore
             repeat
             the
             sum
             of
             my
             Answer
             :
             viz.
             The
             word
             
               [
               Congregation
            
             ]
             is
             ambiguous
             :
             1.
             
             Either
             it
             meaneth
             a
             company
             met
             together
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             a
             number
             of
             such
             Congregations
             owning
             one
             Superiour
             ,
             being
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             it self
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             a
             Congregation
             is
             called
             the
             same
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             same
             men
             live
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             survivors
             dwell
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             profession
             .
             In
             the
             two
             first
             respects
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             any
             Congregation
             continue
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             men
             dye
             ,
             and
             places
             may
             be
             conquered
             or
             ruined
             .
             In
             the
             third
             sense
             ,
             All
             true
             Christian
             Congregations
             in
             the
             world
             are
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             species
             (
             as
             Christian
             )
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             II.
             In
             the
             second
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               Congregation
            
             ]
             I
             answer
             like
             as
             to
             the
             former
             :
             The
             men
             dye
             ;
             the
             places
             are
             mutable
             :
             but
             as
             to
             the
             common
             Christian
             Profession
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             same
             that
             they
             have
             been
             :
             but
             as
             to
             the
             extent
             of
             Diocesses
             ,
             neither
             you
             nor
             we
             can
             deny
             but
             that
             they
             have
             altered
             :
             
               Scotus
               ,
               Petavius
            
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             Hammond
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             Bishops
             without
             Presbyters
             were
             first
             setled
             ,
             must
             hold
             that
             a
             Church
             then
             was
             but
             one
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             no
             more
             than
             one
             Bishop
             could
             speak
             to
             .
             But
             
               de
               facto
               all
               agree
            
             that
             it
             was
             not
             long
             before
             they
             widened
             by
             degrees
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             visible
             and
             have
             been
             from
             their
             beginning
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             before
             Rome
             was
             .
             The
             Churches
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Smyrna
               ,
               Thessalonica
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             and
             have
             been
             such
             .
             And
             some
             Churches
             are
             visible
             which
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Popes
             Soveraignty
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             did
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Church
             of
             Britain
             in
             England
             and
             Scotland
             at
             first
             owned
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             after
             did
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             cast
             it
             off
             again
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             visible
             and
             hath
             been
             from
             its
             beginnings
             .
             The
             Churches
             of
             
               Denmark
               ,
               Sweden
               ,
               Transilvania
            
             ,
             and
             divers
             Countries
             of
             Germany
             (
             were
             not
             Churches
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             nor
             was
             Rome
             it self
             so
             ,
             but
             )
             ever
             since
             their
             beginnings
             they
             have
             been
             visible
             ,
             sometimes
             obeying
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             rejecting
             him
             :
             the
             Abassines
             and
             several
             other
             Extra-imperial
             Churches
             ,
             never
             obeyed
             him
             :
             The
             most
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Empire
             (
             the
             Eastern
             and
             African
             )
             sometimes
             obeyed
             him
             as
             the
             chief
             in
             the
             Empire
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             amd
             sometimes
             they
             cast
             him
             off
             when
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             cast
             him
             off
             :
             but
             they
             never
             obeyed
             him
             as
             the
             
               Soveraign
               Bishop
            
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             III.
             In
             the
             third
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               Congregation
            
             ]
             as
             it
             signifieth
             
               the
               Universal
               Church
            
             ,
             I
             confess
             that
             I
             can
             shew
             you
             no
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             now
             visible
             rejecting
             the
             Pope
             ;
             for
             the
             
             Universal
             leaveth
             out
             no
             part
             ,
             though
             a
             corrupt
             part
             ;
             and
             while
             Papists
             own
             him
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             the
             Universal
             Church
             disowneth
             him
             ;
             but
             I
             can
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Primitive
               Universal
            
             Church
             never
             owned
             any
             Universal
             Head
             or
             Governour
             but
             Christ
             and
             his
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             indefinite
             charge
             may
             be
             called
             Universal
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Universal
             Church
             never
             owned
             the
             Roman
             Universal
             Soveraignty
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             own
             it
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             whole
             may
             be
             denominated
             from
             the
             major
             part
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             Universal
             Church
             disowneth
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             Reader
             answer
             these
             like
             Sophisms
             and
             you
             have
             answered
             this
             man
             of
             Art.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               No
               Congregation
               of
               Christians
               hath
               been
               perpetually
               visible
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Patriarchs
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
            
             (
             at
             least
             heretofore
             ;
             )
             
               Ergo
               no
               other
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             But
             another
             is
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             And
             none
             that
             doth
             ,
             or
             ever
             did
             acknowledge
             those
             Patriarchs
             ,
             was
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             And
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             acknowledged
             them
             at
             first
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             erected
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             2.
             
             Inst.
             
               [
               No
               Congregation
               of
               Christians
               hath
               been
               perpetually
               visible
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               condemneth
               the
               Monothelites
               ,
               the
               Nestorians
               ,
               the
               Eutychians
               ,
               the
               Audians
               ,
               the
               Luciferians
               ,
               the
               Quartodecimani
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Ergo
               no
               other
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Part
             of
             the
             Church
             condemn
             them
             ,
             and
             part
             never
             heard
             of
             them
             :
             And
             before
             they
             rose
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             condemned
             them
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             another
             Instance
             is
             ,
             
               [
               No
               Congregation
               of
               Christians
               hath
               been
               perpetually
               visible
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               Administreth
               the
               Eucharist
               only
               in
               one
               kind
               (
               without
               the
               Cup
               )
               and
               which
               useth
               publick
               Prayers
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
               ;
               and
               which
               forbiddeth
               the
               reading
               the
               Scripture
               translated
               without
               special
               License
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Ergo
               no
               other
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Only
             a
             corrupt
             part
             now
             doth
             these
             ;
             The
             most
             discover
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             were
             guilty
             of
             it
             in
             many
             Generations
             ,
             Doth
             there
             need
             any
             other
             Answer
             to
             such
             palpable
             Sophismes
             ?
             His
             Argument
             plainly
             should
             run
             thus
             ;
             
               [
               No
               Congregation
               of
               Christians
               hath
               been
               perpetually
               visible
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               now
               owneth
               the
               Trayterous
               Usurpation
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Lateran
             ;
             
               and
               part
               of
               whose
               Religion
               is
               for
               exterminating
               ,
               or
               burning
               all
               that
               will
               not
               renounce
               all
               belief
               of
               Humane
               Senses
               ,
               in
               believing
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               and
               for
               casting
               out
               Princes
               that
               execute
               not
               this
               ,
               and
               absolving
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Oathes
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               which
               hath
               corrupted
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             Ergo
             
               no
               other
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             diseased
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             only
             is
             guilty
             of
             this
             now
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             far
             from
             it
             heretofore
             .
          
           
             But
             pag.
             83.
             he
             telleth
             me
             that
             he
             meaneth
             
               neither
               one
               present
               Assembly
               ,
               nor
               yet
               one
               as
               united
               in
               one
               visible
               Humane
               Head
               ;
               but
               abstracting
               from
               that
               also
               ,
               be
               it
               but
               truly
               and
               properly
               one
               :
            
             
             
               whencesoever
               the
               Unity
               is
               drawn
               ,
               't
               is
               all
               alike
               to
               the
               solution
               of
               the
               Argument
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Then
             sure
             our
             business
             is
             in
             a
             hopeful
             way
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             good
             as
             ended
             .
             Remember
             this
             and
             fly
             not
             from
             it
             :
             
               Our
               Unity
               is
               in
               Christ
               our
               Head
               :
               One
               King
               maketh
               us
               one
               Kingdom
               :
               All
               Christians
               are
               one
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             Yea
             ,
             moreover
             we
             are
             one
             in
             all
             the
             seven
             Points
             of
             Unity
             required
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             viz.
             We
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             
               One
               Body
            
             ,
             (
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             )
             2.
             
             
               One
               Spirit
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               One
               hope
               of
               our
               Calling
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             Eternal
             Glory
             .
             )
             4
             ,
             
               One
               Lord
            
             ,
             (
             without
             a
             Vice-Christ
             .
             )
             5.
             
             
               One
               Faith
            
             ,
             (
             summarily
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             integrally
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             )
             6.
             
             
               One
               Baptisme
            
             ,
             (
             or
             solemnised
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             .
             )
             7.
             
             
               One
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               through
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               us
               all
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Integrals
             ,
             though
             our
             Grace
             hath
             various
             degrees
             ,
             we
             all
             receive
             the
             inspired
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             the
             way
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             (
             though
             we
             receive
             not
             an
             Usurper
             that
             maketh
             himself
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             in
             Title
             ,
             while
             he
             Governeth
             not
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             according
             to
             God's
             Law
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             oft
             obtruded
             by
             Whores
             and
             Murders
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             wicked
             Slave
             of
             Satan
             ,
             so
             judged
             by
             his
             own
             General
             Councils
             .
             )
          
           
             We
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             are
             among
             us
             different
             Opinions
             ;
             but
             neither
             for
             Kind
             or
             Number
             comparable
             to
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             Papal
             Sectaries
             among
             themselves
             .
             Not
             for
             Kind
             ,
             such
             as
             about
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             False-witness
             ;
             yea
             ,
             about
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             it self
             are
             by
             the
             Iansenists
             charged
             on
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             proved
             out
             of
             their
             express
             words
             :
             Nor
             such
             as
             Mr.
             Clarkson
             hath
             collected
             from
             the
             express
             words
             of
             their
             most
             
             famous
             Doctors
             of
             all
             Parties
             :
             Nor
             such
             about
             King-killing
             ,
             dissolving
             Subjects
             Oathes
             ,
             &c.
             as
             
               H.
               Fowlis
            
             hath
             gathered
             from
             the
             express
             words
             of
             your
             greatest
             Doctors
             ,
             And
             for
             Number
             ,
             all
             the
             Sects
             in
             the
             World
             (
             of
             Christians
             )
             set
             together
             ,
             have
             not
             half
             the
             Controversies
             and
             contentious
             Writings
             against
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             your
             Schoolmen
             and
             other
             Writers
             of
             your
             Church
             have
             .
          
           
             For
             our
             parts
             ,
             we
             look
             not
             that
             our
             Union
             should
             be
             perfect
             ,
             till
             our
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             we
             our selves
             be
             perfect
             .
             They
             that
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             will
             err
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             differ
             in
             part
             .
             We
             believe
             that
             
               [
               there
               are
               diversities
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               differences
               of
               Administrations
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Lord
               ;
               and
               diversity
               of
               Operations
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               who
               worketh
               all
               in
               all
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Bedy
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               hath
               many
               Members
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               one
               Body
               ,
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               Body
               ;
               so
               also
               is
               Christ
               :
               For
               by
               one
               Spirit
               we
               are
               Baptised
               into
               one
               Body
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               all
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               Spirit
               .
               Thus
               are
               we
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             not
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             )
             
               and
               Members
               in
               particular
               :
               And
               God
               hath
               set
               some
               in
            
             (
             this
             Body
             )
             
               the
               Church
               ,
               first
               Apostles
            
             ,
             (
             not
             first
             a
             Vice-Christ
             ,
             )
             
               secondly
               Prophets
               ,
               thirdly
               Teachers
            
             ;
             (
             but
             no
             Universal
             Vicar-Head
             .
             )
             All
             these
             are
             Members
             ,
             and
             should
             so
             live
             in
             love
             that
             there
             be
             no
             Schisme
             in
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             But
             pag.
             84.
             the
             Man
             is
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             though
             I
             name
             them
             ,
             what
             I
             mean
             by
             
               [
               These
               Churches
               united
               in
               one
               Christ.
               ]
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             should
             I
             make
             a
             Man
             know
             that
             is
             unwilling
             ?
             or
             how
             but
             by
             naming
             them
             by
             their
             Country
             and
             Profession
             ?
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Christians
            
             of
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Egypt
               ,
               Syria
               ,
            
             the
             Georgians
             ,
             the
             Iacobites
             ;
             those
             falsly
             called
             by
             you
             Nestorians
             ,
             and
             Eutychians
             ,
             the
             
               Africans
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Muscovites
            
             ,
             the
             
               Britains
               ,
               Seots
               ,
               Swedes
               ,
               Danes
               ,
               Belgians
               ,
               Saxons
               ,
               Helvetians
               ,
            
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Germans
               ,
               Transilvanians
               ,
               Hungarians
               ,
               French
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             now
             disown
             the
             Papacy
             ;
             who
             were
             some
             Countrys
             never
             under
             the
             Pope
             ,
             some
             Countries
             at
             first
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             rejected
             him
             ;
             and
             some
             at
             first
             from
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             next
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             repented
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             them
             have
             been
             Christians
             from
             their
             first
             conversion
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Can
             I
             speak
             plainer
             ?
          
           
             But
             Num.
             42.
             he
             granteth
             that
             
               All
               that
               are
               true
               Christians
               are
               one
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               Church
               of
            
             
             
               Christ
               ;
               but
               denyeth
               that
               these
               are
               true
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             pag.
             84.
             
             He
             would
             seem
             to
             give
             some
             reason
             for
             his
             denyal
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               [
               I
               deny
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               independent
               on
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Even
             now
             he
             
               abstracted
               from
               this
            
             :
             But
             now
             they
             are
             
               no
               Christians
            
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             
               Dependendents
               on
               the
               Pope
            
             .
             Such
             a
             Denyal
             is
             an
             easie
             Task
             ,
             and
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             their
             Writings
             .
             But
             what
             need
             there
             then
             so
             many
             Ambages
             and
             large
             Volumes
             ,
             to
             bring
             out
             such
             a
             short
             and
             crude
             Assertion
             ?
             Could
             you
             not
             have
             said
             this
             without
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               [
               He
               is
               no
               Christian
               that
               dependeth
               not
               on
               the
               Pope
               .
               ]
            
             But
             is
             it
             not
             incumbent
             on
             you
             to
             prove
             it
             ?
             Undoubtedly
             it
             is
             .
             1.
             
             In
             
               foro
               Scholastico
            
             ,
             as
             an
             Affirmer
             .
             2.
             
             In
             
               foro
               civili
               &
               Ecclesiastico
            
             ,
             as
             an
             Accuser
             .
             And
             till
             you
             have
             proved
             it
             ,
             what
             need
             they
             ,
             or
             I
             care
             for
             yoùr
             words
             ?
             Must
             all
             Men
             pass
             for
             
               no
               Christian
            
             ,
             that
             a
             Priest
             or
             Jesuit
             will
             say
             
               are
               none
            
             ?
             Or
             am
             I
             ,
             and
             all
             Men
             ,
             disobliged
             from
             
               loving
               all
               those
               as
               Christians
            
             ,
             whom
             such
             as
             you
             will
             affirm
             to
             be
             
               no
               Christians
               ?
               Love
            
             is
             easily
             destroyed
             ,
             if
             this
             much
             will
             do
             it
             :
             But
             it
             costeth
             more
             than
             so
             to
             cause
             it
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             85.
             
             He
             addeth
             ,
             
               [
               Let
               them
               have
               been
               as
               visible
               as
               you
               please
               ,
               that
               's
               nothing
               to
               me
               ;
               so
               were
               the
            
             Arrians
             ,
             Sabellians
             ,
             Montanists
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Prove
               they
               were
               no
               more
               than
               one
               visible
               Congregation
            
             
             
               of
               Christians
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               with
               ▪
               Orthodox
               Christians
               :
               that
               's
               the
               present
               Controversie
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             hope
             we
             shall
             find
             out
             the
             Controversie
             at
             last
             ;
             though
             it
             seems
             as
             hard
             almost
             as
             to
             resolve
             it
             :
             How
             oft
             must
             I
             repeat
             the
             same
             Proof
             ?
             Again
             my
             Proof
             is
             this
             ,
             
               [
               Those
               that
               are
               baptised
               into
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               hold
               all
               essential
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               not
               apostatizing
               from
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               any
               essential
               part
               ,
               are
               true
               Christians
               :
               But
               such
               are
               they
               before
               mentioned
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             Baptized
             is
             not
             denyed
             ;
             and
             Baptizing
             is
             Christening
             ;
             and
             supposeth
             the
             profession
             of
             all
             that
             is
             essential
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             could
             not
             make
             them
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             No
             man
             that
             professeth
             himself
             a
             Christian
             must
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             no
             Christian
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             convict
             by
             lawful
             proof
             ;
             because
             as
             sincerity
             or
             heart-consent
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             our
             Christianity
             as
             invisible
             before
             God
             ,
             so
             Baptism
             and
             
               professed
               consent
            
             to
             that
             Covenant
             is
             our
             visible
             Christianity
             before
             men
             ;
             every
             man
             being
             the
             Expositor
             of
             his
             own
             belief
             and
             
             resolution
             :
             but
             that
             these
             Churches
             have
             Apostat●…zed
             from
             the
             whole
             or
             any
             essential
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             unproved
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             :
             As
             every
             particular
             man
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Christian
             who
             is
             baptized
             and
             professeth
             it
             ,
             till
             his
             profession
             be
             disproved
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             whole
             Countries
             and
             Churches
             that
             profess
             Christianity
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             supposed
             without
             proof
             to
             be
             no
             Christians
             .
             If
             a
             Papist
             will
             say
             to
             all
             the
             men
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             
               prove
               that
               you
               are
               no
               Thieves
               ,
               no
               Adulterers
               ,
               no
               Murderers
               ,
               no
               Lyars
               ,
               no
               Traytors
               ,
            
             or
             
               else
               I
               will
               take
               you
               for
               such
               .
            
             I
             think
             they
             may
             more
             justly
             say
             ,
             
               prove
               that
               we
               are
               such
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               will
               take
               you
               for
               a
               standerer
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             they
             are
             of
             one
             Church
             I
             prove
             ;
             
               [
               All
               Christians
               are
               one
               Church
               ,
               but
               those
               are
               Christians
               ;
               therefore
               of
               one
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             The
             major
             is
             certain
             ,
             
               [
               They
               that
               are
               the
               Members
               and
               Subjects
               of
               one
               Christ
               ,
               are
               of
               one
               Church
               .
               All
               Christians
               are
               the
               Members
               and
               Subjects
               of
               one
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               of
               one
               Church
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             All
             that
             have
             the
             seven
             terms
             of
             Union
             before
             mentioned
             out
             of
             Eph.
             4.
             are
             of
             one
             Church
             ;
             but
             such
             are
             these
             before
             named
             .
          
           
             Here
             remember
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             I
             plead
             not
             for
             the
             Christianity
             of
             any
             that
             are
             proved
             to
             deny
             indeed
             any
             one
             essential
             point
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             this
             man
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             (
             and
             so
             every
             word
             in
             the
             Bible
             )
             is
             such
             an
             essential
             ;
             nor
             that
             our
             Church
             or
             Religion
             is
             so
             strange
             a
             thing
             as
             to
             have
             no
             
               perpetual
               ,
               integral
               parts
            
             nor
             accidents
             ;
             but
             what
             will
             not
             some
             men
             have
             a
             Face
             to
             defend
             ?
             2.
             
             That
             this
             same
             man
             hath
             already
             maintained
             that
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             not
             sufficiently
             propounded
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             agreed
             among
             them
             that
             any
             more
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             be
             explicitely
             believed
             ,
             than
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               reward
               for
               good
            
             works
             :
             And
             yet
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             must
             be
             no
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             Members
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             it
             be
             still
             remembred
             to
             acquit
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Southern
             Churches
             from
             the
             Papists
             charge
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             Nestorians
             and
             
               Eutychians
               ,
            
             )
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Accusers
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             Calumniators
             ,
             till
             they
             prove
             it
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             rules
             of
             common
             Justice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             if
             they
             could
             prove
             
               Dioscorus
               e.
               g.
            
             an
             Eutychian
             ,
             that
             's
             no
             proof
             that
             all
             the
             Bishops
             that
             adhered
             to
             him
             were
             such
             :
             for
             it
             's
             apparent
             by
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councils
             that
             Multitudes
             adhered
             to
             him
             because
             they
             thought
             him
             no
             Eutychian
             :
             [
             and
             
               Derodon
               de
               supposit●…
            
             hath
             undeniably
             proved
             ,
             that
             Dioscorus
             said
             but
             what
             his
             Predecessor
             Cyril
             hath
             oft
             said
             ,
             whom
             you
             approved
             .
             ]
             and
             many
             because
             they
             thought
             the
             Judgment
             unjust
             that
             judged
             him
             so
             ,
             and
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             many
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Seat
             ,
             yea
             many
             for
             fear
             of
             death
             by
             the
             people
             that
             were
             affected
             to
             him
             as
             their
             Patriarch
             ,
             though
             they
             understood
             not
             the
             cause
             in
             question
             .
             He
             that
             readeth
             the
             Bishops
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             ,
             part
             crying
             out
             prostrate
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               miseremini
               ,
               miseremini
               ,
               non
               dissentimus
            
             ;
             else
             ,
             
               kill
               us
               here
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               go
               home
               ,
               if
               we
               desert
               and
               raile
               against
               our
               Patriarch
               before
               another
               be
               chosen
               ,
               the
               people
               will
               kill
               us
            
             ;
             and
             another
             part
             of
             them
             confessing
             that
             fear
             made
             them
             subscribe
             at
             the
             Council
             at
             Ephes.
             2.
             and
             some
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Away
               with
               them
               they
               are
            
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             cryed
             
               non
               dissentimus
            
             ;
             may
             well
             judge
             that
             all
             were
             not
             Hereticks
             that
             clamor
             called
             so
             .
             3.
             
             If
             they
             could
             prove
             those
             few
             Bishops
             that
             were
             openly
             accused
             and
             noted
             to
             be
             Eutychians
             ,
             that
             's
             no
             proof
             that
             the
             rest
             were
             so
             .
             4.
             
             If
             they
             could
             prove
             that
             many
             then
             were
             so
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             those
             that
             now
             there
             inhabit
             are
             so
             .
             5.
             
             And
             of
             Nestorianism
             there
             is
             less
             publick
             shew
             of
             proof
             .
             6.
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             yea
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             it
             's
             most
             probable
             never
             understood
             the
             Controversies
             .
             7.
             
             Yea
             he
             that
             with
             judgment
             readeth
             the
             Acts
             ,
             History
             ,
             and
             Debates
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             may
             well
             doubt
             whether
             
               Nestorius
               ,
               Eutyches
            
             ,
             or
             Dioscorus
             understood
             them
             themselves
             :
             and
             whether
             the
             Heresie
             lay
             not
             mostly
             in
             an
             unskilfulness
             of
             interpreting
             of
             words
             and
             expressions
             .
             Dioscorus
             solemnly
             professed
             that
             he
             held
             neither
             division
             of
             Natures
             ,
             nor
             
               confusion
               of
               them
            
             ,
             nor
             transmutation
             ,
             and
             that
             
               antecedent
               to
               their
               Union
               they
               were
               two
               :
            
             These
             are
             unskilful
             expressions
             :
             But
             one
             would
             think
             that
             he
             that
             held
             that
             Union
             did
             neither
             change
             nor
             confound
             them
             ,
             must
             needs
             mean
             that
             they
             were
             distinct
             though
             not
             divided
             :
             and
             the
             Orthodox
             denyed
             division
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
             And
             if
             men
             had
             in
             those
             Councils
             but
             distin
             guished
             the
             senses
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               Union
            
             ]
             or
             
               [
               One
            
             ]
             half
             as
             exactly
             as
             all
             Metaphysicks
             and
             Schoolmen
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             great
             doubt
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             have
             reconciled
             both
             Eutyches
             and
             Nestorius
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             it
             being
             most
             undeniable
             
             that
             there
             is
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             in
             which
             Christs
             Natures
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             One
             ,
             and
             a
             sense
             in
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             so
             said
             :
             A
             sense
             in
             which
             he
             had
             
               two
               Wills
            
             ,
             and
             a
             sense
             in
             which
             he
             had
             ●…ut
             one
             :
             A
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               person
            
             ]
             in
             which
             it
             might
             be
             said
             to
             have
             had
             two
             persons
             ,
             and
             a
             sense
             in
             which
             it
             could
             not
             be
             so
             said
             :
             And
             he
             that
             readeth
             how
             Hierom
             was
             a
             while
             Hereticated
             for
             refusing
             the
             word
             hypostasis
             ,
             and
             what
             Controversie
             was
             about
             that
             word
             and
             persona
             between
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             found
             out
             by
             Nazianzene
             and
             other
             peaceable
             men
             that
             they
             meant
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             may
             possibly
             hope
             that
             if
             such
             men
             as
             are
             peaceable
             and
             skilful
             in
             discussing
             ambiguous
             terms
             ,
             and
             driving
             unskilful
             men
             to
             understand
             others
             ,
             and
             speak
             aptly
             themselves
             ,
             had
             patiently
             searched
             the
             business
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             found
             fewer
             Hereticks
             than
             were
             judged
             such
             .
             And
             their
             own
             Writers
             have
             no
             other
             Argument
             to
             excuse
             Pope
             Honorius
             ,
             (
             condemned
             for
             a
             Heretick
             by
             a
             Council
             as
             well
             as
             Nestorius
             and
             Dioscorus
             )
             but
             that
             he
             understood
             not
             the
             words
             and
             was
             misunderstood
             :
             And
             Nestorius
             (
             whatever
             some
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             denyed
             Christ
             to
             be
             two
             persons
             ;
             These
             are
             his
             words
             to
             Cyrils
             Papers
             
               [
               In
               eo
               〈◊〉
               laudo
               quod
               distinctionem
               Naturarum
               secundum
               Divinitatis
               &
               humanitatis
               rationem
               harumque
               in
               Una
               duntax●…t
               persona
               proedicas
               .
            
             His
             Heresie
             lay
             in
             two
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             said
             Mary
             was
             not
             to
             becalled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Deipara
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             :
             2.
             
             That
             he
             said
             in
             the
             Synod
             ,
             
               He
               would
               not
               say
               that
               God
               was
               two
               or
               three
               months
               old
            
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             
             Cyril's
             answer
             to
             the
             objections
             of
             the
             oriental
             Bishops
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             aptness
             of
             the
             word
             Deipara
             was
             the
             Controversie
             :
             And
             he
             that
             had
             but
             said
             that
             
               Christus
               non
               Qua
               Deus
               ,
               sed
               Qui
               Deus
               ,
            
             &
             
               qua
               Deus
               Unitus
               humanitati
            
             was
             born
             of
             Mary
             ,
             had
             been
             like
             to
             have
             reconciled
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             the
             number
             so
             judged
             was
             inconsiderable
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             those
             Countreys
             ;
             and
             among
             millions
             of
             Christians
             it
             is
             not
             twenty
             Bishops
             thought
             guilty
             that
             are
             a
             proof
             that
             the
             Country
             or
             Multitude
             was
             so
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ordinarily
             justifie
             them
             from
             that
             charge
             ,
             and
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             of
             those
             Countries
             are
             honest
             harmless
             men
             ,
             that
             understand
             not
             what
             such
             Heresies
             are
             or
             detest
             them
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             before
             shewed
             out
             of
             Brochardus
             that
             dwelt
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             And
             what
             man
             can
             tell
             us
             that
             millions
             of
             professed
             Christians
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             never
             declared
             any
             such
             thing
             themselves
             .
             Were
             it
             lawful
             so
             boldly
             to
             censure
             others
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             excusable
             should
             we
             be
             if
             we
             judged
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Followers
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             are
             far
             more
             corrupt
             and
             erroneous
             than
             these
             whom
             they
             accuse
             ,
             and
             deny
             to
             be
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             But
             page
             86.
             87.
             malignity
             is
             so
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             for
             some
             sorry
             pretensions
             against
             Christian
             charity
             ,
             and
             for
             Unchurching
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             
             say
             but
             such
             stuff
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             
               I
               require
               the
               nomination
               of
               the
               determinate
               Opinions
               of
               Societies
               ,
               as
               
                 Hussites
                 ,
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Eutychians
                 ,
              
               &c.
               not
               of
               their
               persons
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               say
               you
               nominate
               none
               ,
               much
               less
               prosecute
               you
               those
               with
               whom
               you
               begun
               :
               Now
               these
               were
               
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 Protestants
              
               ;
               So
               that
               I
               speak
               undeniably
               of
               the
               nomination
               of
               Sects
               and
               Societies
               ,
               not
               of
               Names
               and
               Sir-names
               and
               Genealogies
               of
               persons
               :
               There
               were
               different
               Sects
               and
               Professions
               in
               different
               Countries
               ,
               as
               
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 Abassia
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               require
               the
               nomination
               of
               which
               of
               those
               Sects
               or
               Parties
               you
               mean
               in
               those
               Times
               and
               Nations
               ,
               not
               what
               were
               their
               Names
               and
               Sir-names
               :
               nor
               is
               it
               sufficient
               that
               you
               say
               there
               were
               Christians
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christians
               univocally
               so
               called
               or
               true
               Christians
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               in
               
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 Egypt
              
               &c.
               who
               denyed
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               ;
               for
               unless
               you
               nominate
               of
               what
               Party
               ,
               Sect
               ,
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               Profession
               they
               were
               ,
               how
               shall
               any
               man
               judge
               whether
               they
               held
               not
               some
               Opinion
               contrary
               to
               the
               essentials
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               became
               no
               Christians
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             would
             not
             insult
             over
             Men
             in
             their
             sin
             and
             folly
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             say
             that
             I
             reverenee
             that
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             of
             God
             which
             hath
             made
             the
             Evidences
             of
             Christian
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Rights
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligations
             to
             Love
             and
             Concord
             so
             clear
             ;
             that
             Learned
             Malice
             ,
             trained
             up
             in
             Satan's
             〈◊〉
             cannot
             speak
             against
             it
             ,
             without
             such
             impudencse
             as
             this
             Man
             here
             is
             put
             to
             exercise
             .
             When
             he
             denyed
             most
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             
               true
               Christians
            
             ,
             he
             puts
             me
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             have
             been
             such
             :
             I
             convince
             him
             that
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             ●…o
             name
             the
             Men
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             Country
             it self
             may
             prove
             but
             a
             mutable
             Seat
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             I
             prove
             that
             Christians
             that
             deny
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             ,
             or
             are
             none
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             
             have
             successively
             from
             the
             beginning
             inhabited
             those
             Countries
             :
             And
             now
             the
             Man
             is
             angry
             that
             I
             will
             not
             call
             them
             by
             the
             Names
             which
             their
             malice
             casteth
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             call
             them
             
               Christians
               of
            
             Armenia
             ,
             Ethiopia
             ,
             &c.
             
             Their
             factious
             Interest
             taught
             them
             to
             stigmatize
             better
             Men
             with
             odious
             Titles
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             needs
             do
             so
             too
             .
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             resume
             some
             modesty
             ;
             if
             I
             prove
             them
             Christians
             ,
             do
             you
             prove
             them
             unchristned
             if
             you
             can
             .
             I
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             baptised
             ,
             and
             profess
             all
             these
             Creeds
             which
             were
             the
             Symbol
             of
             Christians
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             ;
             and
             they
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
             Do
             you
             prove
             that
             they
             invalidate
             all
             this
             Profession
             ,
             or
             confess
             your self
             a
             Calumniator
             .
             Must
             I
             tell
             you
             what
             By
             Opinions
             they
             all
             hold
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             judge
             whether
             they
             are
             Christians
             or
             not
             ?
             Cannot
             you
             judge
             by
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             till
             you
             are
             told
             their
             Opinions
             in
             controverted
             things
             ?
             Why
             then
             said
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             call
             not
             for
             their
             Names
             ?
             How
             can
             I
             tell
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Men
             un-named
             and
             unknown
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             Professions
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             the
             Opinions
             of
             my
             Neighbours
             at
             the
             next
             Doors
             ;
             and
             must
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             Opinions
             of
             all
             the
             People
             of
             foreign
             Lands
             .
             Is
             this
             necessary
             to
             know
             a
             Papist
             ?
             Cannot
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             Men
             are
             Papists
             that
             
               profess
               subjection
               to
               the
               Pope
               as
               the
               Vice-Christ
               ,
            
             unless
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             they
             are
             Molinists
             ,
             or
             Dominicans
             ,
             Franciscans
             ,
             Benedictines
             ,
             Jesuits
             ,
             Jansenists
             ,
             &c.
             
             Their
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             is
             notorious
             ;
             if
             you
             can
             prove
             them
             no
             Christians
             ,
             do
             .
             I
             suppose
             that
             one
             of
             twenty
             thousand
             of
             them
             never
             studied
             the
             Eutychian
             ,
             or
             Nestorian
             Controversies
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             those
             Christians
             that
             died
             before
             these
             Names
             and
             Men
             were
             born
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             that
             when
             these
             Names
             came
             first
             up
             ,
             one
             Pastor
             of
             an
             hundred
             might
             side
             with
             one
             of
             these
             Sects
             ,
             which
             the
             Ages
             following
             little
             minded
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             considerable
             number
             :
             and
             I
             suppose
             that
             some
             that
             defended
             Eutyches
             and
             Nestorius
             knew
             not
             what
             the
             Heresie
             was
             ,
             and
             erred
             not
             so
             grosly
             as
             those
             Iesuits
             did
             about
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             &c.
             whom
             Montaltus
             and
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Morals
            
             describe
             ;
             nor
             your
             common
             Doctors
             cited
             by
             Mr.
             Clarkson
             ;
             no
             nor
             so
             bad
             as
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Constance
            
             and
             Basil
             say
             your
             Popes
             have
             done
             ,
             nor
             as
             others
             of
             you
             say
             those
             Councils
             did
             ;
             no
             nor
             as
             the
             Council
             at
             the
             Laterane
             ,
             did
             in
             decreeing
             the
             Exterminations
             of
             all
             that
             you
             call
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             deposition
             of
             Princes
             that
             will
             not
             exterminate
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             disobliging
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oathes
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             arguing
             of
             yours
             be
             good
             ,
             suppose
             it
             used
             with
             your selves
             :
             
               [
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               you
               profess
               your selves
               Christians
               and
               Papists
               ;
               tell
               us
               what
               other
               Opinions
               you
               are
               of
               ,
               or
               else
               how
               can
               we
               know
               that
               you
               are
               Christians
               ?
               ]
            
             But
             we
             are
             ashamed
             of
             such
             Methods
             ;
             when
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             bindeth
             all
             Men
             ,
             beyond
             their
             Profession
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             
               no
               Traytors
               ,
               no
               Thieves
               ,
               Fornicators
               ,
               Lyars
               ,
            
             &c.
             then
             I
             may
             yield
             that
             Men
             professing
             Christianity
             must
             prove
             further
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             invalidate
             not
             their
             own
             Profession
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             then
             grant
             you
             ,
             that
             any
             are
             obliged
             to
             prove
             this
             but
             themselves
             .
             How
             can
             I
             prove
             such
             Negatives
             of
             millions
             in
             the
             remote
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
             (
             if
             they
             could
             prove
             it
             of
             themselves
             )
             Call
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             must
             have
             such
             Negatives
             proved
             :
             But
             see
             that
             you
             call
             them
             one
             by
             one
             ;
             for
             my
             Neighbour's
             errour
             proveth
             not
             mine
             .
             If
             I
             were
             put
             to
             take
             you
             and
             all
             the
             Papists
             in
             England
             for
             no
             Christians
             ,
             unless
             I
             could
             prove
             you
             to
             be
             no
             Sectaries
             ,
             no
             Hereticks
             ,
             no
             Traytors
             ,
             no
             Drunkards
             ,
             Perjured
             ,
             Fornicators
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             were
             it
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             any
             one
             of
             you
             ?
             This
             is
             one
             difference
             it
             seems
             between
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Papal
             Church-Government
             and
             Christ's
             :
             And
             perhaps
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Racks
             and
             Torments
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             to
             make
             Men
             confess
             what
             Opinion
             they
             are
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Answer
             to
             W.
             J's
             third
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             He
             begins
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             his
             third
             Chapter
             ,
             pap
             .
             88
             ,
             89.
             with
             again
             repeating
             his
             
             Question
             thus
             ;
             
               [
               Were
               they
               all
               united
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Unity
               of
               external
               Communion
               ;
               without
               those
               two
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               be
               united
               in
               Christ.
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             am
             afraid
             these
             Repetitions
             will
             tire
             the
             Reader
             ,
             I
             have
             proved
             them
             united
             in
             
               one
               Faith
            
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             in
             one
             
               External
               Communion
            
             in
             much
             more
             of
             it
             than
             is
             
               essential
               to
               Christianity
            
             ,
             viz.
             in
             
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               praise
               ,
               thanksgiuing
               ,
               confession
               of
               sins
               ,
               preaching
               and
               reading
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               observation
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               &c.
            
             without
             differing
             in
             any
             thing
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             if
             by
             the
             ambiguous
             word
             of
             
               [
               Unity
               of
               External
               Communion
            
             ]
             you
             should
             mean
             either
             that
             
             they
             must
             meet
             all
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             or
             be
             all
             under
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             these
             you
             before
             disowned
             :
             And
             if
             you
             mean
             that
             they
             must
             all
             have
             one
             Book
             of
             Liturgie
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             so
             had
             not
             your
             Roman
             Church
             of
             above
             600
             years
             at
             least
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             any
             considerable
             number
             of
             them
             ;
             every
             Bishop
             making
             his
             Lyturgie
             ,
             or
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             he
             saw
             meet
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             mean
             that
             they
             must
             have
             no
             differences
             in
             any
             Word
             ,
             or
             Ceremony
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             are
             of
             several
             Churches
             ,
             (
             or
             half
             of
             no
             Church
             ,
             )
             who
             differ
             about
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             Days
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             shall
             not
             believe
             you
             while
             I
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               (
               Rom.
            
             14.
             and
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
             Iam.
             3.
             &c.
             )
             nor
             till
             I
             renounce
             Humanity
             ,
             or
             believe
             that
             Men
             of
             several
             Complexions
             ,
             Statures
             ,
             or
             Languages
             ,
             may
             not
             yet
             be
             all
             truly
             Men
             !
             They
             that
             bring
             it
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             no
             Christian
             if
             I
             eat
             not
             Fish
             in
             Lent
             rather
             than
             Flesh
             ,
             may
             Unchristian
             me
             next
             if
             I
             eat
             not
             my
             Bread
             without
             Cheese
             ,
             or
             my
             Cheese
             without
             Bread
             ;
             or
             if
             I
             take
             not
             the
             Pope
             for
             my
             Apothecary
             ,
             or
             Physitian
             .
             Lay
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             Racks
             ,
             and
             Fires
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             will
             soon
             laugh
             down
             your
             arrogant
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             I
             demanded
             his
             Proof
             that
             ever
             there
             was
             a
             Papist
             ,
             or
             almost
             ,
             one
             Church
             of
             Papists
             in
             the
             World
             for
             400
             years
             after
             Christ
             ?
             And
             he
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             
               [
               the
               Oration
               of
               Pope
            
             Celestine
             's
             
             
               Legates
               in
               the
               Council
               at
            
             Ephesus
             proveth
             it
             ;
             and
             
               though
               that
               Council
               was
               celebrated
            
             430
             ,
             
               yet
               in
               a
               moral
               consideration
               that
               passeth
               for
            
             400
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Answ.
             What
             cannot
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Morals
            
             make
             good
             ?
             By
             them
             430
             years
             is
             within
             the
             400.
             
             And
             by
             them
             a
             Speech
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Legates
             goeth
             for
             proof
             of
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Council
             :
             But
             what
             was
             that
             Speech
             it self
             ?
             First
             ,
             Note
             that
             the
             Council
             was
             called
             by
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Celestine
             ,
             sending
             his
             
               Literae
               Augustales
            
             to
             all
             the
             Metropolitans
             ,
             commanding
             them
             to
             appear
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Cyril
             ,
             and
             not
             Celestine
             ,
             was
             sent
             to
             at
             first
             for
             help
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Cyril
             presided
             :
             And
             whereas
             the
             Papists
             feign
             that
             he
             did
             it
             as
             the
             Pope's
             Substitute
             ,
             the
             Councils
             Letters
             to
             the
             Emperour
             expresses
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope's
             three
             Legates
             were
             the
             Men
             that
             represented
             his
             Person
             ,
             
               (
               Bin.
               p.
            
             756.
             )
             And
             that
             they
             commended
             to
             Theodosius
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             signification
             of
             common
             consent
             .
             4.
             
             And
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             these
             words
             of
             Philip
             ,
             a
             Roman
             Presbyter
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             this
             great
             boast
             is
             of
             ,
             
               [
               Thanking
               them
               for
               so
               receiving
               the
               Pope's
               Letters
               ,
               ]
               —
               [
               Non
               enim
               ignara
               est
               vestra
               beatitudo
               totius
               fidei
               caeterorumque
               omnium
               Apostolorum
               caput
               b●…atum
               Apostolum
               Petrum
               extitisse
               .
            
             And
             after
             that
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             and
             Head
             ,
             had
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             liveth
             and
             judgeth
             in
             his
             Successors
             :
             But
             he
             denyeth
             not
             that
             the
             other
             Apostles
             also
             had
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             on
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             And
             these
             high
             words
             spoken
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Pope's
             greatness
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             were
             but
             to
             maintain
             his
             place
             in
             Councils
             ;
             and
             never
             spoken
             to
             the
             Churches
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             nor
             such
             Power
             over
             them
             claimed
             by
             him
             :
             And
             the
             Councils
             Decrees
             were
             past
             before
             these
             Legates
             came
             ,
             by
             whose
             consent
             Cyril
             was
             glad
             to
             strengthen
             his
             Party
             ,
             having
             been
             condemned
             by
             
               Ioh.
               Antioch
               .
               Nestorius
            
             ,
             &c.
             And
             doth
             not
             Hesichius
             say
             as
             much
             of
             Andrew
             ,
             (
             cited
             by
             me
             elsewhere
             ?
             )
             and
             many
             a
             Protestant
             that
             taketh
             Peter
             to
             have
             been
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             Fore-man
             of
             a
             Jury
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             would
             say
             the
             same
             words
             :
             But
             he
             intimateth
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             
             Peter's
             Successor
             .
             True
             ,
             he
             so
             supposed
             him
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             in
             equality
             of
             Power
             :
             And
             common
             reas●…n
             will
             interpret
             him
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             all
             the
             Councils
             and
             those
             times
             ,
             viz.
             as
             having
             the
             first
             place
             in
             the
             Imperial
             Councils
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             being
             the
             Bishop
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             There
             is
             no
             probability
             that
             this
             one
             Man
             extended
             his
             Power
             further
             than
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Papist
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             have
             not
             proved
             one
             in
             400
             years
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             consented
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             contradicted
             
               one
               imposing
               a
               Superiour
               and
               a
               Iudge
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             They
             never
             took
             him
             for
             a
             Judge
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             as
             the
             first
             Patriarch
             had
             the
             first
             Seat
             and
             Vote
             .
             2.
             
             Cyril
             was
             there
             the
             first
             ;
             the
             Legates
             coming
             after
             the
             Decrees
             past
             .
             3.
             
             Cyril
             was
             glad
             of
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             it
             being
             become
             too
             much
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             Whether
             Nestorius
             or
             he
             was
             the
             wiser
             Speaker
             ,
             and
             should
             prevail
             .
             4.
             
             What
             's
             this
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             Shew
             us
             when
             that
             Council
             subjected
             any
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             to
             themselves
             .
             5.
             
             Yea
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             he
             is
             blind
             that
             seeth
             not
             that
             Councils
             were
             above
             Popes
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             major
             Vote
             carried
             it
             ,
             they
             condemned
             Popes
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             did
             Honorius
             ,
             and
             many
             since
             .
             )
          
           
             Pag.
             90.
             
             You
             have
             another
             Instance
             of
             his
             ,
             
               saying
               and
               unsaying
            
             .
             When
             I
             named
             the
             
             
             Churches
             of
             
               Ethiopia
               ,
               India
               ,
               the
               outer
               Armenia
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               that
               were
               not
               under
               the
               Popes
               jurisdiction
               ,
            
             he
             faith
             ,
             
               I
               must
               mean
               that
               they
               were
               never
               under
               it
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               were
               under
               him
               in
               any
               Age
               ,
               and
               for
               any
               time
               since
               Christ
               ,
               you
               can
               never
               make
               them
               an
               instance
               of
               those
               who
               were
               perpetually
               in
               all
               Ages
               a
               visible
               Congregation
               of
            
             Christians
             
               not
               acknowledging
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             And
             yet
             this
             same
             man
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             put
             me
             to
             prove
             that
             in
             all
             Ages
             they
             did
             not
             own
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             that
             own
             him
             not
             now
             had
             been
             a
             Church
             any
             other
             way
             truly
             united
             :
             who
             can
             answer
             him
             that
             saith
             and
             unsaith
             ,
             and
             changeth
             his
             Cause
             as
             the
             occasion
             tempteth
             him
             ?
             I
             have
             oft
             told
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             prove
             that
             the
             extra-imperial
             Churches
             never
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             unless
             when
             any
             of
             them
             by
             conquest
             fell
             under
             the
             Empire
             ,
             or
             on
             such
             an
             odd
             accident
             in
             some
             singular
             instance
             which
             I
             have
             enumerated
             in
             my
             
               Naked
               Popery
            
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             no
             Church
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             owned
             him
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             all
             the
             World
             for
             above
             400
             ,
             if
             not
             above
             600
             years
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             those
             that
             owned
             him
             not
             (
             as
             Britain
             )
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             owned
             him
             after
             and
             disowned
             him
             again
             ,
             were
             still
             Christian
             Churches
             united
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             man
             is
             loth
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             pag.
             91.
             saith
             
               [
               You
               mean
               all
               other
               extra-imperial
               Nations
               or
               some
               :
               If
               all
               I
               find
               the
               quite
               contrary
               ;
               for
               the
            
             Gothes
             ,
             
               successively
               Inhabitants
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               never
               acknowledged
               themselves
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               now
               subject
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               consequently
               were
               and
               are
               sometime
               under
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             have
             oft
             and
             plain
             enough
             told
             you
             my
             meaning
             :
             This
             is
             very
             cautelously
             written
             :
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Gothes
             in
             Spain
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             the
             old
             Inhabitants
             were
             before
             the
             Gothes
             conquered
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Gothes
             themselves
             ,
             when
             by
             
             Theodosius's
             leave
             they
             dwelt
             in
             Thrace
             and
             near
             it
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Gothes
             became
             their
             Masters
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             exterminate
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             used
             to
             some
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             how
             little
             Spain
             then
             depended
             on
             the
             Pope
             is
             known
             even
             by
             the
             current
             of
             all
             the
             Gothick
             Councils
             ,
             the
             
               Toletane
               ,
               Hispalense
            
             ,
             &c.
             where
             their
             Kings
             called
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             oft
             present
             ,
             and
             made
             certain
             parts
             of
             their
             Canons
             ,
             and
             were
             over
             and
             over
             magnified
             ,
             and
             Canons
             made
             for
             their
             honour
             and
             security
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             election
             of
             Successors
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             not
             a
             word
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             3.
             
             And
             you
             do
             well
             in
             affirming
             no
             more
             but
             that
             
               Spain
               is
               now
            
             and
             therefore
             sometime
             under
             the
             Pope
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             now
             so
             indeed
             ,
             their
             Inquisition
             witnesseth
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             ever
             in
             my
             thoughts
             to
             deny
             it
             .
             But
             what
             of
             that
             ?
          
           
             〈◊〉
             He
             addeth
             ,
             
               [
               And
               the
            
             Swedes
             and
             Danes
             ,
             
               though
               now
               they
               reject
               all
               obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               year
            
             1500
             
               they
               acknowledged
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Ans.
             Very
             true
             ;
             and
             what
             of
             all
             this
             !
             no
             doubt
             but
             long
             before
             1500
             the
             Pope
             got
             possession
             of
             the
             Western
             Churches
             ;
             we
             doubt
             not
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             tells
             me
             that
             to
             maintain
             my
             Cause
             ,
             I
             must
             shew
             that
             
               all
               the
               extra-imperial
               Churches
               were
               from
               under
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             My
             Caus●…
             is
             not
             of
             your
             stating
             but
             my
             own
             .
             I
             maintain
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             was
             never
             made
             the
             Bishop
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Primacy
             so
             much
             mentioned
             in
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             was
             only
             over
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Imperial
             Churches
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             humane
             institution
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Councils
             and
             Emperours
             never
             pretended
             to
             give
             or
             
               acknowledge
               any
               more
            
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             Councils
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             pretend
             to
             any
             more
             ,
             nor
             dream
             of
             Governing
             all
             the
             World.
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Churches
             that
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             were
             none
             of
             them
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             above
             400
             if
             not
             500
             or
             600
             years
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Empire
             of
             Abassia
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Southern
             extra-imperial
             Churches
             
               (
               Persia
               ,
               India
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             were
             never
             under
             the
             Pope
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             save
             that
             the
             Portug●…ls
             and
             Spaniards
             have
             lately
             got
             some
             Footing
             in
             part
             of
             the
             Indies
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             whole
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Armenians
               ,
               Georgians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             &c.
             never
             were
             under
             the
             Pope
             as
             Pope
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Universal
             Bishop
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             the
             primate
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             6.
             
             That
             even
             in
             that
             relation
             he
             was
             not
             properly
             the
             Governour
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Diocesses
             of
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             distinct
             as
             Diocesses
             
               (
               Carthage
               ,
               Iustinian●…
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             the
             prime
             Patriarch
             that
             had
             the
             first
             Seat
             in
             Councils
             ,
             which
             put
             in
             and
             out
             Bishops
             at
             their
             pleasure
             (
             with
             the
             Emperours
             will
             )
             even
             Patriarchs
             and
             all
             .
             7.
             
             That
             those
             that
             were
             under
             him
             for
             some
             time
             (
             as
             Britain
             )
             were
             divers
             of
             them
             from
             under
             him
             before
             and
             after
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             not
             mis-understand
             the
             matter
             and
             this
             mans
             importunity
             ,
             I
             must
             repeat
             the
             exceptions
             laid
             down
             in
             my
             
               Naked
               Popery
            
             pag.
             106.
             107.
             and
             tell
             him
             what
             I
             grant
             him
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Some
             Cities
             that
             were
             near
             to
             Scythia
             and
             
               Persi●…
               ▪
            
             had
             Bishops
             to
             whom
             some
             Neighbour
             Scythians
             and
             Persians
             might
             be
             voluntary
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             were
             sometime
             under
             the
             Roman
             Power
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             under
             the
             Enemies
             :
             
               (
               Persians
               ,
               Parthians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Gothes
               ,
               Vandales
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Africa
             ,
             &c.
             )
             when
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Empire
             their
             Bishops
             came
             to
             Councils
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             were
             under
             Heathen
             or
             Arrian
             Princes
             they
             took
             it
             for
             their
             calamity
             ,
             and
             were
             glad
             of
             any
             Communion
             with
             the
             Imperial
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Honour
             and
             countenance
             of
             their
             Relation
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             like
             would
             come
             among
             them
             if
             they
             could
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             Bishops
             that
             lived
             in
             Heathen
             or
             persecuted
             Countries
             ,
             in
             distress
             were
             glad
             to
             seek
             Countenance
             and
             help
             from
             the
             Roman
             power
             ;
             as
             the
             Britains
             did
             from
             France
             ,
             and
             a
             Basil
             and
             the
             Eastern
             Bishops
             did
             from
             the
             West
             in
             Valens
             his
             persecution
             ,
             while
             yet
             they
             took
             them
             not
             for
             Governours
             .
             And
             some
             weak
             Princes
             that
             lived
             near
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             were
             glad
             of
             their
             Friendship
             and
             afraid
             of
             their
             Enmity
             ,
             and
             were
             willing
             to
             hold
             a
             communion
             with
             them
             in
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             Clergy
             should
             have
             some
             dependance
             on
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Saxons
             in
             and
             after
             Gregory
             the
             first
             's
             days
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             Western
             Countries
             that
             were
             converted
             from
             infidelity
             by
             some
             Preachers
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             became
             themselves
             subjects
             to
             that
             Seat
             as
             their
             Converters
             ,
             and
             in
             obedience
             to
             them
             that
             first
             prevailed
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             partly
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             Countries
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             
               Sweden
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
               Poland
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             when
             the
             Eastern
             Empire
             and
             Churches
             forsook
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Pope
             received
             a
             great
             diminution
             in
             the
             extent
             of
             his
             Primacy
             (
             the
             East
             that
             forsook
             him
             being
             about
             twice
             as
             big
             as
             those
             that
             remained
             under
             him
             )
             but
             withal
             a
             great
             Intensive
             increase
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             for
             shortly
             after
             he
             claimed
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             World
             as
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             after
             that
             many
             that
             were
             his
             Subjects
             owned
             him
             in
             that
             relation
             :
             And
             since
             then
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             many
             Princes
             ,
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             have
             been
             his
             Subjects
             :
             yea
             he
             purposely
             broke
             Germany
             and
             Italy
             into
             many
             small
             Principalities
             ,
             and
             free
             Cities
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             strong
             enough
             to
             resist
             his
             claim
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             these
             Concessions
             will
             do
             them
             any
             good
             ,
             let
             them
             make
             their
             best
             of
             them
             .
             I
             must
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             remember
             hence-forward
             what
             is
             our
             difference
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             expect
             that
             I
             repeat
             this
             over
             and
             over
             again
             when
             his
             words
             invite
             me
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             91.
             he
             saith
             
               [
               The
            
             Indians
             
               were
               not
               always
               extra-imperial
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               year
            
             163.
             they
             
             
               subjected
               themselves
               to
            
             Antonius
             Pius
             .
             
               And
               so
               the
            
             Armenians
             572.
             
               being
               greivously
               persecuted
               for
               the
            
             Christian
             
               Faith
               by
               the
            
             Persians
             ,
             
               they
               rendered
               themselves
               Subjects
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Empire
               .
               And
            
             1145
             
               they
               and
               the
            
             Indian
             
               Christians
               subjected
               themselves
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               again
            
             1439
             ,
             
               and
               so
               remain
               at
               the
               present
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             maketh
             against
             you
             rather
             than
             for
             you
             :
             If
             your
             Kingdom
             extended
             not
             
               so
               far
            
             as
             the
             Empire
             .
             But
             indeed
             these
             are
             impertinent
             words
             .
             As
             it
             was
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Indies
             that
             ever
             was
             under
             the
             
               Heathen
               Romans
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             their
             Empire
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             Christians
             :
             for
             before
             
             Consta●…ine's
             day
             ,
             the
             Patriarchs
             made
             no
             pretence
             to
             govern
             
               all
               within
               the
               Empire
            
             ,
             much
             less
             
               all
               without
               .
               Pighius
            
             tells
             you
             ,
             That
             General
             Councils
             were
             the
             device
             of
             Constantine
             .
             I
             would
             you
             had
             told
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             Indian
             or
             Armenian
             Bishops
             were
             at
             any
             General
             Council
             before
             
             Constantine's
             days
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             Council
             was
             and
             when
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             what
             Indian
             ,
             or
             Armenian
             ,
             or
             Persian
             Bishops
             were
             imposed
             or
             deposed
             by
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ?
             This
             undertaking
             would
             have
             tryed
             your
             strength
             :
             but
             you
             were
             wiser
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             it
             was
             but
             the
             nearer
             Armenia
             that
             you
             say
             yielded
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             I
             confess
             that
             the
             part
             that
             was
             
               under
               hi●…
            
             had
             Bishops
             at
             some
             few
             Councils
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             the
             men
             of
             whom
             I
             speak
             ;
             though
             even
             they
             were
             soon
             separated
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             were
             no
             longer
             under
             the
             Roman
             Papacy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             your
             Fable
             of
             the
             Armenians
             and
             Indians
             subjecting
             themselves
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             so
             remaining
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             may
             be
             meet
             to
             abuse
             Women
             with
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             your
             Cheats
             by
             a
             tale
             of
             a
             counterfeit
             Patriarch
             ;
             but
             neither
             Merchants
             ,
             nor
             any
             acquainted
             with
             History
             that
             know
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             believe
             you
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             that
             the
             Greeks
             are
             your
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             at
             Flor●…ce
             ,
             compelled
             by
             necessity
             ,
             made
             far
             more
             shew
             of
             it
             than
             ever
             the
             other
             did
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             I
             heartily
             wish
             that
             all
             the
             World
             were
             as
             much
             the
             Popes
             Subjects
             as
             the
             Armenians
             and
             Abassines
             are
             ,
             on
             condition
             that
             none
             were
             any
             more
             your
             Subjects
             .
          
           
           
             And
             whereas
             you
             say
             ,
             pag.
             92.
             
             
               No
               one
               of
               th●…se
               hath
               been
               in
               all
               Ages
               a
               visible
               Congregation
               besides
               that
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             1.
             
             A
             repeated
             contempt
             is
             answer
             enough
             to
             a
             repeated
             false
             Historical
             Assertion
             .
             2.
             
             Again
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             question
             ;
             but
             whether
             those
             that
             
               now
               are
            
             none
             of
             your
             Subjects
             were
             in
             all
             Ages
             Christians
             .
             3.
             
             You
             have
             not
             yet
             proved
             that
             there
             was
             one
             Papist
             in
             the
             World
             for
             400
             years
             .
          
           
             You
             add
             ,
             
               [
               For
               each
               of
               them
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               became
               the
               same
               Congregation
               to
               that
               ,
               by
               subjecting
               and
               conforming
               themselves
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             As
             true
             as
             the
             Turk
             is
             subject
             to
             you
             :
             If
             some
             little
             of
             the
             Indian
             ,
             were
             subject
             to
             a
             Heathen
             Antonius
             ,
             doth
             that
             prove
             that
             they
             and
             all
             the
             Christians
             there
             were
             subject
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             when
             they
             revolted
             ?
             And
             when
             was
             Ethiopia
             and
             Persia
             subject
             to
             you
             ?
             And
             why
             do
             you
             not
             blush
             to
             say
             that
             the.
             Armenians
             are
             now
             subject
             to
             you
             ?
             You
             are
             like
             to
             be
             good
             Deliverers
             of
             Traditions
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             
               Infallible
               Decreers
            
             ,
             and
             
               Deciders
               of
               Controversies
            
             ,
             that
             stick
             not
             at
             such
             notorious
             fictions
             ?
             If
             you
             had
             said
             that
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Sweden
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
            
             are
             your
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             falshood
             had
             some
             more
             pretence
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             some
             among
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             I
             next
             noted
             ,
             That
             
               these
               Churches
               profess
               it
               to
               be
               their
               Tradition
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               never
               their
            
             
             Governour
             .
             This
             he
             denyeth
             and
             calleth
             for
             proof
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             give
             you
             proof
             .
             1.
             
             See
             the
             words
             of
             your
             own
             Writers
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
               Godignu●…
               de
               rebu●…
               Aba●…inorum
            
             reciting
             the
             conference
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Mother
             and
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             wherein
             she
             professeth
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Iesuite
             confessing
             it
             ,
             and
             Godignus
             confirming
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Christians
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               Eunuch
               Act.
            
             8.
             or
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             them
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             same
             Countries
             do
             at
             once
             profess
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             in
             Religion
             they
             follow
             the
             Tradition
             of
             their
             Fathers
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             none
             of
             their
             Governour
             :
             set
             these
             two
             together
             and
             you
             must
             conclude
             that
             they
             suppose
             their
             Tradition
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             Sots
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             two
             are
             their
             Principles
             ,
             all
             the
             Historical
             notice
             that
             we
             have
             of
             those
             Countreys
             by
             Travellers
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             and
             Writers
             ,
             
               Papists
               ,
               Greeks
            
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             assure
             us
             ;
             deny
             it
             as
             impudently
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             needless
             History
             .
          
           
             I
             next
             added
             ,
             that
             
               [
               No
               History
               or
               Authority
               of
               the
               least
               regard
               is
               brought
               by
               your
               own
            
             
             
               Writers
               to
               prove
               these
               under
               the
               Pope
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             He
             replyeth
             ,
             
               Yes
               ,
               those
               that
               say
               ,
               All
               were
               under
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             is
             none
             but
             Pope
             Leo
             himself
             and
             a
             few
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             speak
             of
             no
             All
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Orbis
               Romanus
            
             ,
             the
             whole
             Empire
             .
          
           
             I
             added
             [
             
               No
               credible
               witnesses
               mention
               your
               Acts
               of
               Jurisdiction
               over
               them
               ,
               or
               their
               
               Acts
               of
               Subjection
               ;
               which
               Church-History
               must
               needs
               have
               contained
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               true
               that
               they
               were
               your
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
             He
             replyeth
             ,
             [
             
               Is
               not
               Genebrard
               a
               Witness
               that
               Pope
               Eugenius
               wrote
               to
               the
               Emperour
               of
               Ethiopia
               1437
               to
               send
               Legates
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Ferrara
               as
               the
               Greek
               Emperour
               had
               decreed
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               whose
               Letters
               and
               Legates
               David
               their
               Emperour
               sent
               a
               respectful
               answer
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               sent
               some
               of
               his
               Church
               to
               that
               Council
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               that
               1524
               the
               said
               David
               and
               Helena
               his
               Empress
               promised
               obedience
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               Pope
               Clem.
               7.
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             had
             rather
             you
             had
             called
             Father
             Parsons
             ,
             or
             Campion
             ,
             or
             Garnet
             ,
             your
             credible
             Witness
             than
             Genebrard
             ,
             a
             late
             railing
             Falsifier
             .
             Such
             Tales
             as
             these
             be
             meet
             for
             the
             Ears
             of
             none
             but
             such
             as
             would
             believe
             you
             if
             you
             swore
             that
             all
             the
             Iews
             and
             Turks
             are
             Christians
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             your
             obtruding
             such
             abominable
             Forgeries
             ,
             commonly
             known
             by
             the
             Learned
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             confessed
             by
             your
             own
             Writers
             ,
             will
             not
             increase
             our
             alienation
             from
             you
             ?
             Did
             you
             ever
             read
             the
             subscriptions
             of
             that
             Council
             when
             you
             say
             that
             the
             Acts
             declare
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Ethiopian
             Church
             were
             there
             ?
             Why
             did
             you
             not
             name
             them
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             know
             how
             long
             a
             Journey
             it
             is
             to
             Abassia
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             more
             time
             the
             Pope
             must
             have
             had
             to
             have
             sent
             a
             message
             to
             the
             Emperour
             there
             and
             received
             an
             answer
             ,
             than
             the
             sudden
             calling
             of
             the
             Council
             at
             Ferrar●…
             (
             to
             break
             another
             that
             had
             deposed
             the
             Pope
             as
             a
             〈◊〉
             and
             wicked
             man
             )
             could
             consist
             with
             ?
             and
             that
             Council
             sitting
             a
             while
             at
             Ferrara
             ,
             removed
             (
             by
             the
             plague
             )
             to
             Florence
             ,
             was
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Greek●…
             ,
             and
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Abassian
             there
             :
             We
             have
             (
             by
             Dr.
             Creightons
             Edition
             )
             a
             better
             History
             of
             that
             Council
             than
             Binni●…
             ,
             &c.
             gives
             us
             ;
             but
             nothing
             of
             this
             .
             Indeed
             Binnius
             reports
             the
             now
             known
             
             Fable
             of
             an
             Armenian
             coming
             too
             late
             after
             the
             subscriptions
             :
             but
             we
             have
             oft
             enough
             heard
             of
             your
             scenical
             Patriarchs
             and
             Bishops
             and
             feigned
             Nuncios
             :
             You
             can
             make
             a
             Patriarcch
             or
             Bishop
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             at
             Rome
             when
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             that
             those
             Churches
             have
             submitted
             to
             you
             .
             These
             Forgeries
             are
             part
             of
             your
             foundation
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Willet
             hath
             shewed
             in
             his
             
               Trerastylo●…s
               Papismi
            
             .
             Why
             have
             you
             no
             Bishops
             no
             Regiment
             in
             Abassia
             and
             Armenia
             ?
             Had
             it
             been
             true
             that
             David
             and
             Helena
             had
             promised
             obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Iohan.
               Paleologus
            
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Emperour
             partly
             did
             ,
             and
             forced
             some
             of
             his
             Bishops
             to
             do
             in
             his
             necessity
             ,
             hoping
             for
             help
             to
             have
             kept
             out
             the
             Turk
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             come
             home
             ,
             and
             then
             renounced
             the
             Act
             ;
             )
             What
             had
             that
             been
             to
             the
             Question
             ?
             One
             Man
             and
             Woman
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             will
             read
             but
             your
             own
             Godignus
             ,
             will
             see
             the
             utter
             falshood
             of
             your
             pretences
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             Abassia
             .
          
           
             Next
             he
             nameth
             ,
             besides
             Genebrard
             ,
             six
             others
             ,
             
               (
               Platina
               ,
               Nauclerus
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             that
             he
             saith
             besides
             
             
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
            
             Florentine
             
               Council
               ,
               that
               say
               that
               the
            
             Armenians
             and
             Indians
             
               acknowledge
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Bishop
               through
               the
               Whole
               World.
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Though
             he
             names
             but
             his
             own
             late
             Partners
             ,
             yet
             he
             citeth
             not
             a
             word
             ,
             page
             ,
             or
             book
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
             If
             any
             one
             of
             them
             have
             so
             gross
             a
             Fiction
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             honour
             to
             them
             than
             to
             himself
             :
             But
             the
             Council
             of
             Florence
             ,
             (
             in
             whose
             Acts
             I
             should
             as
             soon
             look
             to
             find
             a
             Fiction
             as
             in
             any
             ,
             being
             a
             packt
             Anti-Council
             of
             a
             villainous
             deposed
             Pope
             ,
             )
             hath
             no
             such
             word
             in
             any
             of
             my
             Books
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             which
             I
             cited
             of
             a
             forged
             too
             late
             coming
             of
             an
             Armenian
             .
             And
             even
             their
             own
             Fiction
             talks
             not
             of
             his
             (
             much
             less
             the
             Indians
             )
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Soveraignty
             over
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             He
             next
             addeth
             ,
             
               [
               And
               as
               to
               more
               ancient
               times
               gives
               not
               the
            
             Arabick
             
               Translation
               of
               the
               first
            
             
             
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               a
               clear
               Witness
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Ethiopians
             
               were
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               and
               he
               under
               that
               of
            
             Rome
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             do
             not
             wonder
             that
             you
             use
             to
             lead
             the
             ignorant
             in
             your
             Disputes
             into
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             or
             Wood
             of
             History
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Antiquity
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             when
             you
             know
             your
             own
             Refuges
             .
             Reader
             ,
             the
             famous
             Council
             of
             Nice
             hath
             been
             predicated
             ,
             and
             appealed
             to
             ,
             and
             gloried
             in
             by
             almost
             all
             Parties
             save
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             it
             was
             celebrated
             ;
             and
             the
             Affrican
             Bishops
             (
             of
             whom
             Austin
             was
             one
             )
             had
             a
             long
             Contest
             with
             divers
             Popes
             (
             for
             about
             twenty
             years
             )
             about
             the
             true
             Copy
             of
             the
             Canons
             :
             And
             now
             the
             other
             day
             comes
             one
             
               Alph.
               Pisanus
            
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             hath
             found
             a
             Copy
             of
             them
             in
             Arabick
             ;
             and
             this
             tells
             you
             of
             the
             Ethiopians
             being
             under
             Alexandria
             ,
             by
             Canon
             ,
             and
             forty
             things
             more
             that
             were
             not
             in
             the
             Canons
             which
             the
             Church
             had
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             :
             and
             this
             is
             very
             good
             Authority
             with
             a
             Papist
             .
             And
             so
             they
             can
             yet
             determine
             what
             shall
             be
             in
             any
             ancient
             Council
             ,
             or
             Father
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             the
             doing
             of
             all
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             but
             saying
             ,
             we
             have
             found
             an
             old
             Paper
             that
             saith
             so
             .
             Why
             then
             do
             you
             not
             receive
             Eutychius
             Alexandrinus's
             Reports
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             (
             published
             by
             
               Selden
               ,
            
             )
             which
             tells
             us
             other
             improbable
             things
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             hath
             far
             more
             appearance
             of
             Antiquity
             than
             your
             new-found
             Canons
             ?
          
           
             Next
             I
             noted
             that
             
               [
               Their
               absence
               from
               General
               Councils
               ,
               and
               no
               invitation
               of
               them
               thereto
               ,
               (
               that
               was
               ever
               proved
               ,
               )
               is
               sufficient
               Evidence
               .
               ]
            
             
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               I
               intend
               to
               make
               a
               particular
               Tract
               to
               prove
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               evidence
               the
               falsity
               of
               your
               Allegation
               ,
               from
               undenyable
               Testimonies
               of
               classic
               Authors
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               ancient
               Subscriptions
               of
               the
               Councils
               themselves
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             fine
             put-off
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             you
             dare
             attempt
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             awakening
             the
             World
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             notorious
             Evidence
             against
             you
             :
             It
             is
             now
             above
             sixteen
             years
             since
             our
             writing
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             hear
             not
             of
             your
             Book
             .
             But
             the
             Reader
             need
             not
             stay
             for
             it
             ;
             let
             him
             but
             peruse
             the
             Subscriptions
             in
             your
             own
             Volumes
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             
               Crab
               ,
               Surius
               ,
               Binius
               ,
               Nicolinus
               ,
            
             and
             judge
             whether
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             without
             the
             Empire
             were
             ever
             summoned
             to
             General
             Councils
             ,
             were
             present
             at
             them
             ,
             or
             judged
             by
             them
             ;
             any
             Bishops
             put
             in
             ,
             or
             out
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             judge
             as
             you
             see
             proof
             .
          
           
             Next
             I
             noted
             that
             
               [
               Their
               ancient
               Lyturgies
               have
               no
               Footsteps
               of
               any
               subjection
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               though
               the
               Papists
               have
               corrupted
               them
            
             ;
             which
             in
             a
             Digression
             I
             shewed
             out
             of
             
               Usher
               de
               succes
            
             .
             
             Eccles.
             in
             that
             instead
             of
             
               Hic
               panis
               est
               Corpus
               meum
            
             in
             the
             Ethiopick
             Canon
             Universalis
             ,
             they
             have
             put
             
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             replyeth
             ,
             pag.
             96.
             
             
               No
               more
               doth
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Missal
               ,
               nor
               that
               of
            
             France
             ,
             o
             Spain
             
               witness
               their
               subjection
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             That
             's
             strange
             that
             you
             have
             suffered
             so
             much
             of
             the
             old
             form
             unchanged
             .
             Gregory
             that
             denyed
             the
             Title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             was
             the
             chief
             Author
             ,
             and
             the
             claim
             of
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             was
             then
             but
             in
             the
             Egg
             ,
             (
             even
             after
             600
             years
             ,
             )
             and
             came
             not
             into
             the
             open
             World
             till
             about
             the
             time
             that
             Mahomet
             came
             ;
             else
             undoubtedly
             your
             Lyturgick
             Commemorations
             and
             Prayers
             would
             have
             had
             some
             mention
             of
             the
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Prayers
             mention
             the
             King
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             (
             especially
             when
             it
             was
             then
             the
             Custom
             to
             record
             and
             commemorate
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             greatest
             Prelates
             ;
             )
             and
             the
             Imposition
             would
             have
             come
             forth
             as
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Trent
             symbolical
             Oath
             doth
             ;
             and
             as
             our
             Lyturgie
             doth
             by
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Convocation
             .
             Surely
             this
             is
             much
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             Because
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             Scholiastes
             mentioned
             by
             Usher
             ,
             he
             questioneth
             his
             Citations
             about
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Ethiopick
             Lyturgie
             .
          
           
             I
             next
             added
             that
             [
             Constantin's
             
               Letters
               of
               Request
               to
               the
               King
               of
            
             Persia
             
               for
               the
               Churches
               there
               ,
               (
               mentioned
               by
            
             Eusebius
             in
             Vit.
             Const.
             )
             
               do
               intimate
               that
               then
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Bishop
               Ruled
               not
            
             
             
               there
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Why
               so
               ?
               The
               Pope
               might
               command
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperour
               intreat
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             This
             sheweth
             that
             the
             Emperours
             who
             used
             to
             call
             Councils
             ,
             called
             none
             out
             of
             Persia
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             no
             Power
             there
             .
             2.
             
             And
             withal
             ,
             Why
             is
             there
             not
             a
             Syllable
             in
             any
             Church-History
             ,
             or
             credible
             Author
             ,
             (
             that
             we
             have
             heard
             of
             ,
             )
             that
             mentioneth
             that
             ever
             the
             Pope
             sent
             one
             Command
             into
             Persia
             ;
             or
             that
             ever
             he
             corrected
             ,
             suspended
             ,
             or
             deposed
             any
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             or
             excommunicated
             any
             there
             ;
             (
             though
             indeed
             that
             had
             been
             no
             sign
             of
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             seeing
             an
             equal
             may
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             an
             equal
             Heretical
             Society
             ,
             or
             Person
             .
             )
             Why
             is
             there
             no
             mention
             that
             ever
             any
             General
             Council
             did
             any
             of
             this
             ?
             No
             ,
             nor
             ever
             took
             any
             such
             exterior
             Churches
             into
             their
             care
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             than
             as
             Neighbours
             to
             help
             them
             ;
             nor
             never
             made
             any
             one
             Governing
             Canon
             for
             them
             ?
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             How
             would
             the
             Persian
             King
             that
             must
             be
             intreated
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             have
             taken
             it
             to
             have
             the
             Religion
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             one
             of
             
             Constantine's
             Subjects
             ?
             But
             you
             have
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             your
             proof
             that
             ever
             the
             Pope
             Governed
             the
             Persian
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Next
             I
             noted
             that
             
               [
               Even
               at
               home
               here
               the
            
             Scots
             and
             Britains
             
               obeyed
               not
               the
               Pope
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               days
               of
            
             Gregory
             ,
             
               (
               above
            
             600
             )
             
               but
               resisted
               his
               changes
               ,
               and
               refused
               Communion
               with
               his
               Ministers
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             replyeth
             ,
             
               [
               That
            
             ,
             1.
             
             
               This
               was
               their
               errour
               ,
               as
               our
               disobedience
               now
               is
               ;
               and
            
             Beda
             
               so
               chargeth
               it
               on
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               they
               had
               never
               been
               under
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               they
               also
               held
               that
               which
               was
               condemned
               as
               a
               Heresie
               ,
               at
            
             Nice
             ;
             
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               they
               were
               not
               under
               that
               Council's
               Authority
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               They
               also
               refused
               Communion
               with
               the
            
             English
             
               Converts
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ.
             These
             words
             signifie
             what
             you
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             try
             what
             more
             :
             1.
             
             Seeing
             you
             can
             bring
             no
             word
             of
             proof
             that
             ever
             they
             
               had
               been
               subject
            
             to
             the
             Pope
             before
             :
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Seeing
             they
             were
             found
             
               utterly
               Aliens
            
             to
             his
             subjection
             :
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             Seeing
             they
             were
             found
             in
             possession
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Customs
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Pope's
             :
             4.
             
             And
             seeing
             they
             pleaded
             Tradition
             for
             this
             :
             5.
             
             And
             seeing
             they
             renounced
             Communion
             with
             those
             that
             came
             to
             subjugate
             them
             :
             And
             ,
             6.
             
             Seeing
             the
             Pope's
             Ministers
             never
             pretended
             to
             any
             ancient
             possession
             in
             pleading
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             
               Beda
               :
            
             )
             7.
             
             And
             seeing
             we
             read
             in
             
               Beda
               ,
               Gildas
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             heretofore
             made
             use
             of
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             (
             by
             Germanus
             and
             Lupus
             )
             as
             more
             Neighbours
             ,
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             subjection
             to
             Rome
             :
             Let
             the
             Reader
             that
             careth
             what
             he
             believeth
             ,
             now
             judge
             whether
             ever
             the
             Scots
             and
             Britains
             were
             before
             subject
             ●…o
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             false
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             condemned
             their
             Easter-practice
             as
             a
             Heresie
             ,
             though
             they
             united
             on
             a
             contrary
             resolution
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             that
             Council
             had
             no
             authority
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             over
             Britain
             when
             it
             was
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             so
             this
             British
             Custome
             plainly
             intimateth
             that
             Britain
             had
             not
             received
             the
             decrees
             of
             that
             Council
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             they
             refused
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             English
             as
             half
             -
             Papists
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             great
             wonder
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             remember
             no
             proof
             of
             that
             at
             all
             in
             Beda
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             taking
             the
             English
             for
             Pagan-Tyrants
             that
             conquered
             and
             opprest
             them
             ,
             they
             refused
             to
             join
             with
             Augustine
             the
             Monki
             in
             preaching
             to
             them
             :
             It
             's
             like
             taking
             it
             for
             a
             hopeless
             attempt
             in
             them
             that
             were
             odious
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             open
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             .
          
           
           
             Next
             I
             recite
             the
             words
             of
             their
             
               Reinerius
               Cont.
               Waidens
               .
               Catal.
               Bibl.
               Pat.
               To.
            
             4.
             p.
             773.
             
             [
             
               The
               Churches
               of
               the
               
                 A●…enians
                 ,
                 Ethiopians
              
               ,
               and
               Indians
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               which
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               converted
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               One
               would
               think
               ,
               plain
               words
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             He
             replyeth
             ,
             [
             
               No
               more
               are
               you
               ;
               what
               then
               ;
               our
               question
               is
               not
               of
               what
               is
               done
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               for
               the
               ●…present
               ,
               but
               what
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               hath
               been
               done
               :
               The
               Author
               saith
               not
               ,
               These
               Nations
               were
               never
               under
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               now
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Aus
             .
             It
             's
             no
             wonder
             that
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             the
             expositors
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             and
             all
             other
             Books
             ;
             )
             for
             that
             is
             the
             only
             device
             to
             make
             them
             speak
             what
             you
             would
             have
             them
             .
             If
             Gregory
             the
             Seventh
             be
             the
             Expositor
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             St.
             Paul
             shall
             be
             for
             the
             power
             of
             Popes
             to
             depose
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             :
             If
             Innocent
             the
             Third
             be
             his
             Expositor
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             by
             
               [
               Bread
            
             ]
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             he
             meaneth
             
               [
               no
               Bread
            
             ]
             and
             by
             
               [
               this
               Cup
               ]
               [
               no
               Wine
               .
               ]
            
             And
             I
             confess
             there
             is
             greater
             reason
             that
             you
             should
             be
             the
             infallible
             Expositors
             of
             Reynerius
             than
             of
             Christ
             or
             Paul
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             more
             
               your
               own
            
             and
             under
             your
             Government
             .
             But
             this
             Reynerius
             was
             an
             unhappy
             speaker
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             were
             here
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             do
             you
             speak
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             any
             ordinary
             Reader
             would
             think
             that
             you
             speak
             
               de
               jure
               &
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             mean
             
               de
               facto
            
             only
             ?
             2.
             
             Why
             speak
             you
             so
             as
             an
             ordinary
             Reader
             would
             think
             that
             you
             spake
             
               d●…
               statu
               statuto
            
             ,
             when
             you
             mean
             but
             
               de
               praeente
               &
               statu
               inordinato
            
             ?
             3.
             
             Why
             speak
             you
             of
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             as
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Vice-Christ
             ,
             and
             Schism
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             without
             any
             note
             of
             reprehension
             ?
             4.
             
             Why
             name
             you
             the
             old
             
               extra
               imperial
               Churches
            
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             that
             since
             renounced
             Rome
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
               ,
            
             )
             if
             you
             meant
             but
             what
             you
             charge
             the
             Greek
             Church
             with
             ?
             Had
             you
             not
             more
             easily
             fastened
             a
             charge
             of
             Rebellion
             on
             all
             those
             Eustern
             Churches
             that
             sometimes
             acknowledged
             some
             primacy
             of
             Rome
             ,
             than
             on
             those
             that
             the
             World
             knoweth
             were
             never
             under
             him
             ?
             5.
             
             And
             why
             do
             you
             say
             also
             in
             general
             ,
             
               [
               and
               the
               rest
               which
               the
               Apostles
               converted
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             ]
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             special
             reason
             for
             it
             ?
             We
             took
             your
             meaning
             to
             be
             [
             Though
             those
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             many
             without
             it
             that
             were
             turned
             from
             Infidelity
             by
             the
             Popes
             Subjects
             ,
             be
             under
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             first
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             by
             voluntary
             subjection
             ;
             yet
             so
             are
             not
             the
             Churches
             which
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             a●…
             those
             Apostles
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             St.
             
               Peter
               .
            
             ]
             6.
             
             And
             why
             do
             you
             so
             arrogantly
             accuse
             such
             vast
             Churches
             as
             
               Arm●…nia
               ,
               Ethiopia
               ,
               India
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             ,
             (
             besides
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             )
             and
             take
             them
             all
             for
             Rebels
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             yet
             bring
             no
             word
             of
             proof
             for
             your
             Accusations
             ?
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             Reynerius
             (
             though
             he
             revolted
             from
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             his
             times
             )
             was
             an
             honester
             man
             than
             the
             Pope
             that
             shall
             thus
             be
             his
             Expositor
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               W.
               I
            
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             question
             his
             partial
             exposition
             .
          
           
             Next
             I
             mentioned
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             which
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             (
             in
             Council
             )
             gave
             Rome
             the
             preheminence
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             replyeth
             ,
             that
             1.
             [
             
               The
               Greek
               word
               is
               
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               exhibited
               or
               deferred
               to
               Rome
               ,
               as
               ever
               before
               due
               to
               it
               by
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               of
               St.
               Peter
               established
               there
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             You
             are
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             when
             you
             have
             no
             better
             shift
             than
             so
             useless
             a
             Criticism
             .
             1.
             
             You
             know
             I
             suppose
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             have
             a
             signification
             as
             remote
             from
             
               [
               do●…ation
            
             ]
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             own
             common
             Translation
             is
             tribuere
             ;
             and
             I
             desire
             no
             more
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             here
             ever
             a
             word
             in
             the
             Canon
             that
             saith
             
               [
               It
               was
               ever
               before
               due
               ;
               ]
            
             not
             a
             word
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             same
             word
             used
             of
             the
             giving
             of
             
               equal
               priviledges
            
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             ●…is
             of
             giving
             or
             deferring
             it
             to
             Rome
             ?
             the
             same
             word
             .
             And
             did
             they
             mean
             that
             this
             belonged
             ever
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ?
             You
             dare
             not
             say
             so
             .
             4.
             
             Did
             they
             not
             say
             that
             
               [
               by
               the
               same
               reason
            
             ]
             they
             judged
             that
             Constantinople
             should
             have
             equal
             priviledges
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Royal
             City
             .
             And
             was
             this
             famous
             Council
             (
             of
             which
             you
             boast
             as
             obeying
             Leo's
             Epistle
             )
             so
             sottish
             and
             absurd
             as
             to
             argue
             thus
             [
             
               because
               old
               Rome
               had
               the
               first
               Seat
               assigned
               to
               it
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               imperial
               Seat
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               because
               it
               was
               ever
               before
               its
               due
               ,
               as
               St
               
               Peter's
               Chair
               ,
               therefore
               we
               judge
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               Constantinople
               should
               have
               equal
               priviledges
               because
               it
               is
               now
               new
               Rome
               ,
               the
               imperial
               Seat
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               never
               due
               to
               it
               before
               as
               the
               Seat
               of
               any
               Apostle
               .
               ]
            
             O
             what
             cannot
             some
             men
             believe
             or
             seem
             to
             believe
             !
             And
             how
             much
             doth
             it
             conern
             your
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             Expositor
             and
             
             Judge
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             Councils
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             God's
             Word
             .
          
           
             He
             addeth
             that
             [
             
               the
               Canon
               saith
               not
               that
               this
               was
               the
               sole
               reason
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1
             :
             But
             the
             Canon
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               was
               the
               reason
            
             ,
             and
             assigneth
             no
             other
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             it
             made
             not
             it
             the
             great
             reason
             which
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             take
             for
             the
             
               fundamentum
               juris
            
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             laid
             the
             Right
             of
             Constantinople
             on
             the
             same
             Foundation
             as
             by
             parity
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             (
             but
             interest
             and
             partiality
             cannot
             endure
             plain
             truth
             )
             he
             that
             will
             not
             be
             deceived
             by
             cited
             By-words
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             must
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Tit●…lus
             or
             
               fundamentum
               juris
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Ratio
             or
             Motives
             of
             the
             Statute
             or
             Constitution
             .
             The
             first
             was
             the
             Law
             of
             Emperours
             and
             Councils
             .
             This
             only
             giveth
             the
             Right
             .
             The
             second
             was
             prevailingly
             and
             principally
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Canon
             here
             assigneth
             ,
             that
             Rome
             was
             the
             great
             City
             and
             the
             imperial
             Seat
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             a
             honorary
             Tittle
             adding
             to
             the
             Motive
             ,
             they
             say
             sometimes
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Seat
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             and
             sometime
             they
             mention
             Paul
             alone
             ;
             and
             cry
             ,
             (
             as
             at
             
               Ephesus
               )
               Magno
               Paul●…
               Cyrillo
               !
               Magne
               Paulo
               Celestino
               —
            
             But
             note
             that
             they
             give
             often
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             the
             Patriarchal
             honour
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             (
             that
             it
             was
             
               Sedes
               Petri
               ,
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             never
             took
             this
             to
             be
             either
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Right
             ,
             or
             the
             chief
             determining
             Motive
             of
             the
             Constitution
             .
          
           
             He
             addeth
             that
             ,
             [
             
               else
               it
               had
               been
               a
               contradiction
               when
               the
               Fathers
               say
               that
               Dioscorus
               had
               extended
               his
               Felony
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               had
               committed
               the
               charge
               and
               care
               of
               his
               Vineyard
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             No
             doubt
             but
             they
             acknowledged
             that
             Christ
             committed
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Vineyard
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Bishops
             as
             their
             Successors
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Apostleship
             ;
             and
             they
             acknowledged
             Rome
             the
             primate
             in
             the
             Empire
             :
             and
             when
             
               Dioscor
               us
            
             undertook
             to
             excommunicate
             Leo
             ,
             they
             supposed
             that
             he
             transgressed
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             imperial
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Anatolius
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             when
             the
             Indices
             said
             that
             
               Dioscor
               us
            
             condemned
             Flavian
             for
             saying
             Christ
             had
             
               two
               Natures
            
             ,
             answered
             ,
             That
             Dioscorus
             
               was
               not
               condemned
            
             propter
             fidem
             ,
             
               but
               for
               excommunicating
            
             Leo
             ,
             and
             
               for
               not
               appearing
               when
               he
               was
               sent
               for
               .
            
             2.
             
             Is
             here
             any
             word
             that
             saith
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             Soveraign
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Council
             in
             that
             very
             Letter
             to
             Leo
             ,
             say
             that
             the
             
               Emperour
               had
               called
               the
               Council
            
             ,
             not
             ascribing
             it
             to
             any
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             also
             that
             the
             saying
             ,
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             
               Go
               ,
               teach
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             &c.
             was
             
               delivered
               to
               them
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             care
             of
             the
             vineyard
             )
             and
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               Quam
               nobis
               olim
               ipse
               salvator
               tradidit
               ad
               salutem
               .
            
          
           
             But
             saith
             
               W.
               I.
               [
               The
               true
               reason
               why
               this
               Canon
               mentioneth
               rather
               the
               Imperial
               Authority
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               than
               the
               right
               from
               St.
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               was
               because
               it
               suited
               better
               with
               the
               pretensions
               of
            
             Anatolius
             
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Constantinople
             
               and
               his
               Complices
               for
               the
               elevaton
               of
               that
               Sea
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               no
               other
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             's
             true
             :
             But
             did
             Anatolias
             and
             his
             Complices
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Council
             ,
             speak
             sincerely
             and
             truly
             here
             ,
             or
             falsly
             ?
             If
             truly
             ,
             that
             's
             all
             that
             I
             cite
             them
             for
             ;
             If
             falsly
             ,
             as
             worldly
             ,
             unconscionable
             men
             that
             were
             setting
             up
             themselves
             ,
             why
             hoast
             we
             of
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ?
             even
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             words
             to
             Leo
             ?
             How
             can
             we
             tell
             when
             to
             trust
             them
             ?
             and
             whether
             they
             that
             subscribed
             against
             Flavian
             at
             Ephes.
             2.
             and
             after
             cryed
             
               omnes
               peccavimus
            
             ,
             at
             Calcedon
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             under
             a
             Martian
             ,
             and
             not
             Theodosius
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             acquit
             Dioscorus
             ,
             and
             condemned
             Leo
             and
             Elavian
             again
             ,
             if
             another
             Theodosius
             had
             come
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             credible
             believe
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             a
             Law
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentine
             put
             
               both
               reasons
               together
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             told
             you
             in
             what
             sense
             even
             now
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             put
             the
             name
             of
             Peters
             Seat
             as
             a
             reason
             
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             a
             honorary
             motive
             to
             their
             Law.
             And
             he
             here
             confesseth
             himself
             ,
             That
             Alexander
             and
             Antioch
             had
             the
             second
             and
             third
             places
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             second
             and
             third
             great
             Cities
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             [
             
               St.
               Peter
               thought
               it
               convenient
               that
               the
               highest
               spiritual
               Authority
               should
               be
               placed
               in
               that
               City
               which
               had
               the
               highest
               temporal
               power
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Say
             you
             so
             ?
             1.
             
             Where
             is
             that
             Canon
             of
             St.
             
             Peter's
             to
             be
             found
             and
             proved
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             why
             is
             not
             this
             Canon
             produced
             for
             the
             regulating
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             ?
             Why
             doth
             Canterbury
             take
             place
             of
             London
             ,
             contrary
             to
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Judgment
             ?
             3.
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             gone
             many
             hundred
             years
             ago
             .
             Why
             do
             you
             ,
             contrary
             to
             St.
             
             Peter's
             mind
             ,
             pretend
             to
             the
             highest
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             ,
             since
             Rome
             ceased
             to
             have
             the
             highest
             Civil
             
             Power
             ?
             Should
             not
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             Vienna
             ,
             and
             Paris
             ,
             be
             preferred
             before
             Rome
             ?
             You
             cannot
             make
             both
             your
             ends
             meet
             .
          
           
             I
             added
             ,
             [
             
               That
               these
               Councils
               gave
               not
               the
               Pope
               any
               Authority
               over
               the
               extra-imperial
               Nations
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             He
             replyeth
             [
             
               If
               they
               had
               it
               before
               ,
               and
               by
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               they
               ne●…ded
               not
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             So
             if
             Constantinople
             had
             it
             before
             by
             
               Christs
               institution
            
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             have
             given
             it
             equal
             priviledges
             ;
             but
             did
             they
             that
             proceeded
             by
             Parity
             of
             reason
             ,
             believe
             that
             either
             of
             them
             had
             any
             such
             Title
             ?
          
           
             I
             added
             some
             further
             proof
             .
             1.
             
             
               Those
               extra-imperial
               Nations
               being
               not
               called
               to
               the
               Councils
               ,
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               stand
               to
               such
               decrees
               had
               they
               been
               made
               .
            
          
           
             He
             replyeth
             somewhat
             that
             is
             instead
             of
             the
             Book
             which
             he
             promised
             before
             ;
             and
             calleth
             to
             me
             to
             remember
             to
             answer
             him
             ;
             and
             nothing
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             is
             more
             worthy
             of
             an
             answer
             ;
             viz.
             [
             
               How
               came
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Persia
               ,
               of
               both
               the
               
               Armenia's
               ,
               and
               Gothia
               (
               which
               were
               all
               out
               of
               the
               Empire
               )
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               first
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ?
               How
               came
               Phaebamnon
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Copti
               ,
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               first
               Council
               of
               Ephesus
               ?
               How
               came
               the
               Circular
               Letter
               written
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesar
                 Palest
              
               .
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               to
               be
               directed
               to
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               to
               the
               Churches
               throughout
               all
               Persia
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               India
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               those
               Bishops
               were
               not
               called
               to
               Councils
               why
               do
               
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Marianus
                 ,
                 Victor
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Socrates
                 ,
              
               all
               of
               them
               affirm
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               were
               called
               Bishops
               from
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Europe
                 ,
                 Africa
              
               ,
               and
               Asia
               ,
               [
               and
               he
               citeth
               the
               places
               in
               the
               Margin
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             but
             two
             Councils
             named
             in
             which
             such
             invited
             Bishops
             are
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             ;
             the
             subscriptions
             to
             the
             rest
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             afforded
             him
             no
             such
             pretence
             ,
             no
             not
             as
             to
             one
             Country
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             there
             subscribed
             (
             unless
             you
             will
             believe
             
               Eutychius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             Friend
             ,
             that
             tells
             you
             of
             strange
             numbers
             )
             but
             318
             ,
             as
             full
             Testimony
             confirmeth
             .
             And
             3.
             
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             note
             that
             these
             subscriptions
             have
             no
             certainty
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Copies
             of
             
               Crab
               ,
               Binnius
               ,
               Pisanus
            
             ,
             &c.
             disagree
             one
             from
             another
             .
             And
             Crab
             giveth
             the
             Reader
             this
             note
             upon
             them
             p.
             259.
             that
             [
             
               the
               Collector
               must
               be
               pardoned
               if
               he
               erre
               in
               the
               assignation
               or
               conscription
               of
               Bishops
               or
               Bishopricks
               ,
               especially
               beyond
               Europe
               ,
               for
               ●…hough
               they
               were
               four
               old
               Copies
               that
               he
               used
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               every
               one
               so
               depraved
               ,
               that
               the
               Collector
               was
               wearied
               with
               the
               foolish
               and
               manifold
               variations
               ;
               for
               never
               a
               one
               of
               them
               agreed
               with
               the
               rest
               .
               ]
            
             This
             is
             our
             notice
             of
             the
             subscriptions
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             said
             
               Eutychus
               A●…x
            
             .
             quite
             differeth
             from
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             whereas
             he
             tells
             us
             here
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Persia
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             man
             but
             one
             
               Iohannes
               Persidis
            
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               Provinciae
               Persidis
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Romans
             named
             not
             extra-imperial
             Countries
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Provinces
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             little
             doubt
             but
             this
             was
             some
             one
             that
             verged
             on
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Persia
             ,
             in
             some
             City
             which
             was
             under
             the
             Romans
             then
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             had
             been
             part
             of
             Persia.
             I
             have
             oft
             mentioned
             
             Theodoret's
             plain
             Testimony
             saying
             ,
             that
             James
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Nisibis
             ,
             (
             sometimes
             under
             the
             
               Persian
               )
               was
               at
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Council
               ,
               for
            
             Nisibis
             
               was
               then
               under
               the
            
             Roman
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             
               Bish●…ps
               of
               both
               the
            
             Armenians
             ,
             the
             Copies
             disagree
             even
             of
             the
             number
             ;
             of
             those
             of
             
               Armenia
               minor
            
             they
             name
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             of
             
               Arm.
               major
            
             ,
             one
             hath
             four
             ,
             another
             five
             ,
             another
             six
             ;
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Armenia's
             being
             in
             the
             Roman
             Power
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             these
             Bishops
             were
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Empire
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             at
             the
             Borders
             desired
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Christianity
             to
             be
             at
             the
             first
             famous
             General
             Council
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             not
             that
             any
             had
             power
             to
             summon
             them
             ,
             or
             did
             so
             .
             The
             Emperour
             had
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             did
             it
             ,
             none
             pretend
             that
             hath
             any
             modesty
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             called
             in
             the
             subscriptions
             ,
             
               The
               Provinces
               of
            
             Armenia
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             as
             for
             Gothia
             ,
             the
             Books
             name
             one
             Man
             ,
             
               Theophy●…s
               Gothiae
               Metropolis
            
             ,
             which
             no
             Man
             well
             knoweth
             what
             to
             make
             of
             ;
             for
             the
             Nation
             of
             Gothes
             were
             not
             then
             Christians
             .
             Socrates
             saith
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Valens
             that
             some
             of
             them
             turned
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             they
             were
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             that
             Wulphilus
             then
             translated
             for
             them
             the
             Scripture
             .
             But
             if
             they
             had
             a
             Bishop
             at
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             for
             the
             Gothes
             then
             dwelt
             in
             
               Walachia
               ,
               Moldovia
            
             ,
             and
             Poland
             ,
             and
             were
             no
             other
             than
             the
             Sauromatae
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             ,
             tells
             us
             Constantine
             had
             Conquered
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             how
             ;
             
             even
             by
             helping
             the
             Masters
             whom
             the
             Servants
             by
             an
             advantage
             of
             the
             War
             had
             dispossest
             so
             that
             your
             Instance
             of
             
               Theophilus
               Gothiae
            
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             is
             your
             errour
             .
             Myraeus
             calls
             part
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Gothia
            
             .
             Saith
             
               Marcellinus
               ,
               Comes
               eodem
               anno
            
             ,
             (
             of
             Thodos
             .
             1.
             after
             the
             Council
             Const.
             1.
             )
             
               Universa
               gens
               Gothorum
               Athanaricho
               Rege
               defuncto
               Romano
               sese
               imperio
               dedit
               :
            
             This
             was
             a
             great
             addition
             .
             But
             here
             Pisanus
             helps
             us
             out
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Hunc
               Eusebius
               Pamphylus
               Scytam
               dixit
               in
               vita
               Constantini
               ;
               &
               Metaphrastes
            
             addeth
             
             Wulphilu●…'s
             success
             :
             Eusebius
             indeed
             tells
             us
             that
             there
             were
             250
             Bishops
             (
             that
             differs
             for
             the
             common
             account
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Persia
             was
             present
             ,
             
               (
               Vit.
               Const.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             )
             And
             that
             there
             were
             learned
             Men
             from
             other
             Countries
             ,
             Scythia
             being
             one
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tomys
             was
             called
             the
             Scythian
             Bishop
             :
             )
             And
             that
             Constantine
             was
             the
             Caller
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             (
             not
             the
             Pope
             :
             )
             And
             that
             he
             wrote
             Letters
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             summon
             them
             to
             appear
             at
             the
             Council
             :
             And
             who
             will
             believe
             that
             he
             wrote
             his
             Summons
             to
             the
             Subjects
             of
             other
             Kings
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             What
             's
             that
             to
             the
             Pope
             ?
             If
             
               Ioh.
               Persidis
            
             were
             not
             a
             Roman
             Subject
             ,
             that
             word
             
               [
               he
               was
               present
            
             ]
             seemeth
             to
             distinguish
             his
             voluntary
             presence
             from
             the
             Summons
             of
             others
             .
             But
             saith
             Euseb.
             16.
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               Writs
               of
               Summons
               were
               sent
               into
               every
               Province
               :
            
             And
             the
             Persian
             and
             Armenian
             Provinces
             are
             here
             named
             with
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             leisure
             to
             search
             into
             the
             Roman
             History
             may
             find
             what
             Skirt
             of
             Persia
             ,
             and
             what
             Part
             of
             Armenia
             were
             in
             the
             Empire
             in
             those
             times
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             notable
             ,
             that
             when
             these
             Bordering
             Parts
             were
             lost
             ,
             these
             Bishops
             were
             never
             more
             at
             any
             General
             Council
             ;
             neither
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Nice
            
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             Eusebius
             there
             tells
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             reason
             why
             some
             came
             came
             from
             the
             remotest
             Countries
             ,
             viz.
             some
             did
             it
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             
               to
               see
               the
            
             (
             famous
             first
             Christian
             )
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             some
             out
             of
             a
             conceit
             ,
             
               that
               a
               Universal
               Peace
               should
               be
               established
               :
            
             And
             so
             
               Ioh.
               Persidis
            
             might
             come
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             I
             find
             not
             
             Pisanus's
             words
             of
             Theophilus
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             I
             find
             
               ibid.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
             That
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             even
             a
             Scythian
             Bishop
             should
             be
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             Councils
             :
             For
             though
             Rome
             had
             formerly
             been
             so
             far
             from
             conquering
             the
             Scythians
             that
             they
             paid
             them
             Tribute
             ,
             yet
             Constantine
             disdaining
             to
             pay
             them
             Tribute
             ,
             Conquered
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             Sauromatia
             also
             :
             The
             
               Indians
               ,
               Blemayans
               ,
               Ethiopians
            
             ,
             and
             Persians
             ,
             sent
             honourable
             Embassies
             and
             Presents
             to
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               (
               c.
            
             7.
             )
             as
             Neighbours
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             far
             from
             summoning
             their
             Subjects
             to
             his
             Council
             ,
             but
             wrote
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             only
             to
             favor
             them
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             Judge
             now
             whether
             here
             be
             a
             word
             of
             summoning
             any
             one
             Bishop
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ?
             or
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Pope's
             summoning
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             ?
             or
             any
             certainty
             that
             any
             ●…ut
             of
             the
             Empire
             were
             there
             ?
             And
             if
             any
             were
             ,
             how
             inconsiderable
             their
             number
             was
             ,
             ●…nd
             on
             what
             occasion
             it
             was
             like
             that
             they
             were
             voluntarily
             there
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             there
             was
             not
             one
             there
             ,
             by
             the
             Circumstances
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             Instance
             is
             of
             Phebamnon
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Mark
             what
             kind
             of
             proof
             this
             Man
             pretendeth
             to
             ,
             when
             he
             nameth
             ,
             1.
             
             But
             one
             Council
             after
             Nice
             .
             2.
             
             And
             but
             one
             Man
             ,
             and
             no
             Summons
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             a
             Pope
             summoned
             all
             the
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             what
             is
             that
             he
             meaneth
             ?
             The
             Copties
             are
             the
             Egyptian
             Christians
             :
             Egypt
             was
             known
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             that
             the
             Abassines
             are
             here
             called
             the
             Coptie
             ,
             and
             their
             Bishop
             here
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             shameless
             ,
             and
             few
             Men
             of
             understanding
             will
             believe
             him
             .
             It
             's
             plain
             by
             the
             manner
             and
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             Subscriptions
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Coptie
            
             ]
             there
             ,
             signifieth
             a
             City
             ;
             being
             put
             in
             the
             
               Genitive
               Case
               singular
            
             ,
             as
             the
             others
             are
             :
             It
             's
             not
             
               [
               Phebammone
               Episcopo
               Coptorum
               .
            
             ]
             but
             
               Phaebammone
               Copti
               ;
            
             ]
             and
             is
             put
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             Binnius
             :
             (
             But
             Crab
             hath
             no
             Subscriptions
             at
             all
             :
             )
             But
             was
             there
             any
             City
             of
             that
             Name
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             and
             amongst
             those
             Bishops
             that
             were
             most
             frequent
             at
             the
             Eastern
             Councils
             :
             Ferrarius
             out
             of
             
               Strabo
               ,
               Plutarch
               ,
               Ptolomy
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Coptos
               Cana
               ,
               teste
               Rhamusio
               ,
               Urbs
               &
               Emporium
               Aegypti
               sive
               Thebaidis
               ad
               Nilum
               ,
               que
               merces
               ex
               India
               per
               s●…um
               Arabicum
               advectae
               terra
               jumentis
               deferebantur
               a
               Thebis
            
             44.
             
               mill
               .
               pas
               .
               in
               B.
            
             8.
             
             
               Babylonem
               versus
               ,
               a
               Berenice
               urb●…
               ad
               sinum
               Arabicum
            
             258.
             
               ab
               Alexandria
               vero
               supra
            
             300.
             
               ubi
               smaragdi
               inveniuntur
               .
               Meminit
               illius
               Staius
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             
             
               Theb.
               [
               Coptos
               &
               erisoni
               ▪
               lugentia
               flumina
               Nili
               .
               ]
            
          
           
           
             You
             see
             now
             with
             what
             Ignorances
             and
             cheats
             the
             unskilful
             are
             deceived
             by
             these
             Disputes
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             pretendeth
             to
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             His
             last
             proof
             is
             out
             of
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Mar.
               Victor
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             and
             
               Secrates
               ,
               That
               to
               the
               Council
               of
            
             
             Ni●…e
             
               were
               called
               Bishops
               from
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Europe
             ,
             Affrica
             ,
             and
             Asia
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Would
             any
             Man
             ,
             not
             blinded
             by
             prejudice
             ,
             understand
             this
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
               Africa
            
             ,
             and
             Asia
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             when
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             much
             of
             these
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             were
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Emperour
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Bishops
             to
             summon
             them
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             had
             no
             power
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             4.
             
             How
             ill
             it
             would
             have
             been
             taken
             to
             have
             summoned
             ,
             or
             called
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             requested
             their
             Princes
             to
             send
             them
             ?
             Certainly
             Constantine
             would
             have
             written
             to
             their
             several
             Princes
             ,
             and
             not
             first
             to
             them
             .
             5.
             
             His
             Letters
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             for
             the
             Churches
             there
             ,
             shew
             this
             ,
             in
             which
             yet
             he
             never
             presumed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             desire
             that
             they
             might
             come
             to
             his
             Councils
             .
             6.
             
             No
             History
             mentioneth
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             any
             summons
             to
             any
             one
             extra-imperial
             Bishop
             .
             7.
             
             And
             to
             end
             all
             doubts
             ,
             the
             Subscriptions
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             not
             there
             ;
             shall
             we
             not
             believe
             your
             own
             Books
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Eyes
             ?
          
           
             He
             citeth
             
               Theodor.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             I
             suppose
             he
             meaneth
             his
             
               Eccles.
               Hist.
            
             for
             in
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Council
             ;
             but
             hath
             not
             a
             word
             of
             what
             this
             Man
             doth
             cite
             him
             for
             :
             But
             cap.
             25.
             he
             saith
             that
             
               [
               Europae
               totius
               ,
               &
               Africae
               ,
               quin
               etiam
               maximae
               partis
               Asiae
               imperio
               potitus
               est
               Constantinus
               :
               ]
            
             Yet
             this
             is
             too
             largely
             spoken
             .
             Socrates
             hath
             no
             such
             words
             besides
             his
             Recitation
             of
             the
             words
             of
             
               Eusebius
               :
               Eusebius
            
             indeed
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishops
             were
             called
             out
             of
             all
             
               these
               Provinces
            
             ,
             and
             who
             ever
             questioned
             it
             !
             Not
             a
             Syllable
             in
             any
             of
             his
             cited
             Authors
             of
             any
             Call
             ,
             or
             Summons
             ,
             to
             any
             one
             Man
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Roman
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             had
             almost
             over-past
             his
             mention
             of
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Bishop
               of
            
             Caesarea
             in
             Palestine
             
               's
               Circular
               Letter
               ,
               writ
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               to
               be
               directed
               to
               all
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               the
               Churches
               through
               all
            
             Persia
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Great
            
             India
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             If
             it
             had
             been
             the
             Pope's
             Letter
             ,
             it
             would
             with
             these
             Men
             have
             proved
             his
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             But
             alas
             ,
             it
             was
             
             Eusebius's
             Letter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             's
             strange
             ,
             if
             Eusebius
             were
             as
             great
             an
             Arrian
             as
             you
             commonly
             suppose
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             should
             chuse
             him
             to
             write
             the
             circular
             Letter
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             had
             not
             feigned
             that
             he
             did
             it
             as
             the
             Pope's
             Vicat
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             writing
             a
             Letter
             would
             prove
             a
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             I
             would
             write
             a
             Letter
             to
             Rome
             presently
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             would
             command
             him
             to
             lay
             by
             his
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             recall
             his
             rebellious
             and
             bloody
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             Christian
             World
             have
             peace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             the
             man
             tells
             me
             not
             by
             one
             word
             ,
             where
             to
             find
             any
             such
             Epistle
             of
             Eusebius
             ;
             In
             Eusebius
             there
             is
             none
             such
             ;
             nor
             in
             Socrates
             ;
             nor
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             common
             Histories
             of
             the
             Councils
             :
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             
               W.
               I.
            
             fished
             it
             out
             ?
             At
             last
             I
             found
             in
             Pisanus
             ,
             his
             new-invented
             History
             of
             that
             Council
             ,
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Circularis
               Epistola
               Scripta
               ab
               Eusebio
            
             .
             But
             not
             a
             word
             that
             it
             was
             written
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Persia
             or
             India
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             by
             name
             ,
             much
             less
             without
             the
             Empire
             ;
             nor
             a
             word
             that
             it
             was
             written
             by
             him
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             All
             these
             are
             W
             I's
             forgeries
             .
             But
             the
             words
             and
             Margin
             open
             all
             the
             matter
             ▪
             Socrates
             and
             others
             tells
             us
             that
             Eusebius
             having
             staggered
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Council
             (
             and
             being
             as
             you
             commonly
             say
             an
             Arrian
             )
             when
             he
             saw
             how
             things
             would
             go
             ,
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             lest
             his
             own
             Flocks
             should
             censure
             him
             or
             differ
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             wrote
             in
             his
             own
             name
             a
             Letter
             only
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             giving
             them
             the
             reason
             and
             sence
             of
             his
             subscription
             ;
             and
             indeed
             he
             seemeth
             therein
             to
             prevaricate
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             an
             Arrian
             sence
             of
             the
             word
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             saying
             ]
             
               To
               be
               of
               one
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               signifieth
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               in
               nothing
               like
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               but
               altogether
               like
               to
               the
               Father
               alone
               that
               begat
               him
               ,
               nor
               begotten
               of
               any
               other
               than
               of
               the
               Fathers
               substance
               and
               essence
               ;
               to
               which
               thus
               set
               forth
               right
               and
               reason
               required
               that
               we
               should
               condescend
               .
               ]
            
             This
             prevaricating
             Letter
             to
             Caesarea
             the
             Author
             of
             Pisanus
             Story
             ,
             calleth
             
               [
               a
               Circular
               Letter
            
             ]
             ignorantly
             ,
             and
             
               W.
               I.
            
             added
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             thus
             these
             men
             prove
             what
             they
             list
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             their
             proof
             of
             
               Universal
               Tradition
            
             and
             the
             Papal
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             He
             concludeth
             
               [
               ●…ou
               will
               not
               forget
               to
               answer
               these
               questions
               in
               your
               next
               .
               ]
            
             And
             I
             think
             
             I
             have
             not
             forgotten
             it
             ,
             nor
             failed
             to
             evince
             his
             worse
             than
             forgetfulness
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Councils
             then
             extended
             but
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Papal
             and
             Patriarchal
             pretension●…
             ,
             to
             no
             more
             (
             and
             even
             of
             the
             Popes
             Western
             Diocesses
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             Bishops
             at
             those
             Eastern
             great
             Councils
             were
             not
             considerable
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             Agency
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             and
             about
             them
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             W.
             J's
             Fourth
             Chapter
             answered
             .
          
           
             I
             next
             added
             (
             for
             he
             begins
             his
             Chapter
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             Section
             ,
             )
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Emperours
             
             
               called
               and
               enforced
               the
               Councils
               who
               had
               no
               power
               out
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             [
             
               Called
               they
               them
               alone
               ?
               had
               they
               not
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Roman
               Bishop
               joyned
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               rather
               presupposed
               to
               theirs
               ?
               prove
               that
               the
               Emperours
               called
               them
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Shall
             I
             prove
             it
             to
             those
             that
             have
             read
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             or
             to
             them
             that
             have
             not
             ?
             If
             to
             them
             that
             have
             not
             ,
             I
             cannot
             prove
             it
             or
             any
             such
             matters
             ,
             but
             by
             desiring
             them
             to
             read
             it
             :
             If
             you
             tell
             a
             Woman
             that
             it
             is
             ten
             thousand
             years
             since
             the
             World
             was
             created
             ,
             and
             I
             tell
             her
             it
             is
             not
             600
             ,
             neither
             of
             us
             proveth
             to
             her
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             but
             she
             will
             believe
             him
             that
             she
             liketh
             best
             :
             But
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             read
             ,
             or
             will
             read
             ,
             the
             History
             ,
             I
             disdain
             the
             Task
             :
             Must
             I
             write
             Books
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             were
             such
             men
             as
             Constantine
             or
             Theodosius
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             I
             will
             be
             none
             of
             that
             mans
             Teacher
             that
             hath
             read
             the
             full
             history
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             Nice
             ,
             First
             and
             Second
             ,
             of
             Ephes.
             First
             and
             Second
             ;
             of
             Constantinople
             First
             ,
             Second
             ,
             Third
             ,
             Fourth
             ,
             Fifth
             ,
             &c.
             of
             
               Sirmium
               ,
               Armenium
            
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             ,
             as
             cannot
             see
             that
             the
             Emperours
             called
             them
             without
             any
             previous
             Call
             or
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             some
             (
             as
             Nice
             )
             the
             Emperour
             called
             immediately
             by
             his
             own
             Letters
             without
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Popes
             interposing
             Authority
             or
             Call
             :
             Most
             of
             the
             Emperours
             wrote
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Metropolitanes
             to
             call
             the
             Bishops
             under
             them
             :
             Sometimes
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             first
             (
             if
             not
             only
             )
             to
             call
             the
             rest
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             him
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             to
             all
             the
             five
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Pope
             did
             at
             any
             time
             send
             a
             Bishop
             or
             two
             and
             a
             Priest
             thither
             ,
             you
             thence
             pretend
             that
             the
             Pope
             called
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             He
             addeth
             [
             
               Had
               not
               the
               Emperours
               power
               to
               signifie
               to
               those
               extra-imperials
               that
               a
               Council
               was
               to
               be
               celebrated
               ,
               and
               to
               invite
               them
               at
               least
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             Yes
             ,
             sure
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             Antipodes
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             History
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             commanded
             and
             oft
             threatned
             them
             if
             they
             came
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             are
             named
             ,
             what
             signifieth
             your
             question
             ?
          
           
             
               W.
               I.
            
             [
             
               Could
               not
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               other
               under
               whose
               Jurisdiction
               they
               were
               respectively
               ,
               notifie
               to
               them
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               require
               their
               presence
               in
               it
               ?
               you
               cannot
               but
               see
               this
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Ans.
             I
             cannot
             but
             see
             your
             shame
             when
             you
             open
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Could
             not
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             have
             called
             them
             ?
             yes
             no
             doubt
             :
             but
             no
             History
             saith
             that
             
               they
               were
               so
               called
            
             ,
             but
             tells
             us
             how
             in
             another
             manner
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             word
             
               [
               Jurisdiction
            
             ]
             signifieth
             so
             much
             of
             your
             Errour
             and
             interest
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             resolved
             at
             least
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             name
             and
             supposition
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             do
             but
             adde
             
               [
               over
               all
               the
               World
            
             ]
             it
             maketh
             me
             remember
             Christs
             temptation
             
               [
               All
               this
               will
               I
               give
               thee
               ;
               ]
            
             but
             it
             is
             too
             strong
             a
             temptation
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             over-come
             .
             But
             you
             would
             have
             gratified
             me
             much
             if
             you
             had
             told
             me
             what
             Patriarch's
             Jurisdiction
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             the
             Churches
             in
             Persia
             and
             India
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             were
             extra-imperial
             ,
             did
             belong
             to
             ?
             or
             where
             I
             may
             find
             any
             notice
             of
             the
             Summons
             that
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             Patriarch
             sent
             them
             to
             any
             of
             those
             ancient
             Councils
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             told
             him
             that
             [
             
               the
               Diocesses
               which
               these
               Bishops
               were
               related
               to
               are
               described
               and
               expresly
               confined
               within
               the
               verge
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               vid.
               
                 Blondel
                 .
                 de
                 primatu
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
          
           
             To
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             taketh
             it
             for
             a
             Fob
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             
               Bloudel
               .
               Answ.
            
             Look
             then
             in
             your
             own
             Cosmographers
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             
               Aub●…rtus
               Myraeus
            
             his
             
               Notitia
               Episcopatuum
            
             ,
             (
             abating
             his
             Fiction
             of
             the
             submission
             of
             the
             Abassine
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             such-like
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             his
             Confession
             that
             his
             Book
             had
             next
             to
             nothing
             of
             the
             Patriarchate
             of
             
               Alexandria
               :
            
             )
             He
             tells
             you
             that
             the
             
               Armenia
               major
            
             and
             minor
             were
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             
               Pontus
               ,
               Scythia
            
             in
             the
             Province
             
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             you
             may
             know
             who
             it
             was
             that
             gave
             these
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             he
             tells
             you
             how
             Iustinian
             gave
             his
             Name
             to
             a
             City
             of
             Bulgaria
             ,
             subjecting
             many
             Bishops
             of
             
               Dacia
               ,
               Dardania
               ,
               Mysia
               ,
               Pannonia
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             that
             Arch-Bishop
             ;
             with
             this
             addition
             ,
             
               sed
               &
               ille
               ab
               ipsis
               consecretur
               ,
               &
               eadem
               jura
               super
               eos
               habeat
               ,
               quae
               Papa
               Romanus
               habet
               super
               Episcopos
               sibi
               subditos
               .
            
             (
             Was
             that
             all
             the
             World
             then
             ?
             )
             Novel
             .
             119.
             508.
             
          
           
             He
             next
             citeth
             
             Pisanus's
             
               Nicene
               Canons
               ,
               giving
               the
               Pope
               Universal
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alex.
             and
             Antioch
             
               extra-imperial
               Power
            
             ;
             and
             he
             promiseth
             hereafter
             to
             
               justifie
               those
               Canons
            
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             shall
             as
             much
             regard
             his
             Citations
             out
             of
             
             Esop's
             Fables
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             Genebrard
             ,
             or
             Cochleus
             .
          
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Council
               of
            
             Calcedon
             ,
             c.
             28.
             
               giveth
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ef
            
             Constantinople
             
               Authority
               over
               the
               barbarous
               Nations
               near
               those
               Parts
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               extra-imperial
               ,
               such
               as
               that
               of
            
             Russia
             ,
             and
             Muscovia
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ.
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             confident
             Man
             ?
             1.
             
             The
             Council
             saith
             only
             that
             the
             
               [
               Bishops
               of
               the
               fore-said
               Diocesses
            
             (
             naming
             only
             ,
             
               Pontus
               ,
               Asia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Thracia
               ,
               )
               which
               are
               among
               the
               barbarous
               ,
               shall
               be
               ordained
               by
               the
               Throne
               of
            
             Const.
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Diocess
             signified
             then
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             ?
             and
             that
             many
             of
             the
             barbareus
             ,
             so
             called
             then
             ,
             were
             within
             the
             Empire
             ?
             such
             as
             were
             the
             
               Scythians
               ,
               Gothes
            
             ,
             (
             or
             Getae
             ,
             or
             
               Sauromatae
               ,
            
             )
             which
             Eusebius
             saith
             were
             Conquered
             by
             Constantine
             :
             But
             is
             here
             any
             mention
             of
             Russia
             ,
             or
             Muscovy
             ?
             2.
             
             And
             how
             long
             after
             this
             was
             it
             that
             all
             History
             tells
             us
             the
             Muscovites
             and
             Russians
             (
             that
             were
             not
             Gothes
             )
             were
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ?
          
           
             So
             that
             here
             is
             not
             a
             Syllable
             in
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             for
             Popery
             ,
             except
             the
             Canons
             of
             Pisanus
             and
             Turrian
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             better
             prove
             before
             we
             take
             them
             to
             be
             of
             any
             just
             regard
             :
             It
             is
             not
             the
             word
             of
             
               Baptista
               Romanus
            
             ,
             or
             any
             late
             Iesuite
             that
             can
             suffice
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             added
             lastly
             that
             
               Patriarchal
               Priviledges
               were
               ordinarily
               given
               by
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               who
               added
               and
               altered
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               set
            
             Rome
             
               highest
               and
               sometimes
            
             Constantinople
             .
             His
             many
             vain
             words
             against
             this
             I
             will
             not
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             reciting
             :
             Every
             man
             knoweth
             it
             that
             knoweth
             Church-History
             :
             Why
             else
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Mauricius
             and
             Phocas
             was
             one
             set
             highest
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             another
             time
             ?
             How
             else
             came
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             to
             pretend
             to
             Universal
             Primacy
             ?
          
           
             His
             marvel
             ,
             that
             I
             translate
             
               Pontifex
               Pope
            
             ,
             as
             if
             never
             man
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             never
             read
             
               Bellarmine
               de
               Pontifice
               Romano
            
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             so
             speak
             ,
             &c.
             is
             a
             vain
             digression
             not
             worthy
             an
             answer
             ,
             nor
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             here
             briefly
             recite
             some
             undeniable
             Reasons
             which
             I
             have
             given
             pag.
             100
             ,
             &c.
             of
             my
             
               Naked
               Popery
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             what
             we
             have
             been
             all
             this
             while
             upon
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Papal
             Power
             was
             not
             held
             to
             be
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             but
             humano
             .
             1.
             
             It
             stood
             by
             the
             same
             right
             as
             did
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             
               jure
               humano
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               Africans
               ,
               Aurelius
               ,
               Augustine
            
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Carthage
             Council
             ,
             enquired
             not
             of
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Nicene
               Canons
            
             to
             be
             resolved
             of
             the
             Papal
             Power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             whole
             Greek
             Church
             heretofore
             and
             to
             this
             day
             is
             of
             that
             Judgment
             ;
             for
             they
             first
             equalled
             and
             after
             
               preferred
               Constantinople
            
             ,
             which
             never
             pretended
             to
             a
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             not
             so
             blind
             as
             to
             equal
             or
             prefer
             a
             humane
             right
             before
             a
             Divine
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fore-cited
             Ca.
             28.
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             expresly
             resolves
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Their
             own
             Bishop
             Smith
             confesseth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             
               de
               fide
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
            
             St.
             Peters
             
               Successor
               jure
               divino
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Roman
             Primacy
             was
             over
             but
             one
             Empire
             ;
             besides
             all
             the
             Reasons
             fore-going
             I
             added
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             when
             he
             stood
             for
             to
             be
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             yet
             claimed
             no
             more
             ;
             therefore
             no
             more
             was
             then
             in
             contest
             ,
             but
             Power
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             III.
             That
             Councils
             then
             were
             called
             General
             in
             respect
             only
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             I
             proved
             by
             ten
             Arguments
             ,
             p.
             104.
             105.
             adding
             five
             exceptions
             .
          
           
             Page
             114.
             he
             had
             put
             a
             Verse
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pope
             Leo
             ,
             with
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             shewed
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             ;
             and
             he
             confesseth
             the
             Errour
             ,
             but
             he
             supposeth
             a
             confident
             Friend
             of
             his
             put
             it
             into
             his
             Papers
             ,
             and
             now
             saith
             the
             
               Verse
               was
               Prosper's
            
             ,
             and
             some
             words
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             are
             Leo's
             
               de
               Nat.
               Pet.
               Prosper
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               is
               somewhat
               ancienter
               than
            
             Leo
             ,
             
               and
               less
               to
               be
               excepted
               against
               .
            
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             He
             was
             
             Leo's
             Servant
             ,
             even
             his
             Secretary
             ,
             as
             Vossius
             and
             Rivet
             have
             shewed
             ;
             and
             so
             his
             Words
             and
             
             Leo's
             are
             as
             one's
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             in
             a
             Poem
             where
             liberty
             of
             phrase
             is
             ordinarily
             taken
             .
             3.
             
             No
             wonder
             if
             
               Caput
               Mundo
            
             be
             found
             in
             a
             Poet
             ,
             either
             as
             it
             is
             spoken
             de
             
               Mundo
               Romano
            
             ,
             or
             as
             Caput
             signifieth
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             great
             and
             honourable
             :
             And
             so
             Rome
             it self
             is
             oft
             called
             by
             Historians
             
               Caput
               Mundi
            
             ,
             before
             and
             since
             Christianity
             entered
             it
             .
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             that
             this
             was
             
               Pastoralis
               Honoris
            
             ,
             though
             not
             
               ex
               Pastorali
               Regimine
               Universali
            
             ;
             For
             one
             Bishop
             was
             a
             Caput
             or
             chief
             to
             others
             
               Pastorali
               Honore
            
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             their
             Governour
             ;
             as
             the
             chief
             Earl
             ,
             or
             chief
             Judge
             among
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             inferiours
             .
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Pope
             did
             
               Nihil
               possidere
               armis
            
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Tenere
             and
             Regere
             be
             not
             all
             one
             .
             He
             may
             be
             said
             thus
             
               [
               Tenere
            
             ]
             in
             that
             the
             Religion
             which
             he
             professed
             had
             possession
             of
             more
             than
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             the
             Chief
             Bishop
             in
             honour
             of
             that
             profession
             .
             The
             sense
             seemeth
             to
             be
             but
             this
             ,
             
               [
               As
               great
               a
               honour
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Imperial
               City
               of
               a
               Conquering
               Empire
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               to
               be
               the
               Prime
               Bishop
               of
               that
            
             Christian
             
               Religion
               which
               extendeth
               further
               than
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Conquests
               .
            
             ]
             He
             citeth
             a
             sentence
             as
             to
             the
             same
             sence
             out
             of
             
               Prosper
               de
               Vocat
               .
               Gent.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
               viz.
               [
               That
               the
               Principality
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Priesthood
               ,
               hath
               made
            
             Rome
             
               greater
               through
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               Religion
               ,
               than
               through
               that
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               ]
            
             Which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             Poet
             :
             but
             to
             be
             greater
             by
             Religion
             than
             Empire
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             Ruler
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             if
             I
             had
             said
             so
             of
             Melchizedeck
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             greater
             as
             he
             was
             
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
            
             than
             as
             he
             was
             
               King
               of
               Salem
            
             .
             But
             there
             is
             in
             the
             cited
             place
             of
             Prosper
             none
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             nor
             any
             about
             any
             such
             matter
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             somewhat
             like
             it
             in
             cap.
             16.
             which
             indeed
             is
             expository
             .
             
               Ad
               cujus
               rei
               effectum
               credimus
               providentia
               Dei
               Romani
               regni
               latitudinem
               praeparatam
               ,
               ut
               Nationes
               vocandae
               ad
               Unitatem
               Corporis
               Christi
               ,
               prius
               jure
               unius
               consociarentur
               imperii
               ;
               quamvis
               gratia
               Christiana
               non
               contenta
               sit
               eosdem
               limites
               habere
               quos
            
             Roma
             ,
             
               multosque
               jam
               populos
               sceptro
               Crucis
               Christi
               illa
               subdiderit
               quos
               armis
               suis
               ista
               non
               domuit
               .
               Quae
               tamen
               per
               Apostolici
               sacerdotii
               principatum
               amplior
               facta
               est
               arce
               Religionis
               quam
               solio
               potestatis
               .
            
             All
             this
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             Prosper
             then
             said
             about
             466
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             being
             Pope
             
             Leo's
             Secretary
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             greatest
             outward
             Glory
             :
             The
             Unity
             of
             the
             Empire
             prepared
             for
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             United
             in
             one
             Empire
             were
             United
             after
             in
             one
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Gospel
             went
             further
             than
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             Rome
             it self
             became
             more
             honourable
             in
             being
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             most
             honourable
             Christian
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             Religion
             extended
             further
             than
             the
             Empire
             ,
             than
             in
             being
             the
             Imperial
             Seat
             of
             Power
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             which
             he
             citeth
             of
             Leo
             ,
             I
             made
             the
             lightest
             of
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             his
             own
             cause
             more
             highly
             
             than
             any
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             lived
             so
             late
             ;
             but
             yet
             the
             words
             
             do
             not
             serve
             the
             Papists
             turn
             ;
             for
             he
             at
             large
             sheweth
             that
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             Rome
             which
             was
             
               domina
               mundi
            
             ,
             before
             it
             wa●…
             Christian
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             World
             )
             was
             prepared
             to
             be
             the
             Seat
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             outer
             Nations
             ,
             by
             their
             Neighbourhood
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             certain
             Truth
             .
             
               Ut
               hujus
               inenarrabilis
               gratiae
               per
               totum
               mundum
               diffunderetur
               effectus
               ,
               Romanum
               regnum
               divina
               providentia
               praeparavit
               ;
               cujus
               ad
               eos
               limites
               incrementa
               perducta
               sunt
               ,
               quibus
               cunctarum
               undique
               gentium
               vicina
               &
               contigua
               esset
               universitas
               .
               Disposito
               namq
               divinitatis
               operi
               maxime
               congruebat
               ,
               ut
               multa
               regna
               uno
               conf●…derarentur
               imperio
               ,
               &
               cito
               pervios
               haberet
               populos
               praedicatio
               generalis
               ,
               quos
               unius
               teneret
               regimen
               civitatis
               .
               —
               Nec
               mundi
               dominam
               times
               Romam
               ,
               qui
               in
               Caiphae
               domo
               expaveras
               sacerdotis
               ancillam
               .
            
             And
             mentioning
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             at
             Rome
             .
             he
             saith
             ▪
             
               ut
               cos
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
               caput
               est
               Christus
               ,
               quasi
               geminum
               constituerit
               lumen
               oculorum
               ,
               de
               quorum
               meritis
               atque
               vi●…tutibus
               ,
               que
               omnem
               loquendi
               superant
               facultatem
               ,
               nihil
               diversum
               ,
               nihil
               debemus
               sentire
               discretum
               ;
               quia
               illos
               &
               electio
               pares
               ,
               &
               labor
               similes
               ,
               &
               finis
               fecit
               aequales
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             next
             Sermon
             ,
             expounding
             
               super
               hanc
               petram
            
             ,
             thus
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               super
               hanc
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ●…ternum
               extruam
               templum
               ,
               &
               ecclesiae
               meae
               caelo
               inserenda
               sublimitas
               ,
               in
               hujus
               fidei
               firmitate
               consurget
               .
               Hanc
               confessionem
               portae
               Inferi
               non
               tenebunt
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             And
             of
             
               Tibi
               dabo
               claves
               —
               [
               Transivit
               quid●…m
               in
               Apostolos
               alios
               vis
               illius
               potestatis
               ;
               sed
               non
               frustra
               uni
               commendatur
               ,
               quod
               omnibus
               intimetur
               :
               Petro
               enim
               singulariter
               hoc
               creditur
               ,
               quia
               cunctis
               ecclesiae
               rectoribus
               Petri
               forma
               proponitur
               :
               Manet
               ergo
               Petri
               privilegium
               ubicunque
               ex
               ipsius
               fertur
               aequitate
               judicium
               ,
               nec
               nimia
               est
               vel
               severitas
               vel
               remissio
               .
               —
            
          
           
             So
             
               Petrus
               Chrysologus
            
             expoundeth
             
               super
               hanc
               petram
            
             ,
             Serm.
             74.
             p.
             69.
             1.
             and
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             the
             way
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             to
             take
             some
             Sentence
             that
             soundeth
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             ,
             for
             sufficient
             Proof
             of
             their
             Foundations
             .
          
           
             Leo
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             Anatolius
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Martian
             against
             him
             ,
             Ep.
             54.
             p.
             131.
             layeth
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Churches
             on
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               [
               Privilegia
               ecclesiarum
               sanctorum
               Patrum
               Canonibus
               instituta
               ,
               &
               Venerabilis
               Nicenae
               Synodi
               fixa
               decretis
               ,
               nulla
               novitate
               mutari
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             no
             later
             Council
             ,
             though
             of
             greater
             number
             ,
             can
             alter
             any
             thing
             done
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ;
            
             —
             and
             so
             none
             of
             their
             Rules
             for
             the
             Churche's
             Regiment
             .
             And
             in
             many
             other
             Epistles
             (
             to
             Pulcheria
             ,
             &c.
             )
             he
             over
             and
             over
             accuseth
             him
             as
             breaking
             the
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
           
             Next
             he
             citeth
             
             Leo's
             Epist.
             82.
             to
             Anastas
             .
             But
             it
             is
             in
             the
             84th
             .
             and
             he
             
             that
             will
             but
             read
             it
             will
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             in
             the
             Empire
             that
             L●…o
             claimed
             the
             final
             Decision
             and
             Appeals
             .
          
           
             And
             once
             more
             I
             here
             appeal
             to
             any
             impartial
             Man
             that
             ever
             read
             over
             
             all
             the
             true
             Epistles
             and
             Decretals
             of
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             ,
             and
             findeth
             that
             none
             of
             them
             for
             400
             ,
             if
             not
             500
             years
             ,
             were
             ever
             sent
             to
             any
             extraimperial
             Church
             ,
             as
             any
             way
             exercising
             Authority
             over
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             till
             after
             600
             (
             when
             Gregory
             sent
             into
             England
             )
             they
             wrote
             but
             to
             their
             own
             Missionaries
             ,
             or
             but
             by
             way
             of
             Counsel
             ,
             as
             any
             Man
             may
             do
             ;
             whether
             he
             can
             believe
             they
             then
             arrogated
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Chapter
             there
             is
             nothing
             worth
             the
             answering
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             (
             to
             prove
             Ethiopia
             under
             the
             Patriarchs
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
            
             )
             That
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             
               Learned
               Men
               think
            
             Ethiopia
             
               is
               included
               in
            
             Egypt
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Dr.
             Heylin
             and
             Rosse
             
               did
               regard
            
             Pisanus
             his
             Nicene
             
               Canons
               ;
               and
               their
               Authority
               is
               more
               than
               mine
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             You
             are
             a
             Learned
             Man
             ,
             who
             take
             Thracia
             to
             have
             been
             without
             
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             must
             I
             therefore
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ?
             If
             your
             Learned
             Men
             cannot
             distinguish
             between
             Egypt
             ,
             an
             imperial
             Province
             ,
             and
             the
             vast
             and
             distant
             Kingdoms
             of
             Ethiopia
             ;
             What
             's
             that
             to
             me
             ?
             Is
             it
             enough
             to
             confute
             any
             evident
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             found
             some
             Man
             that
             was
             against
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             Heylin
             and
             Rosse
             of
             any
             more
             Authority
             to
             prove
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             a
             late-produced
             Script
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             near
             those
             times
             ,
             than
             your
             own
             naked
             Assertion
             would
             have
             been
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             pitiful
             Proof
             ,
             that
             
             Pisanus's
             Canons
             are
             authentick
             and
             ancient
             ,
             because
             Dr.
             Heylin
             and
             Rosse
             regard
             them
             ?
             If
             you
             had
             any
             better
             Proof
             ,
             Why
             did
             you
             not
             produce
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               An
               Answer
               to
            
             W.
             
             J's
             fifth
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             that
             I
             asserted
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             had
             never
             any
             Governing
             
             Power
             over
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             anciently
             over
             any
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             a
             proper
             Government
             of
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             exempt
             Provinces
             within
             the
             Empire
             :
             But
             that
             he
             was
             (
             principally
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Seat
             ,
             and
             next
             as
             to
             honour
             ,
             the
             Memorial
             of
             St.
             Peter
             )
             voluntarily
             by
             Councils
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             made
             the
             prime
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
             Empire
             ;
             Alexandria
             first
             ,
             and
             Constantinople
             after
             ,
             the
             second
             ;
             Antioch
             the
             third
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             not
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             General
             Councils
             were
             the
             chief
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Churches
             :
             But
             in
             these
             Councils
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             the
             first
             Seat
             ,
             and
             Alexandria
             the
             second
             :
             And
             that
             this
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             but
             one
             Voice
             ordinarily
             in
             Councils
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             he
             claimed
             a
             Negative
             Voice
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             Councils
             have
             condemned
             ,
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             deposed
             him
             :
             And
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             the
             same
             Power
             as
             he
             ,
             when
             present
             ,
             had
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
               W.
               I.
            
             here
             citeth
             some
             Testimonies
             truly
             ,
             and
             some
             falsly
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             I
             deny
             not
             ;
             that
             sometimes
             the
             last
             Appeals
             were
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             other
             Priviledges
             allowed
             him
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             I
             think
             it
             but
             an
             injury
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             examine
             them
             any
             further
             .
             If
             he
             will
             read
             the
             Histories
             and
             Fathers
             themselves
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             my
             Testimony
             :
             If
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             my
             Testimony
             is
             no
             notifying
             Evidence
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             upon
             the
             perusal
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             find
             nothing
             in
             this
             Chapter
             needing
             ,
             or
             worthy
             of
             any
             further
             Answer
             :
             And
             I
             am
             sensible
             that
             fruitless
             altercation
             
             will
             be
             ungrateful
             to
             wise
             and
             sober
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             
               W.
               J's
            
             .
             Sixth
             CHAPTER
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             I
             Noted
             that
             under
             the
             Heathen
             Emperours
             ,
             Church-Associations
             were
             but
             by
             Voluntary
             Consent
             ;
             and
             yet
             then
             they
             called
             in
             none
             without
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             Replyeth
             :
             1.
             
             
               Denying
               such
               Consent
            
             .
             2.
             
             Saying
             ,
             
               They
               could
               not
               call
               them
               that
               were
               Extraimperial
               to
               sit
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             would
             he
             had
             told
             us
             how
             Provinces
             were
             distributed
             while
             Emperours
             were
             Heathens
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             Consent
             :
             Doth
             he
             think
             that
             the
             Pope
             did
             it
             all
             himself
             ?
             Did
             he
             make
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             Patriarchates
             ,
             and
             divide
             to
             all
             other
             Bishops
             their
             Seats
             and
             Provinces
             ?
             If
             he
             say
             this
             ,
             he
             will
             but
             make
             us
             the
             more
             wary
             of
             such
             a
             Disputant
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             never
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             by
             Consent
             they
             
               could
               not
               call
            
             any
             without
             the
             Empire
             ,
             then
             none
             were
             Called
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             But
             he
             cometh
             to
             his
             grand
             Proof
             ,
             That
             the
             four
             first
             Councils
             were
             Univer●…
             as
             to
             all
             the
             World
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             called
             General
             and
             
               Oecumenical
               Councils
            
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             by
             Histories
             ,
             by
             
               the
               whole
               Christian
               World
            
             ;
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             by
             
               Protestants
               ,
               by
               our
               Statute-Books
               ,
               by
               our
               thirty
               nine
               Articles
               ,
               and
               by
               Orthodox
               Writers
               .
            
             To
             all
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Even
             in
             Scotland
             the
             Presbyterians
             have
             their
             
               General
               Assembly
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             somewhat
             less
             than
             all
             the
             World
             :
             And
             as
             for
             their
             Phrase
             of
             
               Totius
               Orbis
            
             ,
             So
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             World
             was
             Taxed
             by
             Augustus
             .
             He
             is
             very
             easily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             the
             Evidence
             which
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             after
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             subscribed
             Names
             at
             Councils
             ,
             which
             were
             within
             the
             Empire
             ,
             can
             yet
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             he
             readeth
             the
             name
             Oecumenical
             and
             
               Totius
               Orbis
            
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             But
             he
             argueth
             from
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             1.
             
             
               Councils
               were
               gathered
               for
               the
               Common
               Peace
               of
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Peace
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             is
             promoted
             by
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             1.
             
             As
             it
             was
             the
             most
             considerable
             part
             then
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World.
             2.
             
             As
             the
             welfare
             of
             every
             part
             conduceth
             to
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             World.
             3.
             
             As
             it
             is
             Exemplary
             and
             Counselling
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             Authoritative
             Command
             and
             Constraint
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Else
               any
               obstinate
               Hereticks
               might
               but
               have
               removed
               to
               the
               Extra-imperial
               Churches
               ,
               and
               been
               free
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             He
             might
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             have
             been
             free
             from
             force
             ,
             unless
             his
             own
             Prince
             were
             
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
             2.
             
             But
             he
             could
             not
             have
             forced
             the
             Imperial
             Churches
             to
             have
             owned
             him
             as
             Orthodox
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             forborn
             renouncing
             Communion
             with
             him
             .
             3.
             
             And
             surely
             if
             it
             was
             Heresie
             which
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             before
             it
             was
             declared
             so
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             be
             so
             known
             by
             that
             Extraimperial
             Church
             to
             which
             he
             should
             remove
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             same
             Answer
             serveth
             to
             his
             third
             Reason
             :
             That
             
               If
               any
               Imperial
               Country
               were
               won
               from
               the
               Empire
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               free
            
             ;
             not
             free
             from
             other
             Mens
             disowning
             or
             renouncing
             them
             .
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               That
            
             James
             ,
             :
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Nisibis
             
               was
               at
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             ,
             for
             Nisibis
             
               was
               then
               under
               the
            
             Roman
             Empire
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             same
             Answer
             sufficeth
             to
             his
             fourth
             Reason
             :
             That
             a
             
               Nation
               Conquered
               would
               have
               been
               brought
               under
               the
               Council
               ,
            
             and
             
               Faith
               would
               have
               depended
               on
               the
               Fortune
               of
               War.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             True
             ,
             If
             Faith
             were
             no
             Faith
             without
             a
             General
             Council's
             determination
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             was
             no
             Faith
             in
             the
             World
             before
             there
             was
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             nor
             any
             Christian
             before
             
             Constantine's
             time
             .
             What
             if
             only
             a
             Provincial
             Council
             had
             Condemned
             any
             Heresie
             ?
             Consider
             how
             far
             the
             Extraimperialists
             had
             been
             Obliged
             by
             it
             .
             The
             Truth
             and
             Reason
             of
             the
             decision
             would
             have
             Obliged
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Kingdoms
               that
               are
               now
               fallen
               from
               that
               Empire
               should
               have
               no
               Successive
               descending
               Obligation
               to
               the
               four
               first
               General
               Councils
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Not
             at
             all
             as
             
               Subjects
               to
               Men
               dead
               and
               gone
               ,
            
             nor
             as
             if
             the
             Canons
             of
             those
             Councils
             were
             a
             Law
             properly
             Divine
             ,
             and
             so
             bound
             us
             as
             meer
             Subjects
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             yet
             as
             Subjects
             to
             the
             present
             Patriarchs
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             &c.
             whose
             Predecessours
             
             made
             those
             Canons
             .
             But
             1.
             
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             which
             they
             declared
             ,
             bound
             Men
             before
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             them
             since
             in
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             And
             God
             Obligeth
             us
             to
             do
             all
             things
             in
             as
             much
             Love
             and
             Concord
             as
             we
             can
             .
             And
             when
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             agree
             upon
             any
             thing
             Lawful
             and
             convenient
             ,
             an
             Obligation
             for
             Concord
             may
             hence
             arise
             on
             others
             ,
             without
             any
             Subjection
             to
             a
             Governing
             Authority
             .
             And
             in
             these
             two
             respects
             such
             Councils
             may
             Oblige
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             His
             last
             Reason
             is
             ,
             
               That
               those
               Extraimperial
               Christians
               who
               embraced
               the
               Heresies
               Condemned
               in
               any
               one
               of
               those
               Councils
               ,
               never
               alledged
               this
               Reason
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Those
             Councils
             themselves
             had
             more
             Modesty
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               Heresie
               because
               we
               have
               Iudged
               it
               so
               ,
            
             for
             it
             was
             so
             before
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Gods
             Word
             :
             It
             had
             been
             therefore
             a
             frivolous
             Defence
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               Subject
               to
               the
               Council
               ,
            
             unless
             they
             could
             have
             said
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               Subject
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
            
             2.
             
             What
             Extraimperial
             Nations
             mean
             you
             ,
             that
             owned
             Condemned
             Heresie
             ?
             If
             the
             
               Arrian
               Goths
            
             ,
             they
             Learned
             it
             from
             Valens
             and
             the
             General
             Councils
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             If
             the
             Nestorians
             and
             Eutychians
             ,
             prove
             that
             any
             Extraimperial
             Nations
             were
             such
             :
             If
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             any
             Heresie
             ,
             what
             Occasion
             had
             they
             to
             alledge
             such
             Reasons
             to
             Justifie
             themselves
             ,
             to
             Men
             that
             never
             sent
             or
             urged
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Councils
             on
             them
             .
             Prove
             you
             first
             that
             ever
             any
             General
             Council
             for
             five
             hundred
             Years
             did
             Judge
             any
             Extraimperial
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Depose
             any
             one
             of
             them
             for
             Heresie
             .
             3.
             
             But
             your
             Sect
             use
             to
             accuse
             the
             Abassines
             as
             Eutychians
             ;
             and
             Godiguus
             and
             others
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             they
             deny
             that
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             I
             told
             him
             that
             some
             Hereticks
             are
             not
             Christians
             univocally
             ,
             and
             others
             so
             called
             were
             better
             Christians
             than
             the
             Papists
             :
             The
             former
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             latter
             are
             .
             It
             is
             not
             an
             Usurpers
             calling
             others
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             will
             blot
             their
             Names
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             I
             
               should
               have
               told
               him
               which
               of
               them
               I
               take
               for
               Univocal
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               the
               Names
               given
               them
               long
               agoe
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             By
             what
             Authority
             can
             you
             require
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             name
             Men
             by
             an
             hundred
             Nick-names
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             all
             over
             which
             of
             these
             I
             account
             Christians
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             General
             ,
             that
             I
             account
             all
             those
             Christians
             that
             hold
             all
             the
             
               Essential
               parts
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             renounce
             none
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             How
             long
             soever
             Men
             are
             Calumniated
             ,
             that
             proveth
             not
             the
             Calumny
             Just.
             It
             is
             long
             since
             the
             General
             Council
             at
             Basil
             pronounced
             the
             Pope
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Heresie
             to
             deny
             that
             a
             General
             Council
             may
             Judge
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Papists
             believe
             not
             this
             Council
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             I
             told
             him
             that
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             in
             the
             case
             of
             many
             that
             have
             been
             burnt
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             others
             that
             burnt
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             Answer
             to
             this
             is
             ,
             
               He
               wisheth
               me
               better
            
             ,
             and
             he
             
               bringeth
               many
               Accusations
               against
               the
            
             Albigenses
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             had
             never
             disproved
             those
             Calumnies
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             long
             and
             fully
             done
             ,
             as
             among
             others
             by
             Bishop
             
               Usher
               ,
               D●…
               Statu
               &
               success
               .
               Ecclesiar
               .
            
             and
             
               Paul
               Perrin
            
             .
             It
             being
             a
             Company
             of
             Manichees
             only
             that
             were
             scattered
             among
             the
             Albigenses
             and
             waldenses
             ,
             that
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             Heresies
             mentioned
             by
             him
             (
             as
             I
             have
             also
             shewed
             in
             my
             Confutation
             of
             Mr.
             Danvers
             the
             
               Anabaptist
               .
            
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             I
             told
             him
             that
             
               All
               those
               that
               were
               true
               Christians
               ,
               were
               of
               one
               Universal
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             And
             he
             again
             canteth
             over
             the
             Nick-names
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             would
             know
             which
             of
             them
             I
             mean.
             And
             I
             told
             him
             again
             ,
             that
             I
             mean
             all
             that
             owned
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             Perhaps
             such
             a
             Monothelite
             as
             Pope
             Honorius
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             Christian.
             I
             told
             you
             before
             that
             Anatolius
             in
             the
             Council
             openly
             said
             that
             Dioscorus
             was
             not
             condemned
             for
             Heresie
             ;
             And
             I
             would
             most
             Papists
             were
             as
             good
             Christians
             as
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             the
             Novatians
             were
             .
             The
             name
             of
             
               Luciferians
               ,
               Quartodecimani
               ,
               Iconoclasts
               ,
               Waldens●…s
               ,
               Hugonotes
               ,
               Lutheranes
               ,
               Zuinglians
               ,
               Calvinists
               ,
               &c.
            
             unchristian
             none
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             the
             name
             of
             Papists
             .
             And
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             noting
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             zealous
             
               Macedonius
               ,
               Nestorius
            
             and
             Dioscorus
             were
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             how
             hot
             in
             persecuting
             them
             ,
             and
             stirring
             up
             the
             Emperours
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             were
             carryed
             into
             those
             Errors
             for
             which
             they
             were
             condemned
             as
             Hereticks
             themselves
             .
             2.
             
             And
             how
             long
             it
             was
             oft
             in
             doubt
             which
             party
             should
             be
             accounted
             Hereticks
             ,
             till
             the
             countenance
             of
             Emperors
             turned
             the
             Major
             Vote
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Right
             .
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             the
             Orthodox
             went
             for
             Hereticks
             with
             the
             greater
             mumber
             :
             And
             under
             Valentinian
             and
             Theodosius
             they
             were
             Catholicks
             ,
             under
             Theodosius
             junior
             
             the
             Eutychians
             went
             for
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             under
             Martian
             they
             were
             condemned
             .
             The
             same
             Bishops
             went
             one
             way
             at
             Sirmium
             and
             Ariminum
             ,
             (
             with
             old
             Osius
             )
             who
             after
             repented
             and
             went
             the
             other
             way
             ;
             And
             the
             same
             Bishops
             went
             one
             way
             at
             the
             Second
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             who
             recanted
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             :
             and
             how
             long
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Monothelites
             in
             doubt
             ,
             and
             the
             Iconoclasts
             ,
             much
             longer
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             When
             I
             told
             him
             that
             it
             is
             only
             our
             
               Relation
               to
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               that
               maketh
               all
               Christians
               one
               Church
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               but
               our
               Causal
               and
               not
               Formal
               Unity
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               Faith
               and
               Charity
               are
               not
               necessary
               to
               make
               us
               Members
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             As
             the
             union
             of
             King
             and
             Subjects
             maketh
             
               one
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             so
             the
             union
             of
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             maketh
             one
             Church
             ;
             and
             we
             call
             none
             Christians
             that
             profess
             not
             true
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             (
             and
             their
             seed
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Question
               is
               How
               a
               Heretick
               or
               Schismatick
               can
               be
               a
               true
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Ambiguous
             words
             are
             the
             game
             of
             deceivers
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             ambiguity
             marreth
             their
             cause
             .
             The
             word
             Heretick
             I
             have
             told
             you
             signifieth
             either
             one
             that
             
               denyeth
               an
               Essentiall
               part
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             or
             one
             that
             only
             denyeth
             an
             Integral
             part
             ;
             The
             former
             are
             no
             Christians
             ;
             the
             latter
             may
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             But
             he
             will
             prove
             that
             no
             Heretick
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             hath
             true
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             
               [
               Whoever
               hath
               true
               faith
               believeth
               the
               material
               object
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             for
             the
             
               Divine
               authority
               of
               God
               revealing
               it
               .
            
             (
             That
             is
             certain
             )
             
               But
               so
               doth
               no
               Heretick
            
             .
          
           
             That
             's
             very
             false
             of
             both
             sorts
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             1.
             
             You
             call
             the
             Luciferians
             ,
             the
             
               Novatians
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             see
             reason
             to
             doubt
             but
             they
             might
             believe
             that
             all
             that
             God
             saith
             is
             true
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Overdoing
             is
             undoing
             :
             As
             you
             are
             the
             greatest
             causes
             of
             Schisme
             by
             overdoing
             as
             against
             Schisme
             ,
             so
             you
             would
             justifie
             almost
             all
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             world
             by
             your
             blind
             overdoing
             ,
             as
             against
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             while
             you
             would
             make
             most
             or
             much
             of
             Christs
             Church
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             you
             would
             make
             men
             believe
             that
             there
             
               are
               none
            
             .
             All
             that
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             Verax
             ,
             no
             Lyar
             ,
             but
             true
             .
             All
             that
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             
               no
               Lyar
               ,
               but
               true
            
             of
             
               his
               word
            
             ,
             believe
             all
             to
             be
             true
             which
             they
             judge
             to
             be
             his
             word
             .
             But
             saith
             
               W.
               I
            
             ,
             no
             Heretick
             believeth
             any
             thing
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             revealing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             that
             revealeth
             it
             is
             true
             :
             And
             so
             all
             those
             that
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             true
             because
             he
             revealeth
             it
             ,
             are
             no
             Hereticks
             .
             And
             who
             knoweth
             other
             mens
             hearts
             better
             ,
             You
             or
             They
             ?
             You
             take
             me
             (
             it's
             like
             )
             for
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             I
             believe
             that
             God
             cannot
             Lye
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             in
             Christ
             because
             God
             the
             ●…evealer
             is
             true
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             Then
             I
             am
             no
             Heretick
             .
             If
             an
             Arrian
             can
             but
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             believeth
             all
             Gods
             word
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             he
             taketh
             not
             Christs
             Consubstantial
             eternal
             Deity
             to
             be
             Gods
             word
             ;
             you
             will
             justifie
             him
             to
             be
             no
             Heretick
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             poor
             Iconoclasts
             ,
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             the
             Berengarians
             can
             find
             no
             place
             in
             this
             mans
             Church
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             thus
             acquitteth
             almost
             all
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Nothing
             but
             humerous
             singularity
             can
             pretend
             any
             probable
             reason
             why
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             a
             Nestorian
             ,
             an
             Eutychian
             ,
             a
             Monothelite
             ,
             yea
             a
             Mahometan
             ,
             or
             other
             Infidel
             ,
             may
             not
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             no
             Lyar
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             is
             indeed
             his
             word
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             But
             he
             will
             not
             be
             unreasonable
             without
             reason
             .
             His
             Argument
             is
             
               [
               Whosoever
               believeth
               the
               material
               object
               of
               Faith
               ,
               for
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               of
               God
               revealing
               it
               ,
               must
               believe
               all
               things
               which
               are
               as
               sufficiently
               propounded
               to
               him
               to
               be
               revealed
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               Articles
               which
               he
               believeth
               ,
               protesteth
               to
               ,
               and
               believe
               nothing
               as
               revealed
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               sufficiently
               declared
               to
               him
               to
               be
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               not
               revealed
               &c.
               
               But
               every
               Heretick
               —
               doth
               otherwise
               —
               If
               he
               believe
               some
               and
               refuse
               others
               equally
               propounded
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               for
               Divine
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             you
             believe
             this
             reasoning
             your self
             ,
             you
             deserve
             little
             belief
             from
             others
             .
             1.
             
             The
             word
             
               [
               sufficiently
               ]
               propounded
            
             will
             never
             sufficiently
             be
             expounded
             by
             you
             ,
             nor
             ever
             is
             like
             to
             be
             .
             Sometimes
             by
             sufficient
             [
             as
             in
             the
             Dominicans
             controversie
             of
             sufficient
             grace
             ]
             is
             meant
             that
             which
             
               quo
               posito
               res
               fieri
               potest
               ,
               &
               sine
               quo
               non
               potest
               :
            
             And
             so
             taken
             as
             necessarium
             or
             possible
             for
             the
             
               minimum
               tale
            
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             degrees
             .
             But
             usually
             we
             take
             sufficient
             in
             such
             a
             latitude
             as
             that
             things
             may
             be
             in
             many
             degrees
             ,
             one
             
               more
               sufficient
            
             than
             another
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             apt
             and
             powerfull
             to
             produce
             the
             effect
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             remember
             that
             if
             you
             judge
             so
             mercifully
             of
             Hereticks
             as
             that
             no
             one
             is
             such
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             proposal
             in
             the
             very
             first
             sense
             sufficient
             ,
             you
             can
             call
             no
             Arrian
             ,
             nor
             Photinian
             ,
             or
             Gnostick
             a
             Heretick
             ,
             till
             you
             know
             that
             the
             Proposal
             was
             to
             him
             sufficient
             .
             
             And
             how
             much
             less
             can
             you
             call
             the
             Nestorians
             or
             Eutychians
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Abassines
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               Armenians
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hereticks
             ,
             when
             you
             know
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             their
             proposals
             ?
             And
             to
             know
             that
             a
             proposal
             was
             sufficient
             to
             
               Nestorius
               ,
               Eutyches
            
             ,
             or
             Dioscorus
             ,
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             such
             sufficient
             proposal
             to
             all
             others
             that
             go
             under
             such
             names
             either
             then
             or
             now
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             an
             unlearned
             man
             hath
             need
             of
             clearer
             and
             ofter
             teaching
             than
             the
             Learned
             ;
             and
             one
             that
             by
             Education
             is
             prepossest
             with
             contrary
             conceptions
             hath
             need
             of
             more
             than
             the
             unprejudiced
             ;
             and
             one
             that
             is
             corrupted
             by
             sensual
             lusts
             hath
             need
             of
             more
             than
             the
             temperate
             ?
             And
             what
             man
             is
             well
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             measures
             of
             sufficiency
             as
             to
             other
             then
             :
             much
             less
             to
             whole
             Nations
             whom
             we
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             as
             to
             your
             Minor
             ;
             which
             by
             the
             word
             
               [
               as
               sufficiently
            
             ]
             sheweth
             that
             you
             take
             sufficiency
             as
             it
             hath
             degrees
             ,
             here
             you
             seem
             plainly
             to
             absolve
             all
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             As
             if
             a
             Monothelite
             were
             no
             Heretick
             unless
             it
             be
             as
             sufficiently
             ,
             in
             degree
             revealed
             that
             Christ
             hath
             two
             wills
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Christ
             and
             rose
             again
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             an
             Arrian
             were
             no
             Heretick
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             as
             
               sufficiently
               revealed
            
             that
             Christ
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             that
             he
             dyed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             supposition
             in
             your
             Minor
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             (
             that
             all
             Hereticks
             have
             
               as
               sufficient
            
             a
             proposal
             of
             all
             they
             deny
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             which
             they
             believe
             .
             )
             For
             if
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             revealing
             be
             not
             equally
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             ,
             then
             the
             proposal
             is
             not
             equally
             sufficient
             .
             But
             &c
          
           
             Can
             any
             man
             not
             blinded
             by
             faction
             believe
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             more
             plainly
             told
             us
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             ,
             rose
             and
             ascended
             ,
             than
             that
             
               he
               hath
               two
               distinct
               wills
            
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             
               but
               one
               person
            
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             mother
             is
             to
             be
             called
             The
             parent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             did
             beget
             and
             bring
             forth
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             dyed
             ,
             yea
             or
             that
             Christ
             is
             
               God
               of
               God
               ,
               Light
               of
               Light
               ,
               very
               God
               of
               very
               God
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             same
             substance
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             substance
             ?
             Though
             these
             are
             equally
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             equally
             clear
             and
             evident
             .
             Do
             the
             Quartodecimani
             ,
             the
             Luciferians
             ,
             the
             Iovinians
             deny
             Truthes
             
               as
               sufficiently
               proposed
            
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             
               a
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             that
             though
             they
             be
             not
             equally
             proposed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             by
             Councils
             or
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             I
             Answer
             1.
             
             Were
             they
             no
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             the
             denyal
             Heresie
             ,
             for
             300
             years
             before
             the
             first
             General
             Council
             ?
             2.
             
             When
             they
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             are
             for
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Councils
             as
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             Laterane
             and
             Florence
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Council
             of
             Basil
             decreed
             the
             Immaculate
             conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             take
             it
             for
             a
             controversie
             ,
             &c.
             are
             these
             as
             sufficiently
             proposed
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             or
             Christ
             ?
             3.
             
             When
             Petavius
             citeth
             the
             words
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Doctors
             or
             Fathers
             that
             wrote
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             of
             Eusebius
             himself
             that
             was
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             for
             Arrianisme
             ,
             or
             dangerously
             favouring
             it
             ,
             did
             all
             these
             Fathers
             think
             that
             the
             proposal
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             as
             sufficient
             as
             of
             a
             God
             or
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             He
             taketh
             upon
             him
             to
             clear
             his
             Argument
             by
             two
             deluding
             instances
             ,
             which
             suppose
             an
             equality
             in
             the
             revelation
             :
             But
             he
             that
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             1
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             long
             before
             all
             the
             Canonical
             books
             were
             equally
             known
             to
             be
             Gods
             word
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             equally
             certain
             what
             Councils
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             Traditions
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             between
             one
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             and
             another
             in
             intelligible
             places
             (
             else
             why
             do
             their
             Expositions
             so
             disagree
             )
             yea
             ,
             of
             Councils
             too
             .
             4.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Hereticks
             have
             still
             pleaded
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Orthodox
             (
             as
             the
             
               Eutychians
               ,
               &c.
            
             did
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Nice
               ;
            
             )
             all
             equally
             professing
             to
             believe
             Scripture
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             true
             Councils
             ,
             but
             not
             equally
             understanding
             them
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             knoweth
             not
             all
             this
             ,
             knoweth
             not
             the
             matters
             of
             Fact
             which
             should
             be
             known
             in
             this
             Dispute
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             he
             will
             excuse
             the
             Papists
             from
             Heresie
             by
             his
             Reasoning
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
               Christ
               Instituting
               his
               .
               Supper
               ,
               saith
               equally
               :
            
             1.
             
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               ,
               and
               This
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             2.
             
             And
             equally
             saith
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               Eat
               and
               Drink
               this
               .
            
             The
             Papists
             ,
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             believe
             that
             literally
             this
             
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               though
               equally
               said
               .
            
             2.
             
             Nor
             do
             they
             believe
             that
             they
             must
             Drink
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             equally
             Commanded
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             by
             W.
             I's
             Arguing
             ,
             
               The
               Papists
               believe
               not
               that
               the
               Bread
               is
               literally
               Christs
               Body
               ,
            
             or
             that
             it
             must
             be
             Eaten
             because
             of
             
               Christs
               Truth
            
             or
             Authority
             that
             spake
             it
             ,
             else
             they
             would
             have
             believed
             both
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             He
             addeth
             a
             Supposition
             like
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             a
             Calvinist
             is
             assured
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             
             
               not
               the
               Antichrist
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               same
               Authority
               which
               he
               acknowledgeth
               to
               be
               the
               sufficient
               proposer
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               his
               Faith.
            
             And
             yet
             here
             may
             lie
             one
             of
             his
             usual
             Equivocations
             :
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Author
               and
               prime
               Revealer
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             one
             ;
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             prime
             Instrumental
             Revealers
             is
             another
             .
             The
             first
             is
             Gods
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             :
             Tell
             us
             where
             either
             of
             these
             say
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               it
               not
               Antichrist
            
             .
             But
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             distant
             Messenger
             and
             Teacher
             is
             of
             a
             third
             rank
             .
             :
             A
             Drunken
             or
             Fornicating
             Priest
             may
             be
             such
             a
             Messenger
             or
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             may
             give
             an
             Infidel
             those
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             by
             Gods
             Blessing
             may
             bring
             him
             to
             Believe
             .
             And
             it
             is
             possible
             such
             a
             Priest
             (
             and
             a
             Synod
             of
             such
             )
             may
             say
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             another
             Synod
             may
             say
             
               he
               is
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             I
             came
             next
             to
             Answer
             a
             question
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
               Whether
               I
               take
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               and
               the
               Protestants
               to
               be
               one
               Church
               ?
            
             I
             Answered
             ,
             that
             
               They
               have
               two
               Heads
               ,
               and
               We
               but
               one
               :
               As
               they
               are
               meer
               Christians
               united
               in
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               one
               Church
               with
               us
               ;
               as
               Papists
               united
               in
               the
               Pope
               they
               are
               not
               .
               And
               if
               any
               so
               hold
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               as
               not
               really
               to
               hold
               Christianity
               ,
               those
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               with
               us
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               are
               ;
               though
               a
               Corrupt
               ,
               Diseased
               ,
               Erroneous
               part
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               who
               ever
               called
               a
               King
               and
               his
               Viceroy
               ,
            
             a
             Captain
             and
             Lieutenant
             two
             Heads
             ?
             
               The
               Pope
               is
               a
               dependent
               Officer
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             But
             if
             you
             distinguish
             between
             a
             
               Visible
               Head
            
             and
             an
             Invisible
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Pope
               only
            
             is
             the
             
               Visible
               Head
            
             of
             the
             Church
             
               as
               Visible
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             only
             
               the
               Invisible
               Head
            
             by
             Influx
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             were
             a
             
               Monstrous
               Body
            
             if
             it
             had
             not
             such
             a
             
               Visible
               Head
            
             (
             as
             you
             do
             :
             )
             2.
             
             And
             if
             this
             Visible
             Head
             be
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             never
             owned
             by
             Christ
             ;
             then
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Policy
             which
             is
             of
             Gods
             making
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             is
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             of
             Mens
             relations
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             King
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Vice-God
             ,
             or
             Gods
             Viceroy
             to
             Govern
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             ●…nd
             that
             by
             Gods
             Appointment
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             be
             saved
             that
             Obey
             me
             not
             ;
             I
             would
             distinguish
             between
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             as
             
               Gods
               Subjects
            
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             
               Vice-Gods
               Subjects
            
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               possible
               for
               two
               Persons
               to
               be
               Papists
               ,
               and
               one
               to
               destroy
               his
               Christianity
               and
               the
               other
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             ,
             very
             possible
             and
             common
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             one
             holdeth
             those
             Errors
             which
             by
             consequence
             subvert
             some
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             
               Words
               not
               understood
            
             ,
             or
             not
             understanding
             the
             consequences
             ;
             or
             only
             speculatively
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             holdeth
             the
             subverted
             Articles
             (
             not
             discerning
             the
             contradiction
             )
             fastly
             and
             practically
             ;
             another
             doth
             the
             contrary
             .
             Even
             as
             a
             Monothelite
             ,
             or
             a
             Nestorian
             ,
             or
             Eutychian
             may
             either
             be
             one
             that
             only
             as
             to
             the
             Words
             ,
             or
             superficially
             erreth
             ,
             and
             in
             sence
             ,
             or
             practically
             holds
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             is
             contrary
             .
             This
             should
             seem
             no
             strange
             thing
             to
             you
             ;
             for
             even
             a
             Man
             that
             professeth
             only
             Christianity
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             
               Nomine
               tenus
            
             ,
             not
             understanding
             it
             ;
             or
             superficially
             and
             not
             practically
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             true
             Christian
             indeed
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             When
             I
             exprest
             my
             hope
             that
             even
             he
             and
             I
             as
             Christians
             are
             of
             one
             Church
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Because
               I
               am
               of
               a
               Church
               by
               my self
               ;
               neither
               of
               theirs
               nor
               any
               other
               part
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Because
               I
               have
               no
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             seems
             then
             that
             meer
             Christianity
             is
             no
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             none
             of
             the
             meer
             Christian
             Church
             but
             I.
             But
             who
             will
             believe
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             when
             will
             he
             prove
             either
             ?
          
        
         
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             
               W.
               J's
            
             Seventh
             CHAPTER
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             TO
             his
             Question
             ,
             
               Why
               we
               separated
               from
               them
            
             ?
             I
             Answered
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             Christians
             we
             separate
             not
             from
             them
             :
             As
             Papists
             we
             were
             never
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             our
             Fore-fathers
             thought
             Repentance
             of
             Sin
             to
             be
             no
             Sin.
             If
             by
             Popery
             they
             separate
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             are
             damnable
             Separatists
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               We
               separate
               from
               them
               as
               much
               as
               the
            
             Pelagians
             ,
             Donatists
             ,
             Acacians
             ,
             Luciferians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             and
             Eutychians
             
               did
               from
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             The
             
               Doctrinal
               Errors
            
             and
             the
             Separation
             are
             of
             different
             consideration
             .
             The
             Pelagians
             Erred
             as
             some
             Dominicans
             say
             the
             Iesuites
             do
             .
             The
             Donatists
             ,
             like
             the
             Papists
             ,
             appropriated
             the
             Church
             to
             their
             own
             Bishops
             and
             Party
             ;
             we
             do
             none
             of
             this
             .
             
               Lucifer
               Calaritanus
            
             was
             too
             Zealous
             against
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             not
             communicating
             with
             them
             upon
             so
             short
             Repentance
             as
             others
             did
             :
             But
             they
             went
             not
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             Crab
             saith
             the
             Roman
             Council
             in
             
             Sylvester's
             day●…
             did
             ,
             that
             
               Received
               no
               Repentance
               before
               forty
               Years
               :
            
             Nor
             so
             far
             as
             the
             honest
             Elebertine
             Council
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Years
             of
             Mens
             exclusion
             from
             the
             Communion
             .
             I
             take
             Lucifer
             for
             Erroneous
             and
             Schismatical
             ,
             but
             not
             comparable
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             err
             far
             more
             ,
             and
             yet
             separate
             from
             most
             of
             the
             Christian
             World.
             These
             Schismaticks
             named
             by
             you
             Sinned
             by
             unjust
             separation
             from
             the
             Imperial
             Churches
             near
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             not
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             World
             save
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             .
             And
             if
             you
             believe
             History
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             some
             of
             them
             did
             not
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             Anathematized
             and
             cast
             out
             by
             others
             .
             Nestorius
             retired
             and
             Lived
             four
             Years
             in
             great
             repute
             in
             his
             Old
             Monastery
             near
             Antioch
             .
             The
             Novatians
             were
             too
             scrupulous
             of
             joyning
             with
             Wicked
             Priests
             and
             People
             :
             And
             your
             Writers
             say
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Nicholas
             forbad
             hearing
             Mass
             from
             a
             Fornicator
             Priest.
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             in
             this
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Novatians
             mind
             than
             of
             
               those
               Catholick
            
             Priests
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             I
             think
             this
             is
             a
             considerable
             Difference
             :
             The
             Erroneous
             Schismaticks
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             proper
             Hereticks
             ,
             did
             sinfully
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             to
             profess
             some
             Error
             of
             their
             own
             in
             singular
             Conventicles
             .
             But
             we
             ,
             who
             take
             meer
             Christianity
             for
             our
             Religion
             ,
             do
             own
             Communion
             with
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             with
             all
             as
             Christian
             ,
             and
             sepa●…ate
             not
             
               for
               Error
            
             ,
             but
             only
             
               from
               Error
            
             and
             Sin
             :
             We
             separate
             from
             Pelagians
             as
             Pelagians
             ,
             from
             Novatians
             as
             Novatians
             ,
             and
             from
             Papists
             as
             Papists
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Christians
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             
               No
               more
               did
               they
               then
            
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             separated
             from
             Truth
             ,
             and
             we
             from
             Error
             ,
             as
             the
             Council
             that
             condemned
             him
             did
             from
             Pope
             Honorius
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Luciferians
             and
             Novatians
             separated
             Voluntarily
             ;
             we
             are
             cast
             out
             by
             you
             from
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             and
             are
             counted
             Separatists
             unless
             we
             will
             Sin
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             be
             burnt
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             Reader
             still
             note
             the
             cheating
             ambiguity
             of
             your
             word
             
               [
               Separation
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Schismaticks
             named
             ,
             separated
             from
             
               Brotherly
               Communion
            
             ,
             but
             we
             separate
             from
             
               Tyrannical
               Usurped
               Domination
            
             ;
             and
             are
             called
             Schismaticks
             (
             not
             because
             we
             will
             not
             have
             such
             Communion
             with
             you
             in
             all
             Christian
             Truth
             and
             Duty
             ,
             but
             )
             because
             we
             will
             not
             be
             your
             Vassals
             or
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             Sin
             as
             oft
             as
             you
             command
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Pag.
             155.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               Had
               we
               deserted
               the
               sole
               Communion
               of
               the
               Papacy
               ▪
               it
               might
               have
               born
               some
               show
               of
               Defence
               ;
               but
               seeing
               when
               we
               separated
               from
               that
               we
               remained
               separated
               as
               much
               from
               all
               particular
               Visible
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               that
               ;
               you
               have
               no
               Excuse
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             the
             Reader
             have
             not
             a
             very
             gross
             Head
             ,
             he
             shall
             see
             your
             Calumny
             .
             As
             your
             Church
             is
             Essentiated
             by
             the
             
               Papal
               Head
            
             ,
             so
             far
             we
             renounce
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             your
             Church
             :
             None
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             pretend
             to
             any
             such
             Universal
             Head
             but
             Christ.
             Therefore
             we
             separate
             not
             from
             
               their
               Head
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Essential
             part
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             We
             separate
             as
             far
             as
             we
             are
             able
             from
             the
             corrupt
             Accidents
             and
             faults
             of
             every
             Church
             and
             Christian
             ,
             and
             would
             fain
             separate
             more
             from
             our
             own
             .
             As
             we
             separate
             from
             the
             Abassines
             in
             the
             point
             of
             their
             oft
             Baptizing
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               Muscovites
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               Armenians
            
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Ignorance
             and
             some
             Mistakes
             and
             Vices
             :
             And
             so
             we
             would
             separate
             from
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Simony
             ,
             false
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Lies
             ,
             &c.
             in
             any
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             them
             in
             the
             World
             :
             But
             this
             is
             not
             Schism
             or
             separating
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             Dare
             you
             say
             that
             this
             is
             not
             our
             Duty
             ?
             Will
             you
             joyn
             in
             Sin
             with
             every
             Sinful
             Church
             for
             fear
             of
             Schism
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             any
             
               Arrian
               will
               say
               so
               ,
               That
               he
               separateth
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               as
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             We
             have
             brave
             Disputing
             with
             a
             Man
             that
             cannot
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             distinguish
             between
             
               Saying
               and
               doing
            
             .
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             an
             Arrian
             doth
             not
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             as
             Christian
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             they
             do
             not
             ?
             I
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               He
               that
               separateth
               from
               the
               Church
               for
               an
               Ess●…ntial
               part
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               separateth
               from
               the
               Church
               as
               Christian
               ;
               but
               so
               do
               the
            
             Arrians
             ;
             Ergo
             :
             I
             prove
             the
             Minor.
             He
             that
             separateth
             ,
             as
             denying
             the
             God-head
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             separateth
             for
             and
             from
             an
             Essential
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             but
             so
             do
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Eunomians
               ,
               Photinians
               ,
               Samosatemans
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             —
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Next
             I
             opened
             their
             dealing
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             call
             us
             Schismaticks
             ,
             because
             we
             will
             not
             willingly
             Sin
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             burnt
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             our
             Ashes
             that
             refused
             their
             Communion
             ;
             or
             because
             Princes
             will
             punish
             wicked
             Priests
             ,
             or
             as
             Solomon
             cast
             out
             Abiathar
             ,
             and
             put
             Zadok
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             be
             Subject
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Usurper
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               Rhetorical
               Exclamation
            
             and
             whole
             Kingdoms
             condemned
             by
             the
             Popes
             Canons
             to
             the
             Flames
             ,
             must
             take
             such
             an
             Answer
             as
             that
             for
             their
             Lives
             .
             And
             he
             again
             calls
             on
             me
             to
             name
             
               any
               Visible
               Church
               which
               we
               separated
               not
               from
               ,
            
             which
             I
             am
             aweary
             of
             answering
             so
             oft
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             He
             ask'd
             me
             whether
             
               Subordination
               and
               Obedience
               to
               the
               same
               State
               and
               Government
               ,
               is
               not
               as
               well
               required
               to
               our
               Church
               as
               to
               our
               Common-wealth
               ?
            
             I
             Answered
             ,
             Yes
             :
             But
             as
             all
             the
             World
             is
             not
             
               one
               Humane
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             
               one
               Humane
               Church
            
             .
             To
             this
             he
             repeateth
             his
             old
             
               [
               Visible
            
             and
             Invisible
             ]
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             have
             
               one
               meer
               Humane
               Visible
               Head
            
             or
             Governour
             (
             Personal
             or
             collective
             )
             which
             yet
             he
             knoweth
             is
             the
             
               great
               thing
            
             which
             I
             deny
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             to
             prove
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             did
             ;
             all
             his
             work
             were
             done
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             I
             Noted
             that
             their
             own
             Divines
             are
             not
             agreed
             whether
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             1.
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             Parts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               as
               I
               understand
               parts
               :
               Answ.
            
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             till
             now
             but
             he
             had
             spoken
             as
             he
             
               thought
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             That
             I
             hold
             
               that
               some
               Hereticks
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               united
               to
               Christ
               their
               Head
               ,
               believing
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               Christians
               ,
               though
               Erring
               in
               some
               Accidents
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               all
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               a
               Nov●…lty
               never
               held
               before
               by
               any
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             such
             gross
             Falshoods
             as
             yours
             ,
             and
             such
             deceits
             have
             been
             used
             before
             by
             many
             Papists
             .
             1.
             
             Where
             did
             I
             say
             that
             such
             as
             err
             only
             in
             some
             Accidents
             ,
             are
             
               properly
               called
               Hereticks
            
             ?
             I
             distinguished
             
               De
               re
               &
               ratione
               nominis
            
             ,
             but
             undertook
             not
             to
             tell
             from
             the
             Etymology
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               only
               proper
               sence
            
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             use
             of
             the
             word
             among
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             one
             that
             denieth
             some
             Essential
             :
             But
             with
             such
             as
             you
             I
             see
             it
             is
             taken
             more
             largely
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             not
             sure
             that
             at
             first
             it
             was
             not
             taken
             for
             any
             Separation
             or
             Schism
             into
             distinct
             Sects
             .
             All
             that
             I
             say
             (
             you
             may
             be
             ashamed
             to
             call
             me
             ▪
             so
             oft
             to
             repeat
             it
             )
             is
             ,
             That
             1.
             
             Many
             are
             called
             Hereticks
             by
             Papists
             ,
             yea●…
             by
             Philastrius
             and
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             were
             true
             Christians
             ,
             for
             ought
             is
             said
             against
             them
             (
             yea
             ,
             Philastrius
             numbereth
             some
             certain
             Truths
             with
             Heresies
             ,
             when
             his
             contrary
             Errors
             are
             liker
             such
             .
             )
             2.
             
             That
             they
             that
             erre
             in
             some
             Accidents
             may
             be
             true
             Christians
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             think
             there
             is
             none
             at
             Age
             in
             the
             World.
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             much
             lamentable
             Schism
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             Separation
             from
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             that
             holdeth
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             truly
             and
             practically
             .
             5.
             
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             your
             Definitions
             absolve
             more
             from
             〈◊〉
             and
             Schism
             than
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             's
             here
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             this
             Man
             maketh
             multitudes
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Papal
             Head
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             Subjects
             of
             Christ
             our
             Head
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             a
             Church
             of
             his
             own
             that
             is
             none
             of
             Christs
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             I
             Noted
             ,
             That
             either
             their
             Church
             hath
             defined
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             and
             
               S●…hismaticks
               are
               no
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               If
               not
               ;
               how
               can
               he
               stand
               to
               it
               and
               impose
               it
               on
               me
               ?
               If
               they
               have
               ,
               then
               their
               Doctors
               that
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
            
             (
             named
             by
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               are
               all
               〈◊〉
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               None
               of
               ours
               ever
               held
               them
               parts
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               united
               to
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               and
               Charity
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Is
             not
             this
             Man
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ?
             All
             this
             while
             he
             hath
             been
             Disputing
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             called
             by
             their
             Usurping
             censure
             Hereticks
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             Visible
             ;
             and
             calling
             on
             me
             to
             prove
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             our
             Church
             Visible
             ;
             and
             telling
             me
             ,
             that
             without
             a
             more
             
               Visible
               Head
            
             than
             Christ
             it
             is
             
               not
               Visible
            
             .
             And
             yet
             now
             it
             is
             but
             the
             
               Invisible
               ▪
            
             Church
             as
             Headed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             endowed
             with
             true
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ,
             which
             these
             Doctors
             of
             theirs
             exclude
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             from
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             I
             said
             ,
             
               Arrians
               are
               no
               Christians
               ,
               denying
               Christs
               Essence
               .
            
          
           
             He
             replyeth
             ,
             
               True
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               all
               H●…reticks
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             If
             indeed
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             words
             not
             understood
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             
               und●…tood
               sence
            
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             is
             really
             their
             belief
             ,
             and
             really
             Exclusive
             of
             the
             
               contrary
               Truth
            
             ;
             I
             place
             no
             such
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             He
             proveth
             his
             charge
             thus
             :
             
               Whosoever
               denyeth
               Christs
               most
               Infallible
               Veracity
               and
               Divine
               Authority
               denyeth
               somewhat
               Essential
               to
               Christ
               ;
               but
               so
               doth
               every
               Heretick
               properly
               called
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Away
             with
             such
             Hereticks
             as
             do
             so
             indeed
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Minor
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             the
             old
             obscurity
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               denyeth
               that
               to
               be
               true
               which
               is
               sufficiently
               propounded
               to
               him
               to
               be
               Revealed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               denyeth
               Christs
               Verity
               and
               Divine
               Authority
               ;
               but
               so
               doth
               every
               Heretick
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             have
             oft
             enough
             shewed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Argument
             is
             useless
             ,
             because
             no
             Man
             can
             judge
             of
             the
             
               Sufficiency
               of
               Proposals
            
             (
             till
             they
             come
             to
             very
             high
             degrees
             )
             as
             to
             the
             capacities
             of
             other
             Men.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Major
             is
             false
             :
             For
             a
             Man
             that
             doubteth
             not
             of
             Christs
             Verity
             and
             Authority
             ,
             may
             not
             understand
             (
             and
             so
             may
             deny
             )
             many
             Truths
             sufficiently
             propounded
             ,
             hindering
             the
             understanding
             of
             them
             by
             sloth
             ,
             senfuality
             ,
             partiality
             ,
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             other
             faults
             .
             Can
             any
             Man
             doubt
             of
             this
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             his
             Minor
             also
             is
             false
             :
             He
             may
             be
             a
             Heretick
             that
             denyeth
             that
             which
             is
             not
             sufficiently
             proposed
             ,
             if
             his
             own
             crime
             either
             blinding
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             forfeiting
             better
             proposals
             ,
             cause
             the
             insufficiency
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             I
             noted
             how
             they
             charge
             one
             another
             with
             Pelagianisme
             ;
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Not
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Original
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             And
             is
             all
             the
             rest
             come
             now
             to
             be
             no
             Heresie
             ?
             Was
             it
             for
             nothing
             else
             that
             they
             were
             judged
             Hereticks
             ?
             The
             rest
             should
             have
             as
             fair
             play
             ,
             if
             your
             interest
             were
             but
             as
             much
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             But
             saith
             he
             
               [
               Who
               ever
               ,
               before
               you
               ,
               said
               that
               the
               Catholick-Church
               could
               be
               divided
               it self
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               a
               most
               perfect
               unity
               ;
               A
               grand
               novelty
               of
               yours
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             is
             because
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             some
             make
             divisions
             
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             divide
             
               not
               from
               it
            
             ,
             much
             less
             from
             
               the
               whole
            
             .
             I
             proved
             before
             that
             in
             this
             sense
             Paul
             usually
             speaketh
             against
             Schisme
             or
             Divisions
             ,
             As
             when
             he
             tells
             the
             Corinthians
             of
             the
             divisions
             among
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             man
             would
             make
             Scripture
             and
             common
             sense
             and
             reason
             to
             be
             grand
             novelties
             ;
             may
             there
             not
             be
             divisions
             in
             a
             House
             ,
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             in
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             that
             at
             Corinth
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             which
             Clement
             wrote
             his
             Epistle
             to
             heal
             ?
             Have
             there
             not
             been
             abundance
             of
             such
             at
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             ?
             was
             there
             no
             Division
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             part
             cleaved
             to
             one
             Pope
             ,
             and
             part
             to
             another
             for
             above
             forty
             years
             ?
             Did
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             meet
             to
             heal
             their
             Schismes
             ,
             upon
             mistake
             when
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             ?
             And
             do
             all
             their
             Historians
             erroneously
             number
             their
             Schisms
             ?
             Reader
             pardon
             my
             oft
             answering
             such
             bold
             abuses
             ;
             These
             are
             their
             arguers
             that
             hope
             to
             subvert
             England
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             And
             his
             reason
             is
             such
             as
             would
             shew
             him
             a
             
               Catharist
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Church
               is
               a
               most
               perfect
               Unity
            
             ;
             If
             so
             ,
             than
             all
             grace
             is
             perfect
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             perfect
             unity
             .
             Then
             the
             Popes
             and
             Anti-Popes
             ,
             the
             warring
             Papalines
             and
             Imperialists
             ,
             the
             
               Iesuites
               ,
               Dominicans
            
             ,
             and
             Iansinists
             are
             all
             at
             perfect
             Unity
             ;
             Then
             there
             is
             no
             disagreement
             ,
             of
             Judgement
             Will
             or
             Practice
             among
             any
             Papists
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             no
             Volumes
             written
             against
             other
             ;
             Alas
             ,
             how
             far
             are
             such
             words
             from
             proving
             it
             ,
             or
             from
             ending
             their
             present
             Controversies
             or
             Wars
             .
             Watson
             and
             Preston
             had
             scarce
             perfect
             unity
             with
             Father
             Parsons
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             .
             Doth
             
               perfect
               unity
            
             draw
             all
             the
             blood
             between
             France
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Austria
             ,
             or
             in
             France
             ,
             between
             King
             Hen.
             ●…d
             .
             and
             the
             Leaguers
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             me
             to
             believe
             that
             all
             true
             Christians
             have
             a
             true
             unity
             in
             Christ
             ,
             with
             each
             as
             his
             members
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             Unity
             among
             themselves
             is
             sadly
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             when
             they
             had
             all
             the
             contentions
             in
             many
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             people
             have
             oft
             fought
             it
             out
             to
             blood
             about
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             choice
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             at
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Rome
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Is
             this
             perfection
             ?
             It
             is
             in
             heaven
             that
             we
             hope
             for
             
               perfect
               unity
            
             ,
             where
             all
             is
             perfect
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             
               Heresie
               being
               a
               personal
               crime
               ,
               the
               Nations
               cannot
               be
               charged
               with
               it
               Without
               better
               proofs
               .
            
          
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             .
             1.
             the
             
               testimony
               of
               one
               of
               our
               Writers
               .
               (
               Answ.
            
             Alas
             poor
             Kingdoms
             
             of
             Christians
             !
             that
             can
             be
             proved
             Hereticks
             if
             
               Pet.
               Heylin
            
             or
             any
             one
             of
             our
             Writers
             do
             but
             say
             it
             .
             )
             2.
             
             He
             tells
             a
             story
             of
             
               Prestor
               Iohn
            
             sending
             to
             Rome
             for
             instruction
             
               (
               Answ.
            
             Confuted
             so
             oft
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             Writers
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             a
             shame
             to
             repeat
             it
             .
             Nor
             doth
             that
             prove
             them
             so
             much
             as
             Papists
             ,
             much
             less
             Hereticks
             .
             )
             3.
             
             That
             their
             Canon
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             proveth
             them
             
               Eutychians
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               name
               the
               three
               former
               Councils
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               of
               Calcedon
               .
               )
               Answ.
            
             Small
             proof
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             with
             such
             willing
             men
             .
             What
             if
             Dioscorus
             made
             them
             believe
             that
             That
             Council
             did
             condemn
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Cyril
             (
             which
             he
             verily
             thought
             was
             the
             same
             which
             he
             defended
             )
             and
             rejected
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             (
             which
             he
             appealed
             to
             )
             and
             that
             they
             
               divided
               Christ
            
             ?
             Might
             not
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             neighbour
             Egyptian
             Bishops
             put
             them
             out
             of
             conceit
             with
             that
             Council
             ,
             though
             they
             owned
             no
             Heresie
             ?
             Do
             not
             your
             Writers
             now
             ordinarily
             quit
             them
             of
             such
             Heresie
             ?
             Do
             they
             that
             disown
             the
             Councils
             of
             Constance
             or
             Basil
             ,
             own
             all
             the
             Errors
             or
             Schismes
             which
             They
             condemned
             ?
             You
             justifie
             the
             Abassines
             when
             you
             tell
             men
             that
             your
             calumnies
             have
             no
             better
             show
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             Erasmus
             laments
             the
             Age
             when
             it
             became
             a
             matter
             of
             the
             highest
             wit
             and
             subtilty
             to
             be
             a
             Christian.
             This
             seemeth
             about
             Cyrils
             dayes
             ,
             when
             mens
             salvation
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             peace
             and
             safety
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             at
             stake
             ,
             upon
             the
             controversies
             ,
             Whether
             
               de
               Christo
               Locutio
               formalis
               an
               materialis
               erat
               maximè
               propria
               .
               An
               Deus
               à
               Sp.
               Sancto
               in
               Virgine
               concipi
               &
               ab
               ipsâ
               generari
               propriè
               diceretur
               .
            
             Whether
             Nestorius
             was
             a
             Heretick
             for
             saying
             that
             he
             would
             not
             say
             
               God
               was
               two
               or
               three
               months
               old
               .
            
             And
             when
             poor
             Eutyches
             and
             Dioscorus
             for
             want
             of
             skill
             thought
             verily
             they
             had
             spoken
             but
             what
             Cyril
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             became
             Hereticks
             by
             it
             before
             they
             were
             aware
             ;
             when
             the
             grand
             Question
             was
             ,
             whether
             the
             word
             persona
             had
             such
             a
             signification
             ,
             as
             that
             Christs
             Humane
             Nature
             might
             be
             called
             any
             
               part
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ;
             or
             whether
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             infinite
             ,
             can
             be
             Pars
             :
             And
             whether
             if
             the
             Humane
             be
             
               Pars
               personae
            
             ,
             then
             that
             Personality
             which
             was
             from
             Eternity
             without
             the
             Humane
             ,
             could
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Personality
             of
             which
             the
             Humane
             was
             a
             part
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             Humane
             be
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             but
             an
             Accident
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             proper
             to
             denominate
             the
             Person
             and
             Essence
             from
             an
             Accident
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             was
             begotten
             of
             Mary
             ?
             God
             was
             two
             Moneths
             old
             !
             God
             was
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             ascended
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             when
             the
             whole
             Salvation
             of
             Men
             seemed
             to
             lye
             on
             the
             curiosity
             ,
             
               How
               far
               two
               Natures
               ,
               or
               two
               wills
            
             so
             nearly
             united
             as
             to
             have
             a
             communication
             of
             Names
             and
             Epithets
             ,
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             made
             One
             ?
             No
             doubt
             but
             in
             all
             these
             the
             Orthodox
             were
             in
             the
             right
             :
             But
             it
             's
             pity
             that
             when
             Logick
             was
             so
             denyed
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             Apollinaris
             blamed
             for
             too
             much
             using
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             at
             Carthage
             forbad
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Heathens
             Books
             ,
             yet
             so
             many
             Men
             must
             burn
             in
             Hell
             for
             being
             no
             better
             Logicians
             or
             more
             metaphysical
             ;
             and
             all
             Men
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             must
             be
             numbred
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             anathematize
             them
             .
             And
             that
             Millions
             of
             Ignorant
             Men
             and
             Women
             in
             
               Abassia
               ,
               Syria
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             know
             nothing
             of
             these
             Matters
             ,
             nor
             ever
             heard
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             as
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ,
             must
             all
             be
             unchristened
             and
             damned
             as
             Hereticks
             ;
             yea
             ,
             for
             not
             owning
             a
             Council
             that
             most
             (
             it's
             like
             )
             never
             heard
             of
             .
             Alas
             ,
             how
             few
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Ireland
            
             ,
             or
             any
             Countrey
             know
             what
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             did
             ,
             or
             ever
             heard
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             yet
             all
             these
             Hereticks
             (
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             )
             have
             an
             easie
             way
             of
             Recovery
             :
             It
             is
             but
             to
             believe
             as
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             believes
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             safe
             .
             But
             the
             final
             Judgment
             is
             more
             Just.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Pag.
             169.
             
             He
             addeth
             ,
             The
             Abassines
             
               confess
               themselves
               to
               follow
            
             Eutyches
             and
             Dioscorus
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               there
               needeth
               neither
               Tryal
               nor
               Conviction
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Where
             is
             your
             Proof
             that
             they
             so
             confess
             ?
             We
             will
             not
             confess
             that
             this
             is
             no
             Slander
             .
             2.
             
             Alas
             ,
             how
             few
             of
             them
             know
             who
             Eutyches
             and
             Dioscorus
             were
             !
             3.
             
             And
             of
             those
             that
             Honour
             their
             Names
             how
             few
             know
             what
             they
             held
             ?
             4.
             
             Your
             own
             Writers
             acquit
             them
             of
             that
             Heresie
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             of
             their
             Countrey
             teacheth
             them
             to
             Honour
             Dioscorus
             for
             his
             place
             sake
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             learn
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             Eutyches
             is
             known
             or
             Honoured
             much
             by
             them
             .
             6.
             
             O
             that
             the
             Papists
             had
             not
             more
             and
             greater
             Errors
             than
             either
             Nestorius
             or
             Eutyches
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             condemned
             not
             your selves
             in
             condemning
             the
             Abassines
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             Let
             the
             Reader
             Note
             ,
             that
             this
             Man
             would
             first
             have
             us
             believe
             that
             the
             Abassines
             and
             others
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Hereticks
             ,
             are
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             Hereticks
             are
             
               no
               parts
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             
               they
               are
               parts
            
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
           
             His
             shameless
             calling
             for
             proof
             that
             any
             of
             their
             Writers
             acquit
             them
             from
             these
             Heresies
             ,
             shall
             not
             tempt
             me
             to
             lose
             my
             time
             in
             citing
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             Next
             we
             come
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Greek
               Church
               rejects
               us
               as
               well
               as
               they
               :
               Therefore
               the
               whole
               Church
               rejecteth
               us
               .
               Therefore
               we
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
               (
               Hereticks
               )
               or
               else
               the
               whole
               Church
               is
               deceived
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             *
             He
             that
             never
             read
             Church-History
             ,
             may
             think
             that
             there
             is
             some
             signification
             in
             this
             
               Cant
               of
               ,
               The
               whole
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Universal
               Church
            
             :
             But
             so
             will
             not
             he
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             how
             the
             Prelates
             have
             usually
             turned
             to
             the
             stronger
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Majority
             be
             the
             whole
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               Church
               was
            
             Orthodox
             in
             Constantines
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             Arrian
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Valens
             ;
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             Eutychian
             in
             
               Theodosius
               Junior's
            
             days
             ,
             and
             long
             Monothelites
             ,
             and
             Iconoclasts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             it
             prove
             Men
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             or
             Schismaticks
             because
             the
             Major
             part
             reject
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             Orthodox
             were
             Hereticks
             when
             the
             foresaid
             Arrians
             rejected
             them
             .
             But
             you
             have
             been
             so
             long
             used
             to
             Usurp
             Christs
             Chair
             ,
             that
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             grown
             to
             believe
             your selves
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             is
             out
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             if
             other
             Men
             do
             but
             say
             that
             he
             is
             out
             .
             As
             if
             you
             knew
             not
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             put
             no
             Man
             farther
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             declare
             how
             far
             from
             him
             they
             have
             put
             themselves
             .
             And
             if
             any
             declare
             more
             than
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             separate
             the
             wronged
             Person
             from
             Christ.
             
               e.
               g.
            
             I
             heard
             but
             yesterday
             divers
             Persons
             Excommunicated
             ,
             some
             for
             Teaching
             School
             without
             License
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             other
             such
             like
             things
             :
             Doth
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             any
             further
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             than
             they
             put
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             tell
             us
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             when
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             or
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             did
             presume
             to
             Excommunicate
             us
             ?
             You
             will
             not
             tell
             us
             .
             How
             then
             doth
             their
             rejection
             signifie
             that
             we
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ?
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Church
             never
             declared
             their
             mind
             concerning
             us
             :
             If
             you
             will
             call
             one
             Man
             ,
             or
             twenty
             Men
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             you
             may
             use
             your
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             little
             regard
             it
             .
             In
             the
             days
             of
             one
             Patriarch
             
               (
               Cyril
            
             )
             he
             declareth
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             Reformation
             :
             The
             Papists
             in
             Charity
             get
             him
             Murdered
             .
             Another
             
               (
               Ieremiah
            
             )
             declareth
             his
             dissent
             from
             us
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             dissent
             from
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             take
             Men
             for
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             you
             will
             charge
             the
             Greeks
             to
             be
             such
             Separatists
             ,
             as
             to
             unchurch
             or
             unchristen
             all
             that
             they
             in
             controverted
             ▪
             Points
             dissent
             from
             :
             We
             will
             not
             believe
             you
             in
             so
             ugly
             a
             charge
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             proved
             it
             .
             The
             Greeks
             disown
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             them
             ,
             in
             some
             lesser
             things
             ,
             but
             neither
             they
             nor
             we
             presume
             to
             unchristen
             one
             another
             .
             And
             if
             they
             or
             we
             did
             ,
             it
             would
             unchristen
             none
             of
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             first
             unchristened
             our selves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Greeks
             have
             the
             supream
             authority
             ,
             as
             the
             virtual
             universal
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             Papists
             have
             it
             not
             ;
             if
             the
             Papists
             have
             it
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             have
             it
             not
             :
             If
             neither
             hath
             it
             ,
             who
             hath
             it
             ?
             Neither
             of
             you
             ,
             nor
             both
             are
             the
             real
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             neither
             is
             Virtually
             the
             Universal
             .
             Therefore
             if
             both
             did
             Excommunicate
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             therefore
             Excommunicate
             by
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             may
             the
             Church
             Universal
             erre
             in
             Excommunicating
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             said
             nothing
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             you
             take
             a
             General
             Council
             to
             be
             indeed
             the
             Church
             representative
             :
             ●…nd
             then
             how
             many
             of
             your
             Popes
             (
             Essential
             parts
             of
             your
             Church
             )
             have
             been
             Excommunicated
             ,
             
             and
             deposed
             as
             Hereticks
             by
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ?
             And
             your
             Church
             now
             is
             but
             the
             Successour
             of
             
               (
               e.
               g.
               Eugenius
            
             the
             fourth
             )
             so
             rejected
             :
             Shew
             us
             when
             ever
             the
             Greeks
             did
             so
             by
             our
             Church
             or
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             the
             Greek
             Church
             claimed
             but
             the
             Primacy
             or
             Supremacy
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             At
             this
             ,
             he
             first
             wondreth
             ,
             and
             then
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             disprove
             it
             .
             1.
             
             
               Because
               else
            
             Gregory
             
               the
               first
               had
               ill
               reprehended
            
             John
             of
             Constant.
             
               for
               claiming
               the
               Title
               of
               Universal
               Bishop
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             Jeremy
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             
               He
               was
               Vice
               Christi
            
             :
             2.
             
             
               And
               perswadeth
            
             Lucius
             ,
             
               &c.
               to
               be
               Subject
               to
               the
               Church
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Arrogancy
             of
             the
             Title
             that
             Gregory
             reprehended
             ,
             as
             sounding
             like
             a
             real
             Universal
             Claim
             ,
             and
             the
             reality
             of
             an
             Universal
             Claim
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             I
             proved
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             knew
             that
             Constant.
             had
             no
             Title
             ,
             
               Iure
               Divine
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Can.
             28
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             the
             notoriety
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             pretend
             it
             to
             be
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             Empire
             had
             no
             Power
             .
             And
             what
             need
             there
             more
             proof
             ,
             than
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Evidence
             brought
             by
             you
             or
             any
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             gave
             Laws
             to
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             ;
             or
             that
             ever
             they
             called
             Councils
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             ever
             they
             set
             up
             and
             put
             down
             Bishops
             in
             it
             ?
             Indeed
             they
             have
             Excommunicated
             Roman
             Popes
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             within
             the
             Empire
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             did
             
               Alexandria
               .
            
             )
             Or
             if
             since
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             do
             still
             )
             it
             is
             not
             as
             their
             Governours
             ,
             but
             as
             any
             Churches
             may
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Persons
             uncapable
             of
             their
             Communion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             for
             Ieremy
             ,
             1.
             
             Will
             not
             Cyril
             as
             much
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ?
             2.
             
             Is
             
               one
               Man
               the
               Greek
               Church
            
             ?
             3.
             
             Did
             every
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             doth
             every
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             proclaim
             himself
             Universal
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             as
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             
             
               We
               beseech
               you
            
             ,
             Vice
             Christi
             
               in
               Christs
               stead
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ?
            
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             Preachers
             in
             
               Christs
               stead
            
             to
             our
             particular
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             Usurp
             Christs
             proper
             Office
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             his
             stead
             
               Universal
               Governour
               of
               the
               World.
            
             4.
             
             And
             may
             not
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             perswade
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             Subject
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             And
             if
             Ieremias
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             Rule
             further
             than
             the
             Empire
             ,
             now
             the
             Empire
             is
             Mahome●…an
             ,
             and
             Subjects
             Voluntary
             and
             free
             ,
             what
             wonder
             is
             it
             ?
             We
             undertake
             not
             to
             Justifie
             him
             from
             all
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Ieremias
             ,
             and
             his
             Protonotary
             
               Iohn
               Zygomolas
            
             ,
             that
             they
             confessed
             Agreement
             with
             us
             
               [
               In
               continuis
               &
               causam
               fidei
               praecipuè
               continentibus
               articulis
               ;
               ]
            
             and
             that
             
               [
               Quae
               videntur
               consensum
               impedire
               talia
               sunt
               ,
               si
               velit
               quis
               ,
               ut
               facilè
               ●…a
               corrig●…re
               possit
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             He
             tells
             me
             ,
             That
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Yet
               they
               consent
               with
               them
               in
               all
               save
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               .
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             How
             far
             that
             is
             from
             Truth
             ,
             
               Thom.
               a
               Iesu
            
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             your
             own
             will
             tell
             you
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             is
             the
             
               ratio
               formalis
            
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             .
             That
             
               Ier.
               claimeth
               as
               Supream
               Authority
               over
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               doth
               .
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             till
             I
             see
             the
             proof
             :
             I
             find
             he
             layeth
             all
             his
             Claim
             from
             Councils
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             possibly
             claim
             power
             over
             those
             Churches
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Empire
             when
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             gave
             that
             power
             ;
             but
             I
             find
             no
             more
             :
             And
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             they
             and
             we
             may
             yet
             be
             Christians
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Any
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               might
               write
               the
               like
               to
               the
            
             Lutherans
             :
             But
             Zygomalas
             
               supposeth
               them
               of
               two
               Churches
               ,
               till
               united
               .
               Answ.
            
             He
             supposeth
             them
             not
             in
             all
             things
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             same
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             .
             But
             he
             that
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             agree
             in
             the
             
               Articles
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             differ
             but
             in
             lesser
             things
             of
             easie
             reconciliation
             ,
             either
             supposeth
             both
             Parties
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             no
             Men
             are
             Christians
             that
             have
             any
             Difference
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             two
             explicite
             Believers
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             
               The
               Patriarch
               was
               not
               the
               Greek
               Church
               :
               Nor
               ,
            
             2.
             
             
               Their
               lesser
               Errors
               prove
               us
               of
               two
               Religions
               or
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             He
             Replyeth
             :
             1.
             
             
               But
               he
               knew
               the
               Extent
               of
               his
               own
               Iurisdiction
               .
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             So
             do
             not
             all
             Ambitious
             Men
             :
             If
             he
             do
             ,
             then
             the
             Papists
             are
             all
             deceived
             ;
             for
             he
             pretended
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Question
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             w●…
             not
             about
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               If
               the
               Errors
               be
               tolerable
               ,
               we
               are
               Schismaticks
               in
               Separating
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               should
               rather
               have
               suffered
               .
               Answ.
            
             To
             separate
             from
             any
             sin
             and
             error
             ,
             by
             not
             consenting
             
             or
             committing
             it
             ,
             no
             Christian
             denyeth
             to
             be
             our
             duty
             :
             and
             his
             supposition
             that
             we
             separated
             from
             the
             Catholick
             or
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             but
             his
             continued
             fiction
             .
             We
             were
             not
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             obeying
             them
             is
             no
             separation
             ;
             and
             not
             sinning
             with
             them
             is
             no
             separation
             :
             we
             own
             them
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             we
             renounce
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hate
             our
             own
             more
             than
             any
             others
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             To
             his
             saying
             that
             
               It
               is
               against
               Christianity
               to
               hold
               condemned
               Hereticks
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             I
             answered
             1.
             
             That
             I
             detest
             that
             condemnation
             when
             ,
             even
             
               non
               judices
               ,
               condemn
               whole
               nations
               without
               hearing
               one
               man
               ,
               much-lesser
               all
               speak
               for
               themselves
               ,
            
             or
             
               any
               just
               witness
               that
               ever
               heard
               them
               defend
               a
               Heresie
               .
            
          
           
             His
             Answer
             is
             ,
             that
             
               I
               mistake
               the
               way
               of
               their
               Churches
               condemnation
               :
               They
               do
               but
               say
               whoever
               holds
               such
               errors
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               ,
               or
               ,
               we
               excommunicate
               such
               as
               hold
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             There
             is
             some
             hope
             left
             then
             for
             the
             Nations
             that
             are
             no
             subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             unlesse
             non-subjection
             be
             the
             Heresie
             .
             But
             hath
             the
             Pope
             gone
             no
             further
             than
             this
             ?
             Hath
             he
             not
             put
             whole
             Nations
             under
             Interdicts
             ?
          
           
             But
             he
             saith
             
               those
               that
               profess
               their
               heresies
            
             ,
             or
             
               that
               communicate
               with
               them
               ,
               are
               esteemed
               hereticks
               :
               and
               those
               that
               profess
               to
               disbelieve
               their
               heresie
               ,
               and
               yet
               live
               in
               communion
               with
               them
               and
               subjection
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               Schismaticks
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Here
             's
             new
             confounding
             doctrine
             indeed
             .
             If
             their
             Canon
             only
             condemn
             indefinitely
             those
             that
             hold
             a
             heresie
             
               (
               e.
               g.
               Nestorianism
            
             ,
             taking
             it
             to
             be
             unfit
             to
             say
             
               God
               dyed
            
             or
             
             
               God
               was
               born
            
             )
             must
             all
             be
             taken
             for
             hereticks
             that
             communicate
             with
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             before
             the
             person
             guilty
             is
             convict
             ,
             and
             judged
             ?
             Must
             every
             private
             man
             be
             the
             judge
             of
             hi●…
             neighbour
             ?
             Every
             servant
             ,
             of
             his
             Master
             ?
             Every
             woman
             ,
             of
             her
             husband
             ?
             Every
             subject
             ,
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             be
             burnt
             for
             a
             heretick
             ,
             for
             communicating
             with
             one
             that
             was
             never
             accused
             or
             condemned
             ?
             We
             live
             then
             with
             one
             another
             more
             dangerously
             than
             men
             converse
             in
             the
             time
             of
             pestilence
             .
             Nay
             what
             if
             the
             Priest
             himself
             admit
             such
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             must
             the
             poor
             people
             be
             burned
             if
             they
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             the
             parish
             Church
             :
             and
             yet
             be
             punished
             if
             he
             do
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             and
             communicate
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Lament
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             to
             think
             what
             engines
             Clergy-tyranny
             hath
             made
             against
             Christia●…
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Concord
             ,
             to
             set
             the
             world
             into
             a
             war.
             If
             the
             Council
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             understanding
             a
             point
             of
             doubtful
             words
             ,
             pronounce
             such
             words
             Heresie
             ,
             all
             people
             for
             fea●…
             of
             being
             burnt
             and
             damned
             ,
             must
             fly
             from
             all
             as
             hereticks
             that
             they
             think
             are
             for
             those
             condemned
             words
             .
             All
             our
             Plowmen
             and
             women
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             know
             that
             it
             is
             heresie
             
               e.
               g.
            
             to
             say
             
               that
               Christ
               hath
               but
               one
               will
               ,
            
             (
             though
             the
             speaker
             mean
             
               objectively
               one
            
             ,
             or
             else
             .
             
               One
               by
               Union
               of
               the
               divine
               and
               humane
               nature
               ,
               )
            
             or
             to
             say
             that
             
               it
               was
               not
               God
               that
               was
               conceived
               ▪
               and
               ,
               suffered
               and
               dyed
               ,
               and
               was
               passible
               ,
            
             (
             when
             he
             meaneth
             only
             formal●…ter
             ,
             not
             
               As
               God
            
             ,
             but
             
               on●…
               ▪
               he
               that
               is
               God
               ;
               )
            
             and
             then
             every
             family
             must
             have
             an
             inquisition
             ,
             and
             people
             must
             f●…
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             before
             any
             judgment
             .
             Doth
             not
             this
             give
             every
             lad
             and
             woman
             som●…
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             and
             every
             subject
             a
             power
             of
             judging
             Kings
             and
             Judges
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             mark
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             how
             sin
             condemneth
             it self
             ,
             as
             envy
             eateth
             its
             own
             flesh
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
            
             general
             Council
             condemneth
             Pope
             Eugenius
             as
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             (
             or
             
               Iohn
               XXIII
            
             .
             or
             others
             :
             )
             T●…
             ▪
             whole
             Church
             of
             Rome
             continued
             in
             communion
             and
             subjection
             to
             this
             condemned
             Her●…tick
             (
             as
             they
             did
             with
             
               Honorius
               :
            
             )
             Therefore
             by
             their
             own
             sentence
             the
             whole
             Church
             〈◊〉
             Rome
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             4.
             
             See
             how
             they
             justifie
             us
             for
             separating
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             judge
             us
             hereticks
             themselves
             if
             we
             communicate
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             if
             a
             wrangling
             proud
             Clergy
             have
             but
             ignorance
             and
             pride
             enough
             to
             call
             Gods
             servants
             
               Berengarians
               ,
               Wicklefists
               ,
               Waldenses
               ,
               Lutherans
               ,
               Zuinglians
               ,
               Calvinists
               ,
               Iconoclasts
               ,
               Luciferians
               ,
               Quartodecimani
               ,
            
             &c.
             hereticks
             ,
             all
             families
             and
             neighbourhoods
             are
             presently
             bound
             to
             fly
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             the
             plague
             ,
             or
             were
             enemies
             .
          
           
             And
             must
             subjection
             come
             in
             for
             heresie
             ?
             If
             you
             call
             our
             King
             a
             heretick
             ,
             must
             all
             his
             subjects
             be
             taken
             for
             hereti●…ks
             for
             having
             communion
             and
             subjection
             to
             him
             .
             Will
             the
             Popes
             charge●…
             yea
             ,
             or
             real
             heresie
             disoblige
             us
             from
             Subjection
             .
             And
             yet
             will
             you
             pretend
             to
             be
             loyal
             subjects
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             I
             gave
             him
             the
             proof
             that
             he
             before
             called
             for
             ,
             from
             
               Thomas
               à
               Iesu
            
             ,
             &
             
               Paul●…
               ,
               Veriditus
               (
               Harris
            
             of
             Dublin
             against
             Usher
             )
             that
             their
             writers
             vindicate
             the
             Greeks
             from
             heresie
             .
             To
             which
             he
             saith
             that
             
               I
               could
               not
               but
               know
               that
               he
               meant
               of
               the
               modern
               Greeks
               (
               as
               hereticks
               )
            
             
             
               and
               not
               of
               the
               ancient
               fathers
               ,
            
             of
             which
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Aquinas
            
             &
             
               Paul
               Harris
            
             speak
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             Answer
             hath
             a
             very
             bold
             face
             if
             it
             do
             not
             blush
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             words
             of
             
               Thomas
               à
               sancto
               Iesu
               de
               convers
               .
               Gent.
               a
               late
               writer
            
             that
             I
             recited
             ,
             to
             whose
             testimony
             as
             his
             he
             giveth
             not
             one
             word
             of
             answer
             :
             And
             Thom.
             in
             the
             words
             cited
             expressely
             speaketh
             of
             the
             present
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             very
             scope
             of
             his
             writing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thomas
             cited
             
               ex
               junioribus
               Azorius
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Iustit
               .
               Moral
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             20.
             
             To
             which
             he
             giveth
             not
             a
             word
             of
             answer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Paul
               Harris
            
             saith
             that
             when
             the
             Greeks
             had
             explicated
             their
             
               à
               Patre
               per
               filium
               ,
               (
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             
               Council
               at
               Florence
               )
               they
               were
               found
               to
               believe
               very
               orthodoxely
               ,
               and
               catholickly
               ,
            
             ye●…
             doth
             this
             man
             say
             that
             
               Harris
               speaks
               of
               the
               ancient
               Greeks
            
             ;
             expressely
             contrary
             both
             to
             his
             dris●…
             and
             words
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             dealing
             with
             these
             false
             hereticaters
             ?
             It
             's
             well
             that
             no
             Council
             hath
             anathematized
             falshood
             and
             calumny
             for
             heresies
             ,
             else
             we
             must
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             such
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             better
             meanes
             to
             dispute
             down
             christian
             Love
             and
             Concord
             .
          
           
             Yea
             what
             need
             I
             more
             testimony
             than
             that
             Council
             of
             Florence
             it self
             ,
             which
             so
             judged
             ;
             and
             was
             supposed
             to
             heal
             the
             breach
             by
             explications
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             that
             Bernard
             and
             Aquinas
             spake
             not
             of
             the
             Greeks
             in
             their
             times
             as
             owning
             the
             same
             cause
             that
             these
             do
             now
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             if
             Greeks
             and
             
               Latines
               ,
               will
               divide
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               damn
               each
               other
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               draw
               us
               into
               their
               guilt
               .
            
          
           
             He
             saith
             again
             that
             the
             Church
             cannot
             be
             divided
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             
               perfectly
               One.
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             I
             have
             not
             shamed
             the
             Saying
             ,
             let
             me
             bear
             the
             shame
             ,
             though
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             have
             any
             part
             totally
             divided
             from
             Christ
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             were
             no
             part
             ;
             and
             therefore
             none
             is
             divided
             relatively
             or
             really
             from
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             But
             if
             the
             parts
             may
             not
             have
             sinful
             divisions
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             
               secundum
               quid
               ,
               Paul
            
             told
             the
             Corinthians
             amiss
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             Historians
             much
             mistook
             that
             talkt
             of
             about
             40
             Schisms
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Popes
             adherents
             ,
             when
             part
             of
             the
             body
             had
             one
             head
             ,
             and
             part
             another
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             sad
             effects
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             Next
             I
             cited
             him
             the
             express
             words
             of
             their
             own
             Florentine
             Council
             ,
             professing
             that
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latines
             were
             found
             upon
             conference
             to
             mean
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             To
             which
             he
             saith
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               it
               was
               but
               a
               few
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Marcus
             Ephesus
             dissented
             .
             2.
             
             
               Tha●…
               they
               revolted
               when
               they
               returned
               home
               ▪
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             See
             still
             how
             they
             fight
             against
             their selves
             .
             The
             seeming
             concord
             of
             this
             Council
             (
             which
             did
             the
             Pope
             who
             was
             newly
             condemned
             and
             deposed
             by
             a
             great
             general
             Council
             ,
             more
             service
             than
             ever
             any
             did
             them
             )
             is
             the
             great
             pretense
             of
             their
             false
             boasting
             that
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             And
             yet
             he
             teaches
             us
             truly
             to
             say
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Marcus
               Eph.
            
             dissented
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             stood
             not
             to
             it
             when
             they
             came
             home
             .
             The
             known
             truth
             is
             that
             the
             Emperor
             in
             distress
             constrained
             some
             to
             dissemble
             in
             hope
             of
             relief
             ,
             of
             which
             when
             he
             failed
             ,
             the
             submission
             was
             at
             an
             end
             .
             And
             the
             Church
             never
             consented
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             as
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               Greeks
               recovery
               from
               an
               error
            
             that
             the
             Council
             mentioneth
             ,
             but
             the
             discovery
             of
             their
             meaning
             which
             was
             found
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             .
             And
             though
             they
             yet
             use
             not
             the
             Romans
             phrase
             ,
             they
             never
             retracted
             the
             sense
             in
             which
             they
             were
             found
             to
             be
             orthodox
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             Next
             ,
             he
             citing
             Nilus
             that
             the
             Greeks
             broke
             off
             from
             the
             Latines
             for
             the
             
               [
               filioque
            
             ]
             alone
             ,
             I
             recited
             Nilus
             his
             title
             and
             words
             at
             large
             ,
             professing
             ,
             that
             
               There
               is
               no
               other
               cause
               of
            
             
               
                 dissention
                 between
                 the
                 Latin
                 and
                 Greek
                 Churches
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 refuseth
                 to
                 deferre
                 the
                 cognisance
                 and
                 judgment
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 controverted
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 sit
                 the
                 sole
                 Master
                 and
                 Iudge
                 of
                 controversie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 aliene
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Fathers
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 disseren●…
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sublimity
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 exceeding
                 mans
                 capacity
                 ;
                 for
                 other
                 matters
                 that
                 have
                 divers
                 times
                 troubled
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 dissention
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 in
                 ;
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 easily
                 tell
                 that
                 is
                 well
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 because
                 the
                 Greeks
                 〈◊〉
                 claim
                 the
                 Primacy
              
               (
               N.
               B.
               )
               He
               mentioneth
               
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 succeedeth
              
               Pet●…
               
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 or
                 dained
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 other
                 Bishops
                 originally
                 ordained
                 by
                 him
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 primacy
                 is
                 n●…
                 governing
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 given
                 him
                 by
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 Princes
                 and
                 Councils
              
               ,
               which
               he
               copiou●…
               proveth
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             .
             1.
             that
             yet
             this
             
               may
               stand
               with
               the
               [
               ●…ioque
               ]
            
             being
             
               the
               first
               cause
            
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             But
             the
             question
             was
             of
             the
             
               sole
               cause
            
             .
             2.
             
             He
             denyeth
             it
             to
             be
             
               any
               cause
            
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             usurpat●…on
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Cause
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             known
             that
             the
             Quarrel
             and
             Breach
             began
             long
             before
             ,
             about
             the
             Title
             of
             universal
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             the
             Greeks
             did
             not
             then
             excommunicate
             you
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             
               By
               this
               it
               's
               implied
               that
               the
               Greeks
               agree
               with
               them
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               save
               the
               Popes
               Sovereignty
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Doth
             it
             follow
             that
             because
             he
             saith
             that
             
               this
               only
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               division
               of
               your
               Churches
               ,
            
             therefore
             there
             are
             no
             other
             disagreements
             ?
             all
             sober
             Christians
             have
             learnt
             to
             forbear
             excommunications
             and
             separations
             when
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             disagreements
             ;
             and
             we
             never
             denyed
             but
             the
             Greeks
             agree
             more
             with
             you
             than
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             striving
             who
             shall
             be
             great
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             To
             his
             repeated
             words
             ,
             that
             
               all
               these
               were
               not
               distinct
               congregations
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             told
             him
             again
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             for
             no
             congregations
             distinct
             from
             Christians
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             To
             which
             he
             replyeth
             again
             .
             1.
             
             That
             
               no
               hereticks
            
             say
             
               they
               depart
               from
               the
               Church
               as
               Christian.
               Answ.
            
             But
             if
             they
             
               do
               so
            
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             matter
             though
             they
             do
             not
             say
             so
             .
             Whoever
             departeth
             from
             the
             Church
             for
             somewhat
             Essential
             to
             Christianity
             departeth
             from
             it
             as
             Christian
             :
             but
             you
             say
             your self
             that
             all
             hereticks
             depart
             from
             the
             Church
             for
             somewhat
             Essential
             to
             Christianity
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               ,
               Then
               they
               are
               Apostates
               .
               Answ.
            
             Apostates
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             are
             those
             that
             openly
             renounce
             Christianity
             in
             terms
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             renounce
             any
             essential
             part
             are
             Apostates
             really
             ,
             though
             but
             
               secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             and
             no●…
             the
             usuall
             sense
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             intreateth
             me
             to
             
               name
               him
               the
               first
               Pope
               that
               was
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             There
             never
             was
             any
             such
             ;
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             never
             owned
             him
             ,
             
               Abussia
               ,
               Persia
               ,
               India
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             never
             was
             governed
             by
             him
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             not
             past
             a
             third
             or
             fourth
             part
             is
             under
             him
             now
             .
             2.
             
             But
             I
             must
             name
             the
             first
             that
             claimed
             it
             :
             had
             I
             lived
             a
             thousand
             years
             at
             every
             Popes
             elbow
             I
             would
             have
             ventured
             to
             conjecture
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             an
             unreasonable
             motion
             to
             make
             to
             me
             that
             am
             not
             70
             years
             old
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             my
             ignorance
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             who
             was
             the
             first
             man
             that
             was
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             one
             kind
             only
             (
             without
             the
             cup
             ;
             )
             nor
             who
             first
             brought
             in
             praying
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             ,
             or
             Images
             in
             Churches
             ;
             nor
             who
             first
             changed
             the
             custome
             of
             adoring
             without
             genuflexion
             on
             the
             Lords
             dayes
             .
             I
             leave
             such
             Taskes
             to
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
               de
               Invent.
               rerum
            
             .
             Little
             know
             I
             who
             was
             the
             first
             proud
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Heretical
             ,
             or
             Simoniacal
             ,
             or
             Infidel
             Pope
             ;
             it
             satisfies
             me
             to
             know
             that
             1.
             
             It
             was
             long
             otherwise
             ,
             2
             ,
             And
             that
             it
             came
             in
             by
             degrees
             
               (
               nemo
               repentè
               sit
               pess●…mus
               .
               )
            
             3.
             
             And
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             his
             charge
             against
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             &c.
             requireth
             no
             answer
             ;
             instead
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             he
             tells
             me
             he
             has
             proved
             there
             must
             be
             governours
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             which
             if
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             Universal
             Head
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             labour
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             I
             thought
             a
             while
             that
             he
             had
             answered
             all
             my
             book
             ,
             but
             I
             find
             that
             he
             slips
             over
             that
             which
             he
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             meddle
             with
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             these
             following
             words
             ,
             (
             you
             may
             judge
             why
             .
             )
          
           
             P.
             115.
             
             
               Many
               of
               the
               Greeks
               have
               been
               of
               brotherly
               charity
               to
               our
               Churches
               of
               late
               :
            
             Cyril
             ,
             
               I
               need
               not
               name
               to
               you
               ,
               whom
               your
               party
               procured
               murdered
               for
               being
               a
               Protestant
               .
            
             (
             A
             worthy
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             who
             sent
             us
             by
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Roe
            
             ,
             our
             
               Alexandrian
               Sept.
            
             and
             whose
             confession
             is
             published
             .
             And
             why
             is
             not
             He
             as
             much
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             as
             
               Ieremias
               ?
               )
               Meletius
               ,
               first
               Patriarch
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               then
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               was
               highly
               offended
               with
               the
               fiction
               of
               a
               submission
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Church
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               (
               under
               a
               counterfeit
               Patriarch
            
             Gabriel's
             
               name
               )
               and
               wrote
               thus
               of
               the
               Pope
               in
               his
               Letters
               to
            
             Sigismund
             
               King
               of
            
             Poland
             An.
             1600.
             
             
               
                 Perspiciat
                 Mojestas
                 tua
                 nos
                 cum
                 majoribus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 with
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pope
                 (
                 whom
                 you
                 pray
                 us
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 )
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
              
               Constant.
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Stats
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 universal
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Another
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 two-headed
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 monster
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 most
                 serene
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
              
               Florentine
               
                 Council
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 worthy
                 of
                 silence
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 departed
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 opinions
                 and
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 which
                 by
                 seven
                 General
                 Councils
                 they
                 consigned
                 ,
                 and
                 obsigned
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 departed
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 daily
                 delighted
                 with
                 novelties
                 .
              
            
             In
             the
             same
             letter
             he
             commendeth
             Cyril
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             a
             Protestant
             say
             more
             against
             the
             Vice-Christ
             and
             your
             novelties
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             pretended
             submission
             of
             the
             Greeks
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             to
             that
             which
             he
             calleth
             his
             
               First
               part
            
             of
             his
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             
               W.
               J's
            
             second
             Part
             of
             his
             Reply
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             IN
             this
             which
             he
             calls
             his
             
               Second
               Part
            
             there
             is
             so
             much
             of
             meer
             words
             ,
             or
             altercation
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             false
             interpretation
             of
             some
             particular
             histories
             and
             citations
             ,
             that
             should
             I
             answer
             it
             fully
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             snare
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
             1.
             
             To
             weary
             him
             .
             2.
             
             To
             lose
             the
             matter
             in
             controversie
             in
             a
             wood
             of
             words
             .
             3.
             
             And
             to
             suppose
             us
             both
             to
             strive
             about
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             cast
             it
             by
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             lose
             so
             much
             of
             my
             time
             to
             so
             ill
             a
             purpose
             .
             All
             that
             I
             desire
             of
             the
             Reader
             that
             would
             have
             a
             particular
             answer
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             remember
             the
             answer
             that
             is
             already
             given
             to
             much
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             observe
             that
             almost
             all
             his
             citations
             signifie
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             1.
             
             That
             both
             the
             Romans
             and
             other
             Patriarchs
             were
             long
             striving
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             intermeddling
             with
             as
             many
             businesses
             as
             they
             could
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             supream
             Church-power
             being
             then
             placed
             by
             consent
             and
             by
             the
             Emperors
             in
             Councils
             ,
             the
             five
             Patriarchs
             ought
             to
             be
             at
             these
             Councils
             when
             they
             were
             Universal
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Empire
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Rome
             had
             the
             first
             place
             in
             order
             of
             these
             Patriarchs
             or
             Seats
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             eastern
             Bishop
             when
             opprest
             by
             Arrlans
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             did
             fly
             for
             council
             and
             countenance
             to
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             who
             held
             orthodox
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             as
             the
             first
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             interest
             in
             the
             Emperors
             :
             he
             that
             was
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             ,
             might
             help
             the
             oppressed
             to
             some
             relief
             ,
             having
             an
             orthodox
             Emperor
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             Constantius
             was
             constrained
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             restored
             ;
             by
             the
             threatning
             of
             a
             war
             by
             the
             western
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             the
             like
             aid
             was
             oft
             sought
             from
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             .
             5
             That
             this
             man
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             straineth
             all
             such
             words
             as
             sound
             any
             respect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             any
             reverence
             of
             his
             place
             and
             judgment
             ,
             any
             counsel
             that
             he
             giveth
             to
             any
             ,
             any
             help
             that
             any
             sought
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             signifying
             his
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             Empire
             .
             6.
             
             That
             he
             feigneth
             all
             such
             interest
             or
             power
             in
             the
             Empire
             to
             be
             a
             Monarchical
             Government
             of
             all
             the
             world
             †
             .
             7.
             
             That
             he
             to
             these
             ends
             leadeth
             men
             into
             verbal
             quarrels
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             many
             passages
             in
             history
             and
             fathers
             ,
             where
             he
             knoweth
             that
             the
             vulgar
             cannot
             judge
             ,
             nor
             any
             that
             are
             not
             well
             versed
             in
             all
             those
             books
             ,
             which
             most
             preachers
             themselves
             have
             not
             sufficient
             leisure
             for
             .
             8.
             
             That
             contrary
             to
             the
             notorious
             evidence
             of
             histories
             ,
             he
             maintaineth
             that
             no
             Councils
             were
             called
             without
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperors
             ordinarily
             called
             them
             ,
             by
             sending
             to
             each
             Patriarch
             to
             summon
             those
             of
             his
             circuit
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Constant.
             had
             more
             hand
             in
             calling
             them
             till
             700
             or
             800
             if
             not
             much
             longer
             than
             the
             Pope
             had
             .
             9.
             
             If
             the
             Reader
             can
             trie
             all
             our
             passages
             here
             about
             ,
             by
             the
             
               books
               themselves
            
             (
             not
             taking
             scraps
             ,
             but
             the
             main
             drift
             of
             Church-history
             )
             and
             the
             particular
             authors
             ,
             I
             will
             desire
             no
             more
             of
             him
             than
             to
             read
             them
             himself
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             neither
             to
             believe
             the
             report
             of
             
               W.
               I.
            
             or
             me
             ,
             as
             certain
             to
             him
             :
             For
             how
             can
             he
             know
             which
             of
             us
             reports
             an
             author
             truly
             ?
             but
             to
             keep
             to
             such
             evidences
             of
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             as
             he
             is
             capable
             of
             judging
             of
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             When
             I
             said
             that
             the
             Emperor
             
               (
               Theódòsius
            
             2d
             .
             )
             
               gave
               sufficient
               testimony
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               adhere
               to
            
             Dioscorus
             
               how
               little
               in
               those
               days
               they
               believed
               the
               Popes
               infallibility
               or
               sovereignty
               ,
               when
               they
               excommunicated
               him
               ,
               (
               and
               the
               Emperor
               and
               ●…ivil
               Officers
               bare
            
             Dioscorus
             .
             )
             He
             doth
             over
             and
             over
             tell
             me
             how
             I
             defend
             Rebels
             against
             a
             
               Sovereign
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               laid
               a
               Principle
               emboldening
               all
               Rebels
               to
               depos●…
               Sovereigns
               ,
               or
               prove
               that
               they
               have
               no
               authority
               over
               them
               .
               Answ.
            
             Alas
             poor
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             who
             are
             judged
             such
             subjects
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             pleadeth
             for
             your
             power
             ,
             pleadeth
             for
             Rebels
             against
             your
             Sovereign
             Pope
             .
             And
             that
             are
             by
             these
             even
             judged
             so
             sheepish
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Rebellion
             charged
             on
             your
             defenders
             ,
             they
             look
             to
             draw
             your selves
             to
             take
             them
             for
             Rebels
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             you
             know
             that
             you
             are
             Princes
             and
             not
             the
             subjects
             of
             forreigners
             or
             your
             subjects
             :
             but
             yet
             the
             instance
             which
             I
             give
             sheweth
             the
             sense
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             others
             ,
             be
             it
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             that
             the
             Printer
             by
             three
             or
             four
             Errata's
             (
             as
             Sixtus
             fifth
             ,
             &c.
             )
             made
             him
             some
             work
             ,
             he
             had
             had
             little
             to
             say
             but
             what
             confutes
             it self
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             But
             cap.
             4.
             p.
             289
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               out
               of
               the
               Empire
               the
               Pope
               restored
               Bishops
               ,
            
             (
             and
             did
             he
             depose
             any
             ?
             )
             He
             was
             wiser
             than
             to
             name
             any
             ;
             but
             saith
             ,
             
               Such
               were
               all
               those
               Bishops
               who
               about
               the
               year
            
             400
             in
             Spain
             and
             France
             ,
             and
             an
             .
             475
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             595
             in
             Germany
             ,
             499
             
               and
               other
               Western
            
             and
             
               Northern
               Kingdoms
               ,
               who
               were
               taken
               from
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperor
               ,
               or
               were
               never
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               restored
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Romes
               authority
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Meer
             deceit
             !
             he
             can
             name
             none
             deposed
             or
             restored
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             such
             as
             were
             in
             the
             same
             national
             Church
             with
             Rome
             ,
             when
             the
             Barbarians
             claimed
             power
             both
             over
             Rome
             and
             the
             neighbour
             Countreys
             ,
             (
             as
             Odoacer
             and
             others
             claimed
             power
             to
             have
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             Pope
             themselves
             ,
             or
             that
             none
             should
             be
             Pope
             but
             by
             their
             consent
             .
             )
             3.
             
             Or
             when
             the
             King
             of
             any
             revolted
             or
             conquered
             nation
             subjected
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             subjects
             voluntarily
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             since
             the
             declining
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             Or
             4.
             when
             they
             that
             had
             been
             used
             in
             the
             Empire
             to
             the
             canonical
             way
             ,
             in
             Councils
             and
             under
             Patriarchs
             ,
             desired
             when
             they
             were
             conquered
             to
             do
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             were
             permitted
             .
             As
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constant.
             that
             layeth
             no
             claim
             as
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             yet
             under
             the
             Turk
             claimeth
             still
             superiority
             over
             all
             those
             Churches
             that
             were
             formerly
             by
             Councils
             put
             under
             him
             ,
             what
             Princes
             soever
             they
             be
             under
             ,
             supposing
             that
             those
             Councils
             authority
             is
             still
             valid
             ,
             though
             the
             Empire
             be
             dissolved
             .
             5.
             
             Or
             when
             the
             Pope
             was
             but
             a
             meer
             Intercessor
             or
             Arbitrator
             ,
             and
             no
             Rector
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             But
             p.
             410
             &c.
             he
             cometh
             on
             again
             with
             repetitions
             and
             additions
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             
               Forreigners
               were
               at
               the
               four
               first
               General
               Councils
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             he
             prove
             that
             
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               made
            
             up
             those
             Councils
             ,
             he
             put
             hard
             to
             prove
             that
             indeed
             they
             were
             universal
             .
             But
             I
             have
             not
             yet
             found
             that
             he
             hath
             proved
             it
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             unless
             in
             the
             fore-excepted
             cases
             .
          
           
             *
             I.
             His
             
               Theophilus
               Gothiae
               metropolis
            
             ,
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             .
             He
             now
             saith
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
               Gothia
               in
               the
               farthest
               parts
               of
               the
               North
               beyond
               Germany
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             where
             's
             his
             Proof
             ?
             The
             Country
             that
             he
             talks
             of
             was
             not
             long
             after
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             .
             He
             knew
             not
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Getae
             that
             were
             then
             called
             Gothes
             ,
             saith
             
               Ferrarius
               Polouci
               teste
               Math.
               Michovicus
               .
               (
               Steph.
               Paul.
               Diac
               )
               populus
               Sarmatiae
               Europeae
               boreale
               latus
               maris
               Euxini
               incolentes
               ,
               prius
               Getae
               ,
               teste
               D.
               Isidor
               .
               li.
            
             9.
             
             
               De
               quibus
               Auson
               .
               Horum
               metropolis
               et
               urbs
               GOTHIA
               archiepis
               .
               antequam
               à
               Turcis
               occuparetur
               .
               Auson
               .
               ep
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Hinc
               possem
               victos
               inde
               referre
               Gothos
               :
               Regio
               Gothea
               ,
               nunc
               Osia
               ,
               inter
               Tyram
               et
               Borysthenem
               .
            
             This
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             II.
             His
             second
             is
             
               Dominus
               (
               Domnus
               )
               Bosphori
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               Thracia
               ,
               Cimmeria
               ,
            
             or
             India
             as
             
               Cosmographus
               declares
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Botra
               ,
               a
               City
               of
               this
               name
               is
               found
               in
               Arabia
            
             and
             
               Sala
               ,
               a
               Town
               also
               of
               great
               Phrygia
               ,
               the
               higher
               Pannonia
               and
               Armenia
               is
               so
               called
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             pitiful
             stuffe
             may
             amase
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             
               Domnus
               Bospori
            
             is
             the
             last
             subscriber
             .
             Bosphorus
             is
             said
             in
             the
             subscriptions
             to
             be
             
               Provinciae
               Bostrensis
            
             ,
             in
             a
             Roman
             Province
             .
             There
             be
             divers
             straites
             of
             the
             sea
             called
             Bosphori
             ,
             one
             between
             Constant
             and
             Calcedon
             ;
             another
             the
             
               sretum
               Cimmerium
               ,
               vel
               os
               Moeotidis
               ,
            
             called
             of
             the
             
               Italians
               stretto
               de
               Cassa
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               straits
               between
               Taurica
               Chersonesus
               in
               Europe
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sarmatia
               in
               Asia
               ,
               There
               is
               the
               City
               Bosphorus
               ,
               an
               Archiepiscopal
               seat
               ,
               vulgo
            
             Vospero
             .
             
               Abest
               (
               inquit
               Ferrarius
               )
               à
               Thracio
            
             500
             
               mil.
               pass
               .
               ab
               ostio
               Tanais
            
             375
             
               in
               austrum
            
             .
             This
             was
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             nameth
             it
             first
             a
             City
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             the
             
               Learned
               Cosmographer
            
             )
             proveth
             that
             it
             was
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             are
             not
             these
             meet
             men
             to
             prove
             all
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Popes
             jurisdiction
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             III.
             His
             3d.
             is
             
               Ioh.
               Persi
               lis
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             enough
             already
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Persia
             ,
             which
             therefore
             was
             some
             skirt
             of
             Persia
             then
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             a
             Town
             in
             Syria
             was
             called
             Persa
             ,
             what
             proof
             then
             is
             here
             of
             any
             one
             man
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ?
             So
             much
             for
             Nice
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             IV.
             He
             next
             tells
             us
             of
             three
             Bishops
             of
             Scythia
             at
             the
             first
             Council
             at
             Constant.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             And
             what
             of
             that
             ?
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             
               Province
               of
               Scythia
            
             ?
             And
             2.
             
             Doth
             not
             
               Euseb.
               in
               vit
               .
               Const.
            
             tell
             you
             when
             Scythia
             (
             that
             is
             part
             of
             it
             )
             was
             conquered
             by
             Constantine
             ?
             And
             Tomis
             was
             known
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Empire
             :
             It
             was
             a
             City
             of
             the
             Inferiour
             Mysia
             ,
             where
             Ovid
             was
             Banished
             ,
             and
             by
             Socrates
             made
             the
             sole
             Bishoprick
             of
             Scythia
             then
             .
          
           
           
             Binnius
             desireth
             pardon
             if
             the
             Subscriptions
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             so
             little
             certainty
             is
             here
             pretended
             .
             And
             what
             Crab
             saith
             ,
             I
             before
             cited
             ,
             the
             4
             or
             5
             Copies
             so
             greatly
             disagreeing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             V.
             Saith
             
               W.
               I.
            
             And
             
               Etherius
               Anchialensis
               :
               now
               Anchialos
               ,
               is
               a
               City
               in
            
             Thracia
             ,
             
               not
               far
               from
            
             Apollonia
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             There
             's
             no
             mention
             in
             Crab
             or
             Binnius
             of
             
               Etherius
               Anchialensis
            
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Aetherius
               Tersonitanus
            
             or
             Tonsonitanus
             ;
             and
             of
             
               Sabastianus
               Anchialensis
            
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             there
             were
             three
             from
             Scythia
             (
             which
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             because
             Socrates
             said
             they
             had
             none
             but
             of
             
               Tamis
               ,
            
             )
             this
             was
             one
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             Man
             well
             prove
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             Power
             to
             extend
             beyond
             the
             Empire
             ,
             when
             he
             instanceth
             in
             such
             a
             City
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             where
             Constantinople
             it self
             was
             ?
             But
             whether
             it
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Anchialos
             ,
             an
             Arch-Bishoprick
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Euxine
             Sea
             ,
             called
             Kenkis
             by
             the
             Turks
             ;
             or
             else
             Anchiale
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Cilicia
             ,
             thought
             by
             Stephanus
             to
             be
             Tarsus
             ,
             by
             Pliny
             to
             be
             near
             it
             (
             though
             the
             first
             is
             likeliest
             )
             it
             's
             known
             that
             both
             were
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             VI.
             He
             next
             comes
             to
             Ephes.
             1.
             
             Concil
             .
             And
             there
             we
             have
             again
             
               Phebaemon
               Coptorum
               Episcopus
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Reader
             ,
             pardon
             my
             repeated
             detection
             of
             his
             repeated
             Errors
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             in
             Crab
             or
             
               Binnius
               ,
               Copti
            
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             told
             you
             was
             a
             City
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Thebais
             :
             And
             those
             now
             called
             Copti
             are
             Egyptians
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
               Binnius
               ,
               p.
            
             741.
             reciting
             the
             very
             words
             of
             every
             Bishop
             at
             that
             Council
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Phaebaemon
               Coptorum
               Thebaidis
               Episcopus
               dixit
            
             .
             And
             was
             not
             Thebais
             in
             the
             Empire
             ?
             The
             Copti's
             now
             are
             supposed
             so
             called
             from
             the
             City
             Coptos
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             VII
             .
             His
             next
             instance
             is
             ,
             
               Theodulus
               Esulae
               ,
               Episc.
               Anciently
               a
               City
               of
            
             Arabia
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Man
             as
             Theodulus
             in
             the
             first
             subscriptions
             in
             Crab
             or
             Binnius
             ;
             nor
             no
             such
             place
             as
             Esula
             :
             But
             Binnius
             hath
             Ampela
             ,
             aliàs
             
               Abdela
               Helusae
            
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             p.
             742.
             
             
               Theodulus
               Elusae
            
             :
             and
             p.
             758.
             
             Helusae
             .
             In
             the
             recitation
             in
             
               Concil
               .
               Chalcedon
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Ephesia●…
             Subscriptions
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Theodulus
               Ticeliae
               civitatis
               Ep.
            
             so
             little
             certainty
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Esulae
             is
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             Esula
             is
             Isola
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Greece
             on
             the
             Borders
             of
             Calabria
             :
             See
             Ferrarius
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             divers
             Eleusa's
             within
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             VIII
             .
             His
             next
             is
             ,
             
               Theodorus
               Gadarorum
               ,
               Episcopus
               :
               Of
               that
               Name
               is
               a
               City
               in
            
             Cava
             Syria
             .
          
           
             O
             happy
             proof
             of
             the
             Popes
             Universal
             Monarchy
             and
             Councils
             !
             It
             is
             Chadarorum
             in
             Binnius
             :
             But
             Gadara
             or
             Gadora
             ,
             is
             indeed
             a
             City
             of
             Coelosyria
             ,
             where
             Christ
             gave
             the
             Devil
             power
             over
             the
             Swine
             :
             And
             did
             not
             this
             Learned
             Man
             know
             that
             the
             Gadarens
             were
             within
             the
             Empire
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             IX
             .
             Next
             he
             cometh
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             there
             begins
             with
             
               Antipater
               Bostrorum
               Episc.
            
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               in
            
             Arabia
             ,
             
               ut
               suprá
            
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
               Ut
               suprà
            
             ,
             what
             was
             said
             of
             it
             before
             ?
             He
             dreamed
             of
             Bosphorus
             somewhere
             far
             off
             before
             ,
             and
             now
             it's
             Bostrorum
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Man
             as
             I
             can
             find
             mentioned
             in
             Crab
             or
             Binnius
             :
             But
             there
             is
             
               Constantinus
               Episcopus
               Bostrorum
            
             ,
             Subscribing
             for
             himself
             and
             thirteen
             Bishops
             under
             him
             :
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Gerassa
             ,
             a
             Town
             near
             the
             Lake
             of
             Genasaret
             ,
             under
             this
             Arch-Bishop
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             great
             Disputer
             know
             that
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Bostra
             was
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             in
             
               Arabia
               Petraea
            
             ?
             And
             was
             the
             City
             where
             the
             Emperour
             Philip
             was
             Born
             ,
             and
             called
             thence
             Philippopolis
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             Ferrarius
             saith
             ,
             was
             formerly
             under
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             but
             after
             under
             him
             of
             Ierusalem
             ?
             Such
             is
             the
             Historical
             proofs
             of
             the
             Roman
             Universality
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             X.
             The
             next
             cited
             ,
             is
             
               Olympius
               Scythopoleos
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               City
               of
            
             Scythia
             in
             Coelosyria
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             such
             Man
             that
             I
             can
             find
             in
             Binnius
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             largest
             Catalogue
             :
             There
             be
             divers
             Olympii
             ,
             but
             none
             Scythopoleos
             .
             But
             there
             is
             twice
             
               Olympius
               Sozopoleos
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             ,
             was
             the
             Man
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             nearest
             Name
             ;
             of
             which
             Name
             there
             was
             one
             in
             Pisidia
             under
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             another
             in
             Thrace
             under
             Adrianople
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             *
             But
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Scythopolis
             may
             be
             found
             in
             some
             Councils
             :
             And
             where
             is
             that
             ?
             In
             Palestine
             by
             the
             Lake
             Genasareth
             ,
             but
             forty
             seven
             Miles
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             sixteen
             from
             Samaria
             ,
             an
             Arch-Bishops
             Seat
             ,
             under
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Here
             is
             another
             of
             his
             Proofs
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             XI
             .
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             
               Eustathius
               Gentis
               Saracenorum
            
             ,
             of
             
               Saraca
               :
               There
               is
               a
               City
               so
               called
               in
            
             Arabia
             faelix
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             Must
             the
             word
             
               [
               Gen●…s
               Sarra●…orum
            
             ]
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             when
             part
             of
             Arabia
             †
             was
             in
             it
             ?
             But
             saith
             
               Perrarius
               ,
               Horuin
               ●…bs
               in
               consilio
               Gal●…
               membratur
               ;
               sed
               in
            
             Palestina
             
               idque
               ratione
               vio●…nitatis
               ,
               ob
               quam
               idem
               ●…pens
               diversis
               regionibus
               confinibus
               attribui
               consuevit
               .
            
             And
             was
             Palestine
             without
             the
             Empire
             ?
             You
             see
             I
             cite
             none
             to
             shame
             your
             falshood
             ,
             but
             your
             own
             Writers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             XII
             .
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             
               Constantinus
               Episcopus
               Bostrorum
            
             in
             Arabia
             ‖
             faelix
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
               Memoria
               faelix
            
             was
             greatly
             wanting
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             forget
             so
             suddenly
             that
             he
             had
             just
             before
             cited
             a
             false
             named
             Bishop
             of
             the
             same
             City
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             giveth
             us
             the
             true
             one
             as
             another
             Man
             :
             Sure
             a
             Papist
             doth
             not
             believe
             that
             one
             City
             had
             two
             Bishops
             at
             that
             Council
             .
             I
             shewed
             you
             before
             that
             Bostra
             ¶
             was
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             XIII
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             one
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Subscribit
               quidam
               pro
               Giaco
               Gerassae
               Episcopo
               .
               Gerafa
               is
               a
               City
               of
            
             Coelosyria
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             mentioned
             him
             before
             I
             noted
             your
             instance
             .
             And
             is
             he
             therefore
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             because
             in
             Coelosyria
             ?
             An
             excellent
             collection
             .
             I
             told
             you
             out
             of
             Ferrarius
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Lake
             of
             Gennasareth
             ,
             under
             this
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Bostra
             :
             And
             surely
             that
             was
             as
             undoubtedly
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             Ierusalem
             was
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             And
             now
             I
             have
             done
             with
             all
             his
             strange
             proofs
             ,
             that
             Extraimperial
             Bishops
             were
             at
             the
             four
             first
             General
             Councils
             (
             or
             any
             long
             after
             )
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Monarchical
             Bishop
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             National
             Primate
             only
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Man
             can
             tell
             me
             where
             to
             find
             a
             cause
             so
             betrayed
             by
             the
             shameful
             failing
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Hector
             ,
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             learn
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Man
             that
             before
             promised
             us
             a
             peculiar
             Treatise
             to
             prove
             this
             very
             thing
             ;
             but
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             fain
             shamefully
             to
             put
             us
             off
             with
             thirteen
             Names
             ,
             without
             one
             proof
             ,
             but
             gross
             Mistakes
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             But
             I
             will
             say
             more
             for
             him
             than
             he
             hath
             said
             for
             himself
             :
             When
             I
             read
             an
             odd
             Epistle
             in
             Crab
             and
             Binnius
             of
             the
             Nestorians
             at
             the
             Ephesine
             Council
             to
             Callimones
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             commanding
             them
             to
             meet
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             very
             Christian
             Prince
             :
             I
             wondred
             who
             it
             was
             ,
             having
             never
             read
             of
             any
             such
             King
             of
             Persia
             ;
             and
             began
             to
             suspect
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Persia
             might
             send
             some
             
               Ioh.
               Persidis
            
             also
             thither
             .
             But
             I
             found
             neither
             Name
             ,
             nor
             Character
             ,
             nor
             History
             ,
             nor
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Oriental
             Bishops
             named
             encouraged
             me
             to
             any
             such
             thoughts
             .
             But
             at
             last
             Binnius
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Author
             helpt
             me
             out
             of
             my
             Ignorance
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               per
               Callimorem
               Persidis
               Regem
            
             *
             
               Theodosium
               designant
               .
               Appellant
               autem
               eum
               ob
               id
               hoc
               nomint
               ,
               quod
               Persus
               debellassit
               ,
               religionemque
               ibidem
               per
               tyrannidem
               extinctam
               ,
               restituisset
               .
            
             And
             having
             thus
             done
             the
             main
             business
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             needless
             to
             add
             to
             what
             I
             said
             before
             to
             his
             citations
             of
             contests
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             Only
             about
             this
             one
             Council
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             ;
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             note
             a
             few
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             called
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             II.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Emperour
             Governed
             it
             ,
             both
             by
             sending
             Officers
             to
             oversee
             them
             there
             ,
             and
             by
             determining
             of
             the
             Effects
             .
             3.
             
             That
             no
             Patriarch
             had
             so
             little
             to
             do
             in
             it
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Cyril
             presided
             as
             
             Rome's
             Vicar
             ,
             is
             an
             untrue
             pretence
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Synod
             as
             such
             ruled
             the
             greatest
             Patriarchs
             ,
             though
             
             Cyil's
             Interest
             ,
             vehemency
             ,
             and
             copious
             Speech
             did
             prevail
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             in
             
               Crab
               ,
               p.
            
             587.
             you
             shall
             find
             such
             a
             Mandate
             as
             this
             :
             to
             
               Philip
               the
               Presbyter
               Pope
               ,
               Coelestines
               Vicar
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             Cyril
             was
             not
             his
             Vicar
             )
             and
             to
             
               Arcadius
               ,
               Iuvenal
               ,
               Flavian
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             their
             Legates
             ,
             to
             
               Constantin●…le
               .
               Ante
               omnia
               sciat
               Sanctitas
               vestra
               quod
               cum
            
             Johanne
             Antiocheno
             
               &
               cum
               Apostarum
               Consilio
               communionem
               nullo
               modo
               habere
               debeatis
            
             (
             and
             after
             more
             Instructions
             )
             
               Permittimus
               vestrae
               Sanctitati
               his
               factis
               polliceri
               quidem
               ipsis
               communionem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             but
             given
             such
             Mandates
             and
             Permissions
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             
               his
               Vicar
            
             and
             others
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             taken
             for
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             Government
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Emperour
             that
             they
             sent
             Legates
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             effectual
             Judgment
             which
             Party
             should
             prevail
             :
             The
             Orientals
             say
             ,
             in
             their
             first
             Petition
             ,
             
               Nostrae
               preces
               sunt
               〈◊〉
               Iudicium
               〈◊〉
               pitate
               accipiamus
               :
            
             And
             both
             sides
             sollicited
             him
             long
             hereto
             ;
             but
             he
             kept
             both
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             let
             them
             so
             much
             as
             come
             long
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             avoid
             their
             contentions
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             what
             was
             done
             at
             last
             ,
             as
             to
             decision
             and
             depositions
             ,
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Emperour
             :
             
               He
               commanded
               the
               Deposition
            
             of
             the
             Leaders
             of
             both
             Parties
             at
             first
             ,
             thinking
             that
             the
             way
             to
             Peace
             ,
             
               viz.
               Nestorius
               ,
               Cyril
            
             ,
             and
             Memnon
             .
             In
             the
             second
             Petition
             of
             the
             Orientals
             ,
             
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               Advenit
               ru●…us
               magnificentissimus
               magister
            
             Johannes
             ,
             
               qui
               tunc
               comes
               omnium
               largitionum
               ,
               significantes
               quod
               à
               vestra
               majestate
               trium
               depositiones
               decretae
               sunt
               ,
               tollend
               aque
               è
               medio
               sub●…ta
               offendicula
               ,
               solamque
               fidem
               in
               Nice●…
               expositum
               à
               Sanctis
               &
               beatis
               patribus
               ab
               omnibus
               confirmandam
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             
               Iohan.
               Comes
            
             did
             put
             them
             all
             out
             ,
             till
             the
             Emperours
             mind
             changed
             upon
             second
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             rejected
             Nestorius
             alone
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             these
             Oriental
             Bishops
             were
             all
             his
             Subjects
             as
             they
             oft
             profess
             ;
             as
             in
             their
             third
             Petition
             in
             
               ●…rab
               ,
               pag.
            
             592.
             
             
               Non
               illorum
               tantum
               sed
               &
               noster
               Rex
               ●…s
               :
               Non
               enim
               parva
               porti●…
               Regni
               tui
               est
               Oriens
               in
               qua
               semper
               recta
               sides
               resulsit
               ,
               &
               cum
               hâc
               etiam
               alia
               Provinciae
               &
               Dioceses
               è
               quibus
               Congregati
               fuimus
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             
               Iohan.
               Comes
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             giveth
             such
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Fury
             and
             Contentiousness
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             especially
             of
             Cyrils
             Orthodox-party
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             fierceness
             and
             fighting
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             should
             grieve
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             read
             it
             .
             And
             had
             not
             he
             and
             Candidianus
             kept
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Ruled
             them
             (
             more
             than
             the
             Pope
             did
             )
             the
             two
             Councils
             (
             for
             two
             they
             were
             )
             might
             have
             tryed
             who
             should
             prevail
             by
             Blood
             
             Cyril's
             Council
             Accused
             Nestorius
             for
             keeping
             Souldiers
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             Appearing
             ,
             
             Iohn's
             Council
             (
             which
             was
             for
             Nestorius
             )
             Accuse
             the
             Egyptian
             (
             meaning
             Cyril
             )
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             Turbulency
             ,
             setting
             the
             World
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
             ,
             raising
             Seditions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             expending
             that
             Money
             which
             was
             the
             Poors
             in
             maintaining
             Souldiers
             to
             strengthen
             them
             ,
             Petit.
             3.
             
             
               Crab.
               p.
            
             592.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             And
             that
             the
             Pope
             Governed
             not
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             or
             Christian
             Prince
             then
             ,
             is
             intimated
             in
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Orientals
             first
             Petition
             ;
             having
             praised
             him
             for
             propagating
             Religion
             in
             Persia
             (
             by
             the
             Sword
             )
             
               You
               may
               not
               send
               two
               Religions
               into
            
             Persia
             ,
             
               O
               King
               ;
               and
               while
               we
               are
               at
               Discord
               among
               our selves
               ,
               our
               matters
               will
               not
               seem
               great
            
             (
             or
             be
             much
             esteemed
             )
             
               there
               being
               none
               among
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Iudges
            
             (
             or
             to
             Judge
             )
             
               nor
               will
               any
               Communicate
               in
               two
               sorts
               of
               words
               and
               Sacraments
               :
            
             So
             that
             the
             Persians
             were
             not
             Subject
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Church
             Judicatories
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               There
               is
               none
               among
               them
               to
               Iudge
            
             (
             or
             determine
             )
             which
             of
             the
             two
             Faiths
             is
             right
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             And
             whereas
             he
             layeth
             so
             much
             on
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedons
             applauding
             Pope
             
             Leo's
             Letter
             ,
             it
             is
             notorious
             that
             in
             all
             these
             Councils
             that
             were
             militating
             party
             against
             party
             ,
             every
             side
             magnified
             them
             that
             were
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             them
             ;
             (
             as
             at
             Ephesus
             one
             cryeth
             up
             Cyril
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Iohn
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Yet
             even
             those
             Bishops
             are
             sain
             to
             Apologize
             for
             Receiving
             his
             Letter
             ;
             it
             being
             Objected
             ,
             that
             his
             Epistle
             was
             an
             Innovation
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               not
               Accuse
               to
               us
               the
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Admirable
               Prelate
               of
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               as
               an
               Offence
               of
               Innovation
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               not
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               let
               them
               Reprove
            
             (
             or
             confute
             )
             
               it
               :
               If
               it
               be
               not
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               former
               Fathers
               ,
               if
               it
               contain
               not
               an
               Accusation
               of
               the
               Impious
               ;
               if
               it
               defend
               not
               the
            
             Nicene
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             they
             rested
             not
             on
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             but
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             Note
             also
             ,
             That
             whereas
             the
             great
             Proof
             of
             the
             Papal
             Monarchy
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Rome
             is
             called
             oft
             ,
             
               Caput
               Mundi
               ,
               &
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               &
               sedes
               Petri
               :
            
             That
             Nazianzene
             oft
             calleth
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Caput
               totius
               mundi
            
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             usual
             for
             Councils
             to
             call
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Mater
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
            
             ;
             as
             
               Constant.
               Consil.
            
             2.
             
             
               Bin.
               p.
            
             529.
             
             
               Aliarum
               omnium
               Mater
            
             .
             And
             Antioch
             is
             ordinarily
             called
             ,
             
               Sedes
               Petri
            
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             
               Theopolis
               .
               Theodoret
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             Iohn
             ,
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Ad
               primatum
               Apostolicum
               suffragiis
               delectus
               fuit
               .
            
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             Note
             ,
             That
             whereas
             
               W.
               I.
            
             maketh
             himself
             Ignorant
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             Council
             was
             called
             without
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             they
             pretend
             that
             his
             Vicars
             presided
             in
             them
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             General
             Councils
             for
             six
             or
             seven
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             are
             Witnesses
             against
             them
             :
             And
             of
             the
             first
             General
             Council
             at
             
               Const.
               Binnius
            
             Notes
             say
             
               (
               p.
            
             515.
             )
             
               Damas●…m
               Pontificem
               neque
               per
               se
               ,
               neque
               per
               suos
               Legatos
               eidem
               praefuisse
               fatemur
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             part
             of
             our
             work
             behind
             :
             
               W.
               I.
            
             will
             next
             prove
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Fathers
               of
               those
               General
               Councils
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               Canons
               ,
               intended
               to
               Oblige
               all
               Christians
               through
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               thereby
               demonstrated
               themselves
               to
               have
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             never
             so
             much
             as
             insinuated
             ,
             that
             their
             Authority
             was
             limited
             within
             the
             Precincts
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             have
             proved
             the
             contrary
             at
             large
             already
             .
             2.
             
             They
             might
             well
             commend
             their
             Decrees
             or
             Judgments
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             on
             two
             accounts
             .
             1.
             
             For
             Concord
             sake
             ;
             it
             being
             desirable
             that
             all
             Christians
             should
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             and
             way
             .
             2.
             
             Ratione
             
             
               rei
               decret●…
            
             :
             And
             so
             all
             Churches
             are
             bound
             to
             receive
             the
             same
             Truth
             that
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             ,
             If
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             poorest
             City
             Excommunicate
             a
             Man
             justly
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             that
             know
             it
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             deny
             Communion
             to
             that
             Man
             ;
             (
             and
             so
             Cyprian
             commended
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             for
             denying
             Communion
             to
             
               Felicissimus
               ;
            
             )
             partly
             because
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             keep
             Concord
             with
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             Order
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             avoid
             Hereticks
             :
             And
             yet
             such
             a
             Bishop
             is
             not
             Governour
             of
             all
             other
             Bishops
             ;
             (
             nor
             
               Cyprian
               ▪
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
             )
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             your
             Proofs
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             I.
             Thus
             (
             saith
             
               W.
               I.
               )
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Ephesus
             
               saith
               ,
               Their
               Decrees
               were
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             to
             search
             so
             large
             a
             Volumn
             to
             find
             where
             ,
             seeing
             you
             tell
             me
             not
             where
             .
             When
             as
             he
             is
             unworthy
             to
             be
             Disputed
             with
             that
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             how
             commonly
             then
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             called
             
               Totus
               Orbis
            
             ;
             and
             even
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               World
               was
               Taxed
               by
            
             Augustus
             .
             How
             oft
             doth
             Nazianzene
             complain
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Councils
             had
             distracted
             and
             divided
             the
             
               whole
               World
            
             ?
             And
             also
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             for
             the
             
               good
               of
               the
            
             whole
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             
               e.
               g.
            
             The
             Works
             of
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Chrysostome
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             II.
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               Thus
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             
               declareth
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Antioch
             
               to
               have
               under
               its
               Government
            
             Arabia
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             But
             do
             you
             think
             that
             no
             part
             of
             Arabia
             was
             in
             the
             Empire
             ?
             Look
             but
             in
             the
             Maps
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             no
             other
             notice
             .
             And
             you
             will
             be
             put
             hard
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             meant
             the
             
               rest
               of
            
             Arabia
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             III.
             
               And
               act
            
             .
             16.
             c.
             28.
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Const.
             
               should
               have
               under
               him
               certain
               Churches
               in
               Barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               which
               you
               must
               prove
               to
               have
               been
               under
               the
               Empire
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             I
             thought
             you
             must
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             who
             undertook
             to
             prove
             it
             as
             you
             affirm
             it
             ?
             2.
             
             But
             seeing
             Papists
             lay
             Mens
             Salvation
             upon
             such
             skill
             in
             History
             ,
             Cosmography
             ,
             and
             Chronology
             ,
             which
             this
             great
             Disputer
             had
             so
             little
             of
             himself
             ,
             we
             must
             study
             it
             better
             for
             the
             time
             come
             :
             And
             I
             did
             fully
             prove
             to
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Sauromat●…
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Scythians
             and
             Goths
             were
             conquered
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             Barbarians
             were
             in
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             way
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             ●…uncil
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             even
             writing
             to
             Leo
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             
               They
               were
               called
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               and
               Sanction
               of
               the
               most
               Pious
               Emperours
               ,
            
             not
             mentioning
             any
             call
             of
             
             Leo's
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Emperour
             Martian
             ,
             in
             his
             Decree
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             Council
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               Men
               must
               believe
               as
            
             Athanasius
             ,
             Theophylus
             ,
             and
             Cyril
             believed
             (
             not
             naming
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
            
             )
             and
             that
             
               Cyril
               ,
               Praefuit
               Concilio
               Ephesino
            
             ,
             not
             saying
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               did
               it
            
             ,
             or
             Cyril
             ,
             as
             his
             Vicar
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Council-Bishops
             ,
             contemptuously
             against
             the
             Romans
             ,
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               They
               that
               gain-say
               ,
               let
               them
               walk
               to
            
             Rome
             ;
             and
             stood
             to
             their
             last
             Canon
             against
             the
             Popes
             dissent
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             IV.
             Next
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Nicephorus
               ,
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             16.
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               Leo
               the
               Emperour
               Wrote
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Provinces
               together
            
             (
             Circularibus
             per
             Orbem
             literis
             ad
             Ecclesias
             missis
             ,
             Leo
             haec
             sic
             ad
             omnes
             Episcopos
             misit
             )
             
               which
               he
               accounts
               were
               above
               a
               thousand
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               subscribe
               to
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Some
             Men
             perceive
             not
             when
             they
             consute
             themselves
             .
             1.
             
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             
               Totus
               Orbis
            
             was
             a
             common
             Title
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             2.
             
             Had
             Leo
             any
             power
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             ?
             His
             commands
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             his
             Subjects
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             .
             3.
             
             Were
             any
             called
             ,
             or
             wrote
             to
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Provinces
             ,
             but
             the
             Roman
             Provinces
             ?
             4.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             there
             were
             not
             more
             than
             a
             thousand
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Empire
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             many
             thousands
             (
             if
             poor
             Ireland
             had
             as
             many
             hundred
             as
             Ninius
             speaks
             of
             .
             )
             5.
             
             But
             remember
             hence
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             Bishops
             were
             written
             to
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             written
             to
             ,
             to
             Subscribe
             the
             28
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ;
             which
             he
             refused
             ▪
             (
             as
             Papists
             say
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             indeed
             the
             Epistle
             that
             Niceph.
             there
             mentioneth
             ,
             c.
             16.
             was
             but
             to
             enquire
             of
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             whether
             they
             stood
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             what
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             they
             were
             for
             ,
             to
             save
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             new
             Council
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             plain
             ▪
             he
             wrote
             only
             to
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             30.
             V.
             Next
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Bishops
               of
               the
               second
            
             Armenia
             ,
             
               which
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               out
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               wrote
               an
               Answer
               ;
               and
            
             Adelphus
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Arabia
             ,
             
               Subscribes
               ,
               among
               ▪
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               this
               Epistle
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             He
             tells
             me
             ●…ot
             where
             to
             find
             any
             of
             this
             .
             In
             Nicephorus
             ,
             there
             I
             find
             it
             not
             ▪
             2.
             
             But
             if
             he
             know
             not
             that
             part
             of
             both
             the
             Armenias
             were
             Roman
             Provinces
             ,
             he
             may
             see
             it
             in
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Maps
             and
             Histories
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             And
             of
             Arabia
             I
             spake
             before
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             VI.
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               the
               second
            
             Messia
             ,
             
               which
               you
               must
               prove
               to
               have
               been
               then
               under
               the
               Empire
               ,
               writ
               that
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Nice
             
               delivered
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             toti
             terrarum
             Orbi
             ,
             
               and
               style
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               the
               Head
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             
               was
               gathered
               by
               Pope
            
             Leo's
             Command
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Here
             is
             neither
             Matter
             nor
             Authority
             worthy
             an
             Answer
             .
             1.
             
             He
             citeth
             no
             Author
             for
             what
             he
             saith
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             meaneth
             Messua
             ,
             or
             Messia
             ,
             or
             Messina
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             in
             the
             Empire
             :
             But
             what
             he
             meaneth
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Since
             I
             find
             in
             his
             Errat
             .
             
               [
               Messia
               r.
               Toti
            
             ]
             But
             where
             ,
             or
             what
             Toti
             meaneth
             ,
             my
             Cosmographers
             tell
             me
             not
             :
             If
             it
             be
             Tottaium
             that
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             City
             of
             Bithynia
             under
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Nice
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             he
             durst
             not
             say
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             proving
             
               it
               in
            
             ,
             I
             must
             prove
             
               it
               out
            
             ,
             without
             knowing
             Place
             or
             Author
             .
             2.
             
             He
             that
             yet
             understandeth
             not
             the
             
               Romans
               Terrarum
               Orbem
            
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             reading
             History
             ,
             can
             believe
             that
             Pope
             Leo
             called
             the
             Council
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             convinced
             by
             me
             ,
             if
             he
             maintain
             that
             the
             Turks
             called
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             (
             out
             of
             no
             cited
             Author
             )
             of
             an
             Epistle
             subscribed
             by
             Dita
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Odyss●…
             in
             Scythia
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             till
             I
             know
             the
             Epistle
             :
             But
             he
             should
             have
             known
             that
             Odyssus
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Mysia
             ,
             near
             the
             Euxine
             Sea
             ,
             within
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             32.
             
             VII
             .
             His
             last
             Instance
             is
             considerable
             ,
             viz.
             Of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             Germany
             .
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             none
             but
             Rome
             much
             medled
             in
             the
             Empire
             after
             their
             Conquest
             :
             Nor
             Rome
             much
             in
             comparison
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             .
             2.
             
             I
             easily
             confess
             ,
             that
             those
             Churches
             within
             the
             Empire
             had
             been
             settled
             in
             their
             several
             powers
             by
             the
             Councils
             at
             Nice
             and
             Const.
             did
             plead
             the
             same
             Canonical
             Settlement
             to
             keep
             their
             possession
             when
             they
             were
             conquered
             .
             And
             that
             
               e.
               g.
               Rome
            
             under
             Theodorick
             and
             other
             Arrians
             ,
             was
             willing
             to
             keep
             their
             Relation
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             Churches
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             for
             their
             strength
             :
             And
             Neighbours
             that
             were
             under
             Heathens
             or
             Arrians
             ,
             were
             glad
             of
             a
             little
             countenance
             from
             Councils
             of
             great
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Empire
             (
             as
             Basil
             and
             the
             Easternes
             under
             Valens
             ,
             were
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             without
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             33.
             
             Pag.
             116.
             
             After
             some
             trifling
             Quibbles
             ,
             he
             Answereth
             my
             Charge
             ,
             That
             their
             Church
             is
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             two
             ;
             having
             at
             times
             two
             Heads
             :
             The
             Pope
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             a
             Council
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             belongs
             to
             them
             
               that
               take
               Councils
               to
               be
               above
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               of
               a
               contrary
               Opinion
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             to
             your
             Party
             in
             general
             :
             I
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             
               W.
               I.
            
             was
             
               two
               Churches
            
             ;
             but
             that
             those
             called
             Papists
             are
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               they
               also
               can
               answer
               me
               with
               a
               wet
               finger
               ;
               for
               the
               Pope
               is
               in
               the
               Council
               ,
               and
               not
               excluded
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Such
             wet-fingerd
             Answers
             serve
             to
             deceive
             the
             Ignorant
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Popes
             Natural
             Person
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Political
             :
             Two
             
               summa
               potestates
            
             make
             two
             Polities
             .
             The
             Pope
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             is
             not
             the
             
               summae
               potestas
            
             ,
             if
             a
             Council
             be
             above
             him
             ,
             and
             may
             Judge
             and
             Depose
             him
             .
             To
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             a
             Council
             that
             hath
             the
             Sovereignty
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             have
             the
             Sovereignty
             :
             Did
             you
             not
             know
             this
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             34.
             
             I
             urged
             him
             as
             his
             proper
             work
             ,
             to
             answer
             these
             Questions
             :
             
               Whether
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Pope
               are
               Members
               ,
               hath
               been
               Visible
               ever
               since
               Christ's
               days
               on
               Earth
               ?
            
             And
             therein
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               Universal
               Papal
               Government
               over
               ▪
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               hath
               so
               long
               continued
               ?
            
             2.
             
             
               Whether
               all
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               did
               still
               submit
               to
               it
               ?
            
             3.
             
             
               Whether
               those
               that
               did
               submit
               to
               it
               ,
               took
               it
               to
               be
               necessary
               to
               the
               Being
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Mens
               Salvation
               ,
               or
               only
               to
               the
               more
               Orderly
               and
               Better
               being
               .
            
          
           
             But
             he
             would
             not
             be
             driven
             to
             touch
             at
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             prove
             the
             perpetual
             Visibility
             of
             
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             over
             my
             last
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             over
             many
             of
             his
             Im●…
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             that
             I
             refer
             him
             but
             to
             the
             p●…sing
             of
             the
             Histories
             which
             〈◊〉
             co●…th
             ,
             with
             the
             General
             Answers
             which
             I
             have
             before
             given
             :
             And
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             was
             but
             a
             National
             Primate
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             by
             Humane
             Institution
             .
             3.
             
             And
             under
             a
             General
             Council
             .
             4.
             
             Striving
             upon
             every
             Advantage
             to
             be
             greater
             .
             5.
             
             Under
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             .
             6.
             
             And
             when
             he
             lost
             his
             power
             over
             all
             the
             other
             four
             Patriarchs
             ,
             the
             West
             falling
             from
             the
             Empire
             ,
             he
             sought
             to
             bring
             the
             Western
             Princes
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             claimed
             a
             Government
             over
             all
             the
             World.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Third
           Part
           :
        
         
           A
           Defence
           of
           my
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           which
           the
           Protestants
           are
           members
           ,
           hath
           been
           visible
           ever
           since
           the
           daies
           of
           Christ
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           I
           Began
           with
           an
           Explication
           of
           the
           termes
           ,
           but
           this
           Disputer
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             this
             is
             of
             no
             concern
             to
             his
             Argument
             ,
             nor
             much
             to
             my
             answer
             .
             Answ.
          
           It
           pleaseth
           not
           those
           that
           are
           all
           darkness
           ;
           such
           Explications
           as
           you
           gave
           me
           are
           indeed
           of
           little
           Use.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             make
             Believers
             and
             true
             Christians
          
           Synonyma's
           ,
           
             whereas
             one
             may
             be
             a
             Believer
             as
             (
             an
             unbaptized
             Catechumene
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             till
             baptized
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           As
           a
           Pope
           once
           told
           one
           ,
           how
           little
           wit
           in
           a
           place
           of
           power
           would
           serve
           to
           govern
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           I
           see
           by
           this
           man
           ,
           
             How
             little
             Reason
             will
             serve
             to
             set
             up
             a
             Iesuite
             for
             an
             ●…nanswerable
             disputant
          
           among
           the
           ignorant
           .
           The
           word
           
             [
             Christian
          
           ]
           as
           well
           as
           
             [
             Believer
          
           ]
           signifieth
           ,
           1.
           
           
             A
             heart-consenter
             to
             the
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             .
          
           2.
           
           Or
           a
           Professor
           of
           that
           consent
           .
           And
           1.
           
           Regularly
           by
           Baptism
           .
           2.
           
           Or
           without
           it
           when
           it
           cannot
           be
           ●…ad
           .
           1.
           
           As
           soon
           as
           a
           man
           Believeth
           and
           Consenteth
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           before
           God.
           2.
           
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           solemnly
           professeth
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           incompleat
           Christian
           before
           men
           .
           3.
           
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           professeth
           it
           in
           Baptism
           he
           is
           orderly
           and
           regularly
           a
           Christian
           before
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Even
           as
           two
           secretly
           ma●…rying
           ,
           are
           marryed
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           publish
           their
           mutual
           Consent
           and
           Covenant
           (
           as
           suppose
           it
           were
           where
           a
           priest
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           )
           they
           are
           irregularly
           married
           before
           men
           ,
           but
           solemn
           Matrimony
           maketh
           it
           a
           Legal
           Marriage
           in
           fore
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           distinction
           holds
           of
           the
           word
           
             [
             Beleiver
          
           ]
           as
           well
           as
           of
           
             [
             Christian
             ]
          
           .
           A
           Beleiver
           ,
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           and
           a
           Christian
           were
           Synonyma's
           before
           Popery
           was
           born
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           Next
           he
           saith
           that
           my
           words
           
             [
             Subject
             to
             Christ
             their
             Head
             ]
          
           are
           equivocal
           .
           Because
           Subject
           may
           signifie
           but
           
             [
             inferior
          
           ]
           and
           Head
           but
           a
           
             principal
             member
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           What
           is
           not
           equivocal
           to
           a
           Jesuite
           ?
           1.
           
           Did
           I
           not
           put
           this
           first
           
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           2.
           
           When
           I
           said
           
             It
             is
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             Believers
             subject
             to
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
          
           are
           not
           the
           words
           significative
           enough
           of
           a
           governing
           Head
           ?
           And
           did
           I
           not
           adde
           ,
           the
           
             constitutive
             parts
          
           are
           Christ
           and
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           
             pars
             imperans
             &
             subdita
          
           :
           are
           there
           more
           notifying
           words
           in
           use
           ?
           If
           there
           are
           ,
           tell'them
           me
           if
           you
           can
           :
           or
           ,
           was
           not
           this
           a
           cavil
           that
           had
           more
           of
           Will
           and
           Interest
           ,
           than
           of
           Conscience
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           I
           said
           
             Protestants
             are
             Christians
             protesting
             against
             and
             disallowing
             Popery
             .
          
           To
           this
           he
           cavils
           1.
           
           That
           
             the
             name
             had
             another
             original
          
           .
           2.
           
           That
           
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Antitrinitarians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Hussites
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Millenaries
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             are
             not
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Did
           I
           undertake
           to
           tell
           you
           the
           first
           Rise
           of
           the
           name
           ,
           or
           only
           to
           tell
           whom
           I
           mean
           in
           my
           dispute
           .
           If
           I
           had
           ,
           the
           German
           protestation
           immediately
           against
           a
           particular
           .
           
           Edict
           ,
           was
           principally
           and
           finally
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           sence
           is
           the
           name
           continued
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Name
           but
           the
           Church
           and
           Religion
           that
           I
           dispute
           of
           .
           You
           know
           that
           the
           Name
           
             Reformed
             Catholick
             Christians
          
           pleaseth
           us
           better
           than
           the
           Name
           of
           Protestants
           .
           Were
           not
           Christians
           after
           they
           were
           first
           called
           so
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           as
           before
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           called
           but
           Disciples
           and
           Believers
           ,
           yea
           and
           Nazarens
           by
           their
           adversaries
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Who
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           you
           had
           taken
           
             Arrians
             ,
             Antitrinitarians
             ,
             Socinians
          
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           deny
           an
           Essential
           part
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           for
           true
           Christians
           ?
           Did
           you
           not
           here
           oft
           profess
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           no
           Christians
           are
           not
           in
           my
           definition
           ;
           those
           that
           are
           Christians
           ,
           as
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Millenaries
          
           ,
           and
           Hussites
           and
           most
           Anabaptists
           with
           us
           ,
           are
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           not
           meer
           Protestants
           :
           they
           have
           somewh●…t
           more
           and
           worse
           ,
           which
           giveth
           them
           another
           name
           ?
           but
           if
           Christians
           protesting
           against
           Popery
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           universal
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           When
           I
           call
           Popery
           the
           
             Leprosie
             of
             some
             Christians
          
           ,
           he
           must
           know
           
             whether
             all
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             Leprous
             then
             .
          
           2.
           
           And
           whether
           men
           could
           with
           a
           safe
           
             Conscience
             have
             Communion
             with
             any
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           He
           that
           saith
           he
           hath
           no
           sin
           is
           alyar
           ,
           saith
           
             St.
             Iohn
          
           .
           All
           Christians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           Churches
           are
           defiled
           with
           sin
           .
           2.
           
           All
           are
           not
           equally
           defiled
           ,
           I
           have
           told
           you
           that
           the
           Papists
           are
           not
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           there
           were
           none
           .
           3.
           
           We
           must
           not
           separate
           from
           all
           Churches
           that
           have
           sin
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           not
           willfully
           sin
           for
           their
           Communion
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           joyn
           locally
           with
           the
           best
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           in
           spirit
           joyn
           with
           all
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           joyn
           with
           Christ
           ;
           is
           not
           this
           plain
           and
           sufficient
           to
           your
           cavills
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           He
           saith
           p.
           423.
           that
           
             our
             external
             profession
             in
             the
             particulars
             of
             our
             Belief
             ,
             or
             rather
             Disbelief
             against
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             sheweth
             our
             general
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             as
             the
             Arrian
             was
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           What
           is
           easier
           than
           to
           say
           so
           .
           But
           where
           's
           your
           proof
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           After
           a
           repetition
           of
           his
           talk
           against
           
             Christ
             as
             no
             visible
             Head
          
           ,
           he
           cavills
           at
           the
           form
           of
           my
           first
           Argument
           ;
           which
           was
           this
           :
        
         
           
             The
             body
             of
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             subjected
             to
             Christ
             their
             Head
             ,
             hath
             been
             (
             in
             it's
             parts
             )
             visible
             ever
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             the
             body
             of
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             subjected
             to
             Christ
             their
             Head
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Protestants
             are
             members
             .
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             which
             the
             Protestants
             are
             members
             hath
             been
             
               visible
               ever
               since
               th●…
               daies
               of
               Christ
               on
               Earth
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           first
           he
           saith
           that
           it
           's
           out
           of
           form
           ,
           
             because
             it
             hath
             never
             an
             universal
             proposition
             .
             Answ.
          
           This
           is
           the
           man
           that
           would
           not
           dispute
           but
           in
           meer
           Syllogism
           ,
           what
           need
           I
           an
           universal
           proposition
           ?
           If
           you
           be
           to
           prove
           that
           Cephas
           was
           Peter
           ,
           or
           Peter
           was
           an
           Apostle
           of
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           must
           you
           have
           an
           universal
           proposition
           ?
           What
           Universal
           must
           there
           be
           above
           
             The
             Body
             of
             Christians
          
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           that
           the
           word
           
             [
             Those
             ]
             Form
             requireth
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             [
             All
             those
             ]
          
           when
           as
           there
           is
           never
           a
           
             [
             Those
          
           ]
           at
           all
           in
           the
           argument
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           an
           accurate
           reformer
           of
           Syllogisms
           ;
           that
           amendeth
           termes
           that
           were
           not
           written
           ,
           and
           talketh
           like
           a
           dreamer
           of
           he
           knoweth
           not
           what
           ?
           but
           what
           is
           the
           [
           All
           ]
           that
           the
           man
           would
           have
           had
           ?
           is
           it
           
             [
             all
             those
             bodies
             of
             Christians
             ]
          
           when
           we
           are
           all
           agreed
           that
           Christ
           hath
           but
           one
           political
           body
           ?
           if
           I
           had
           been
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           
             world
             that
             Protestants
             are
             parts
             of
             ,
             hath
             been
             visible
             since
             Adam
          
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           
             God
             the
             Protestants
             worship
             is
             Almighty
             ,
          
           must
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           
             [
             All
             those
             worlds
             and
             all
             those
             Gods
             ?
             ]
          
           Nay
           had
           I
           said
           but
           
             [
             whatsoever
             worlds
          
           ]
           or
           
             [
             whatsoever
             God
          
           ]
           it
           had
           sounded
           ill
           among
           men
           that
           are
           agreed
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           ;
           sure
           an
           expository
           medium
           that
           was
           but
           notius
           was
           enough
           .
        
         
           Next
           he
           saith
           that
           
             I
             put
             more
             in
             the
          
           medium
           
             of
             the
          
           major
           ,
           
             than
             in
             the
          
           medium
           
             of
             the
          
           minor
           ,
           
             and
             so
             it
             hath
             four
             terms
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Wonderful
           !
           This
           is
           the
           man
           that
           disputed
           with
           our
           two
           great
           Logicians
           and
           publick
           professors
           of
           Cambridge
           ,
           Bishop
           Gunning
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Peirson
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           triumpher
           printed
           the
           dispute
           ,
           and
           challenged
           men
           in
           London
           to
           Syllogistical
           combats
           .
           And
           now
           see
           how
           he
           talketh
           ?
           1.
           
           He
           calls
           that
           my
           medium
           that
           is
           no
           medium
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           the
           Praedicate
           .
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           it
           is
           not
           in
           my
           Minor
           ,
           where
           that
           Praedicate
           was
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           be
           but
           another
           .
           3.
           
           He
           takes
           an
           
             expository
             parenthesis
          
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           proposition
           ,
           for
           an
           addition
           that
           
           maketh
           ●…our
           termes
           :
           When
           I
           prove
           the
           Church
           visible
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           cavils
           I
           put
           in
           a
           parenthesis
           ,
           as
           a
           margin
           ,
           
             (
             in
             it's
             parts
          
           )
           because
           the
           
             whole
             world
             or
             Church
             is
             not
          
           seen
           by
           any
           mortal
           man
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           the
           Pope
           that
           pretends
           to
           rule
           it
           all
           ,
           and
           this
           no
           man
           controverteth
           .
           If
           he
           had
           said
           that
           there
           is
           less
           in
           the
           conclusion
           than
           in
           the
           premises
           ,
           he
           had
           spoken
           sence
           ,
           though
           impertinet
           ;
           while
           there
           is
           as
           much
           as
           was
           in
           the
           question
           .
        
         
           2
           ,
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             make
             the
             praedicate
             of
             the
             minor
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             conclusion
             ,
          
           and
           then
           saith
           
             [
             This
             is
             a
             hopeful
             beginning
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           Answ.
           O
           rare
           triumphant
           disputer
           ,
           why
           should
           I
           not
           make
           the
           praedicate
           of
           the
           Minor
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           conclusion
           ?
           What
           Law
           or
           Reason
           is
           against
           it
           ,
           when
           i●…
           is
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           question
           ?
           My
           Argument
           is
           
             a
             re
             definitâ
             ad
             rem
             denominatam
             ,
          
           as
           questioned
           :
           the
           definition
           or
           
             res
             quà
             definita
          
           is
           my
           medium
           .
           How
           ridiculo●…s
           hath
           this
           Aristarchus
           made
           himself
           in
           his
           Logick
           ?
           would
           not
           this
           disputing
           have
           been
           very
           edifying
           to
           such
           as
           the
           Lady
           that
           he
           and
           I
           were
           once
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           bargained
           that
           never
           a
           word
           should
           be
           spoken
           by
           me
           ,
           nor
           written
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Syllogism
           ?
           as
           bad
           as
           Popery
           is
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           hath
           some
           men
           of
           more
           ingenuity
           and
           honesty
           ,
           then
           wilfully
           to
           delude
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           at
           these
           low
           and
           sordid
           rates
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           But
           from
           his
           play
           he
           turneth
           in
           earnest
           to
           deny
           my
           Major
           ,
           and
           saith
           
             [
             that
             Protestants
             are
             no
             parts
             of
             that
             Church
             on
             Earth
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             Head.
          
           And
           yet
           many
           of
           their
           Doctors
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           have
           no
           
             explicite
             belief
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
          
           but
           believe
           only
           a
           
             God
             ,
             the
             rewarder
             of
             works
          
           are
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           
             no
             Christians
          
           are
           ,
           save
           Papists
           .
           Just
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           and
           worse
           than
           the
           Quakers
           and
           Anabaptists
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Argument
             [
             Those
             that
             profess
             the
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             all
             it's
             Essentials
             ,
             are
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             which
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             Christians
             on
             Earth
             ,
             subjected
             to
             Christ
             the
             Head.
             ]
          
           
             But
             Protestants
             profess
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           1.
           he
           wanteth
           form
           also
           ;
           
             [
             All
          
           ]
           is
           wanting
           :
           as
           if
           a
           definition
           ,
           were
           not
           Universal
           or
           equipollent
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           
             [
             All
          
           ]
           be
           in
           ,
           he
           denyeth
           it
           ,
           because
           
             they
             may
             destroy
             the
             faith
             by
             an
             Error
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           that
           so
           erreth
           as
           to
           deny
           any
           one
           
             Essential
             part
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           truly
           
             profess
             to
             hold
          
           that
           
             Essential
             part
          
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           the
           Essence
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           denyeth
           Christ
           to
           be
           
             God
             or
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           say
           in
           general
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           his
           meaning
           is
           that
           one
           that
           is
           
             not
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             not
             Man
          
           is
           the
           
             Messiah
             ▪
          
           which
           is
           not
           a
           profession
           of
           all
           Essential
           to
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           truly
           profess
           all
           that
           is
           Essential
           ,
           and
           ignorantly
           think
           some
           error
           Consistent
           with
           those
           Essentials
           ,
           which
           by
           consequence
           crosseth
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           abhorr
           that
           error
           if
           he
           knew
           it
           inconsistent
           ,
           this
           man
           is
           still
           a
           Christian
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           's
           doubt
           whether
           there
           be
           one
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           if
           those
           Doctors
           say
           true
           ,
           that
           say
           ,
           that
           Theology
           is
           so
           harmonious
           a
           frame
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           moral
           Error
           doth
           by
           consequence
           cross
           and
           subvert
           fundamental
           truthes
           :
           Certainly
           abundance
           of
           such
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           are
           collected
           by
           Montaltus
           and
           Mr.
           Clarkson
           out
           of
           your
           Jesuites
           and
           school
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           find
           in
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           bids
           me
           prove
           my
           Major
           ,
           mark
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           what
           I
           am
           put
           to
           prove
           ;
           1.
           
           Either
           that
           Profession
           denominateth
           
             [
             a
             professor
          
           ]
           (
           it
           being
           only
           Christians
           as
           visible
           by
           profession
           in
           question
           )
           2.
           
           Or
           that
           
             all
             the
             Essential
             parts
             do
             constitute
             the
             Essence
             .
          
           And
           shall
           I
           obey
           a
           trifler
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           more
           Syllogismes
           for
           this
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           8.
           
           But
           he
           denyeth
           the
           Minor
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Protestants
             profess
             not
             the
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             all
             it's
             Essentials
             .
          
        
         
           I
           proved
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Those
             that
             profess
             so
             much
             as
             God
             hath
             promised
             Salvation
             upon
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             do
             profess
             so
             much
             as
             God
             hath
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           the
           trifler
           wants
           
             [
             all
          
           ]
           again
           ,
           and
           then
           denyeth
           the
           )
           Minor.
           
        
         
           I
           proved
           the
           Minor
           by
           several
           arguments
           .
           1.
           
           
             All
             that
             prosesse
             faith
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             our
             Creator
             ,
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             Sanctifyer
             ;
             and
             Love
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             Absolute
             obedience
             to
             all
             his
             Laws
             ,
             of
             Nature
             and
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             willingness
             and
             diligence
             to
             know
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             all
             these
             Lawes
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             with
             Repentance
             for
             all
             known
             sins
             ;
             do
             profess
             so
             much
             as
             God
             hath
             promised
             Salvation
             upon
             ,
          
           (
           which
           I
           proved
           by
           many
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           )
           
             But
             so
             do
             the
             Protestants
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           the
           trifler
           wants
           form
           again
           ,
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             left
             out
             ,
          
           when
           I
           cited
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             it self
             ,
             viz
             ,
             Io●…
             .
          
           3.
           16.
           17.
           
           Mark
           16
           ,
           16.
           
           Heb.
           5.
           9.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           28.
           1.
           
           Act.
           26.
           18.
           
           And
           after
           all
           this
           what
           is
           it
           that
           he
           denyeth
           ?
           Why
           this
           ;
           that
           
             the
             Protestants
             have
             willingness
             ,
             and
             diligence
             to
             know
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             all
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           ,
           the
           man
           of
           form
           ,
           that
           slily
           puts
           in
           
             [
             Having
             willingness
          
           ]
           instead
           of
           professing
           it
           .
           When
           he
           saw
           and
           knew
           that
           it
           was
           not
           what
           saith
           men
           have
           (
           which
           God
           only
           knoweth
           )
           but
           what
           they
           
             [
             pro●…ess
          
           ]
           that
           we
           dispute
           of
           .
           And
           whether
           we
           profess
           such
           willingness
           to
           understand
           ,
           if
           our
           words
           ,
           our
           oaths
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           books
           and
           confessions
           published
           to
           the
           world
           will
           not
           prove
           it
           ,
           let
           this
           mans
           word
           go
           for
           a
           disproof
           ;
           we
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Transubstantiation
           reasoning
           ,
           where
           all
           men
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           Eares
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           denyed
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           9.
           
           But
           he
           addeth
           a
           reason
           ,
           
             because
             else
             they
             would
             take
             the
             expositions
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             follow
             novel
             int●…pretations
             and
             private
             judgements
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           Cant
           must
           delude
           the
           ignorant
           that
           never
           read
           the
           history
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           know
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           World.
           1.
           
           Do
           not
           we
           profess
           to
           preferre
           that
           which
           is
           
             most
             ancient
          
           ,
           before
           that
           which
           is
           novel
           ?
           But
           these
           men
           must
           have
           us
           .
           
             e.
             g.
          
           believe
           that
           the
           cup
           may
           be
           left
           out
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Eucharist
           ,
           which
           a
           Sect
           lately
           and
           sacrilegiously
           introduced
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           have
           a
           
             novel
             and
             private
          
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           when
           the
           most
           brazen
           faced
           of
           them
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           that
           their
           own
           way
           herein
           is
           novel
           ,
           and
           ,
           the
           contrary
           as
           old
           as
           Christs
           institution
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           singular
           ,
           as
           differing
           from
           the
           farre
           greatest
           part
           of
           Christians
           upon
           Earth
           .
           The
           same
           I
           might
           say
           of
           most
           other
           of
           our
           differences
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           did
           the
           Universal
           Church
           write
           a
           Commentary
           on
           the
           Bible
           ?
           where
           shall
           we
           find
           their
           exposition
           of
           it
           ?
           How
           little
           of
           the
           Bible
           have
           General
           Councils
           expounded
           ?
           if
           you
           mean
           not
           them
           what
           mean
           you
           ?
           sure
           all
           your
           Laity
           have
           not
           expounded
           it
           ,
           nor
           all
           your
           Clergy
           ;
           yea
           their
           Commentaries
           ,
           yea
           and
           Translations
           fight
           with
           one
           another
           !
           where
           is
           your
           Universal
           Commentary
           :
           if
           you
           had
           such
           a
           work
           ;
           will
           your
           talk
           make
           us
           ignorant
           that
           Papists
           are
           not
           a
           third
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ?
           but
           if
           it
           be
           Councils
           you
           mean
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           is
           it
           that
           we
           must
           believe
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           That
           at
           Constance
           ,
           and
           Basil
           ,
           and
           Pisa
           ,
           or
           that
           at
           Florence
           ,
           or
           the
           Later●…ne
           that
           
             de
             fide
             contradict
             them
          
           ?
           The
           first
           and
           second
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           Calcedon
           which
           contradicteth
           the
           first
           indeed
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           professedly
           ?
           The
           28th
           .
           Canon
           of
           Calcedon
           ,
           or
           the
           Popes
           that
           abhor
           it
           :
           The
           General
           Councils
           at
           
             Ariminum
             ,
             Syrmium
          
           ,
           &c.
           when
           the
           world
           was
           said
           to
           groan
           to
           find
           it self
           turned
           Arrian
           :
           should
           we
           at
           the
           2d
           .
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           have
           followed
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           not
           one
           refuser
           of
           Eutychianism
           save
           the
           Popes
           Legates
           ,
           and
           Binnius
           saith
           that
           
             sola
             navicula
             Petri
          
           ,
           only
           Peters
           Ship
           escaped
           drowning
           :
           did
           Rome
           follow
           the
           most
           ,
           when
           
             Melch.
             Canus
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Churches
          
           and
           the
           
             Armes
             of
             Emperors
             have
             fought
             against
             the
             Roman
             privileges
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           a
           convincing
           way
           to
           have
           such
           a
           Pope
           as
           
             Eugenius
             ▪
          
           4th
           .
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           differ
           from
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           and
           also
           be
           damned
           by
           his
           own
           Church
           or
           General
           Council
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           you
           
             do
             not
             receive
             all
             that
             's
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             nor
             are
             willing
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             because
             you
             take
             not
             the
             expositions
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             .
          
           When
           you
           have
           blinded
           us
           so
           far
           as
           to
           take
           a
           domineering
           sect
           that
           liveth
           not
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Sword
           and
           Blood
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           Decretals
           to
           be
           the
           Churches
           ▪
           expositions
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Fathers
           that
           are
           against
           you
           to
           be
           novelties
           ,
           and
           your
           many
           novelties
           to
           be
           all
           the
           ancient
           truth
           (
           such
           as
           
             Pet.
             Moulin
             de
             novitate
             Papismi
          
           hath
           laid
           open
           )
           by
           that
           time
           we
           may
           think
           that
           the
           Church
           ▪
           wanteth
           an
           Essential
           Art●…ole
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           taketh
           not
           all
           the
           Popes
           expositions
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           this
           is
           the
           great
           damning
           Charge
           against
           the
           Protestants
           faith
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           tell
           us
           next
           ,
           1.
           
           Did
           all
           the
           Christian
           Church
           want
           an
           Essential
           part
           of
           their
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           Ages
           before
           the
           Universal
           Church
           gave
           them
           any
           expositions
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           what
           exposition
           had
           they
           besides
           each
           Churches
           Pastor's
           for
           the
           first
           300
           years
           .
           And
           what
           exposition
           did
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           make
           ,
           save
           about
           the
           deity
           of
           Christ
           (
           and
           Easter
           day
           or
           such
           things
           that
           indeed
           were
           deliver'd
           not
           as
           expositions
           of
           Scripture
           but
           Traditions
           OF
           rules
           of
           order
           )
           ?
           And
           what
           exposition
           made
           any
           of
           the
           old
           General
           Councils
           ,
           save
           about
           the
           Natures
           ,
           and
           Person
           ,
           and
           Wills
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             Church
             policie
          
           ,
           which
           
             Suarez
             ,
             de
             legi●…
          
           .
           saith
           ,
           God
           made
           no
           Law
           for
           )
           where
           are
           their
           Commentaries
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Where
           shall
           we
           find
           any
           Commentary
           that
           the
           Fathers
           agreed
           in
           ,
           though
           the
           
             Trent-Oath
             is
             that
             you
             will
             not
             exp●…nd
             the
             Scripture
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Fathers
             consent
             .
          
           Your
           writers
           tell
           us
           that
           most
           whose
           works
           be
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           300
           years
           ▪
           were
           
             Millenaries
             ,
             Dionys.
             Petavius
          
           hath
           gathered
           the
           words
           of
           Arrian
           doctrine
           from
           most
           of
           them
           
             (
             lib.
             de
             Trinit
             .
          
           )
           till
           after
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ;
           yea
           that
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Anti-Arrians
           ,
           even
           Athanassus
           himself
           .
           †
           was
           for
           three
           Gods
           ,
           telling
           us
           that
           as
           
             Peter
             ,
             Paul
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             were
             three
          
           names
           ,
           but
           
           one
           in
           Essence
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           Specie
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           when
           your
           Doctors
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Iustin
             ,
             Clem.
             Alexander
             ,
             Dionysius
             Alexand.
             Talianus
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Eysebius
             ,
          
           and
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           more
           taught
           Heresie
           :
           and
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Basil
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           that
           we
           hoped
           had
           been
           Christians
           ,
           are
           noted
           as
           fautors
           of
           Origen
           :
           and
           even
           many
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           were
           Hereticks
           ,
           when
           through
           the
           reign
           of
           Theodosius
           ,
           Senior
           ;
           Arcadius
           and
           
             Honorius
             ,
             Theodosius
          
           ,
           Junior
           ;
           Valentinian
           ,
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           Constantius
           and
           Valens
           ,
           &c.
           of
           the
           Arrians
           )
           yea
           and
           of
           
             Marcian
             ,
             Leo
             ,
             Zeno
             ,
             Anastaslus
             ,
             Iustine
             ,
          
           almost
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Empire
           continued
           charging
           each
           others
           with
           Heresie
           :
           and
           Councils
           charging
           and
           condemning
           Councils
           ;
           Bishops
           deposing
           ,
           and
           cursing
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           Monks
           as
           their
           Souldiers
           fighting
           it
           out
           to
           blood
           ;
           when
           the
           obeying
           or
           cursing
           the
           Council
           of
           Calcedon
           divided
           the
           Bishops
           for
           many
           Princes
           reigns
           :
           and
           when
           one
           part
           called
           the
           other
           Nestorians
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           called
           them
           Eutychians
           ,
           almost
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           after
           that
           the
           Monothelites
           cause
           was
           in
           many
           Emperors
           Reign
           uppermost
           one
           while
           ,
           and
           down
           another
           ;
           and
           
             navicula
             Petri
          
           that
           alone
           scaped
           before
           ,
           was
           thus
           drowned
           by
           Honorius
           (
           if
           Councils
           belie
           him
           not
           and
           Popes
           )
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           When
           the
           very
           same
           Bishops
           (
           as
           at
           Ephesus
           and
           Calcedon
           )
           went
           one
           way
           in
           one
           Council
           and
           another
           way
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           to
           one
           Edict
           
             e.
             g.
          
           of
           Basiliscus
           ,
           and
           quickly
           to
           the
           contrary
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           cryed
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             we
             did
             it
             through
             fear
             .
          
           How
           should
           we
           then
           know
           by
           Fathers
           ,
           Bishops
           and
           Councils
           ,
           what
           was
           their
           concordant
           Commentary
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           ask
           you
           ,
           what
           exposition
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           is
           it
           that
           we
           profess
           to
           differ
           from
           for
           our
           novelties
           ;
           name
           them
           if
           you
           can
           .
           Either
           by
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           ,
           you
           mean
           properly
           
             [
             all
             Christians
          
           ]
           or
           
             [
             most
             ]
          
           .
           If
           All
           ,
           alas
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           shall
           we
           find
           their
           agreement
           in
           any
           more
           than
           we
           hold
           with
           them
           ?
           If
           most
           ,
           do
           we
           not
           know
           that
           the
           most
           (
           two
           parts
           to
           one
           )
           are
           against
           the
           Popes
           Sovereignty
           ;
           which
           is
           Essential
           to
           your
           Church
           ?
           Do
           not
           the
           Greeks
           once
           a
           year
           excommunicate
           or
           curse
           you
           ?
           To
           tell
           us
           now
           
             That
             above
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           third
           
             part
             is
             that
             Universal
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             is
             no
             Christian
             ,
          
           are
           words
           that
           deserve
           indignation
           and
           not
           belief
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           medium
           of
           Swords
           and
           Flames
           ,
           and
           
             tormenting
             inquisitions
          
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           great
           Bishopricks
           and
           Abbies
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           Ease
           and
           Domination
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           had
           long
           ago
           been
           scorned
           out
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           10.
           
           But
           he
           also
           
             denyeth
             that
             we
             believe
             with
             a
             saving
             divine
             faith
             any
             of
             the
             said
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Profession
             general
             and
             particular
             affirmeth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           's
           like
           the
           Devil
           the
           Accuser
           of
           the
           brethren
           will
           deny
           it
           too
           :
           of
           our
           Hearts
           we
           will
           not
           enter
           a
           dispute
           :
           of
           our
           Professions
           ,
           let
           our
           books
           be
           witnesses
           :
           Reader
           ,
           canst
           thou
           believe
           that
           we
           profess
           not
           to
           believe
           any
           Christian
           verity
           with
           a
           
             Divine
             faith
          
           ?
           yea
           ;
           but
           the
           man
           meaneth
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Divine
           faith
           if
           it
           be
           not
           from
           the
           beleif
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Party
           .
           And
           how
           then
           shall
           we
           believe
           the
           Popes
           own
           authority
           ?
        
         
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             II.
             My
             ad
             .
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             hold
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             was
             [
             Those
             that
             profess
             as
             much
             (
             and
             much
             more
             )
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             as
             the
             Catechumens
             were
             ordinarily
             taught
             in
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
          
           
             and
             the
             Competentes
             at
             Baptisme
             did
             profess
             ,
             do
             profess
             the
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             all
             it's
             Essentials
             :
             but
             so
             do
             the
             Protestants
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           this
           he
           calls
           for
           Form
           again
           ,
           as
           if
           here
           were
           no
           Universal
           ,
           and
           then
           denyeth
           the
           Major
           ,
           but
           his
           words
           shew
           that
           indeed
           it
           is
           the
           
             Minor
             :
             Because
             the
             Catechumens
             professed
             to
             believe
             implicitly
             all
             that
             was
             taught
             as
             matter
             of
             Faith
             by
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             in
             that
             Article
             ,
             I
             believe
             the
             Holy
             Church
          
           ;
           which
           the
           
             Protestants
             do
             not
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           An
           unproved
           fiction
           on
           both
           parts
           .
           1.
           
           Shew
           us
           in
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           or
           any
           true
           Church-Records
           ;
           that
           Catechumens
           were
           then
           used
           to
           make
           any
           other
           exposition
           of
           those
           words
           than
           we
           do
           .
           Did
           they
           ever
           profess
           that
           a
           Pope
           or
           a
           General
           Council
           cannot
           erre
           
             de
             fide
          
           ?
           did
           they
           not
           call
           many
           of
           those
           Councils
           General
           ,
           though
           violent
           and
           erroneous
           which
           they
           cursed
           ?
           The
           great
           doubt
           then
           was
           ,
           which
           party
           was
           the
           true
           Church
           ;
           and
           Christians
           then
           judged
           not
           of
           Faith
           by
           the
           Church-men
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           
             Faith
             ▪
          
           else
           they
           had
           not
           so
           oft
           rejected
           and
           Hereticated
           many
           Popes
           ,
           Patriarches
           ,
           and
           the
           farre
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           Protestants
           deny
           no
           article
           which
           
             ab
             omnibus
             ,
             ubique
             et
             semper
             ,
          
           as
           Lerinens
           .
           speaks
           ,
           was
           accounted
           necessary
           to
           ●…ation
           :
           yea
           it
           is
           one
           reason
           why
           they
           cannot
           be
           Papists
           ,
           because
           
           most
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           are
           against
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           all
           were
           against
           it
           or
           without
           it
           for
           many
           hundred
           Years
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Let
           the
           Reader
           peruse
           
             Cyril
             ,
             Hieros
             .
             Catech.
             August
             .
          
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           give
           us
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Churches
           Catechism
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           he
           can
           find
           in
           it
           ,
           
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             is
             made
             by
             Christ
             the
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             is
             Infallible
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             with
             his
             Council
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             must
             believe
             all
             that
             they
             say
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           way
           to
           become
           the
           Lords
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           perswade
           all
           Men
           to
           believe
           that
           none
           but
           their
           Subjects
           can
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           what
           an
           useless
           thing
           to
           they
           make
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           set
           up
           their
           own
           Expositions
           in
           its
           stead
           ?
           We
           know
           that
           the
           Word
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Ignorant
           must
           have
           Teachers
           :
           Without
           Teaching
           Children
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           learn
           to
           Speak
           .
           And
           
             Oportet
             discentem
             credere
             fide
             humanâ
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           must
           suppose
           his
           Teacher
           wiser
           than
           himself
           ,
           or
           else
           how
           can
           he
           judge
           him
           fit
           to
           Teach
           him
           ?
           But
           what
           is
           Teaching
           ,
           but
           Teaching
           the
           
             Learner
             to
             know
             the
             same
             things
          
           that
           the
           
             Teacher
             doth
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Evidence
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           only
           to
           know
           what
           the
           
             Teacher
             holdeth
          
           ?
           without
           knowing
           why
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           must
           we
           know
           it
           by
           Word
           ,
           or
           Writing
           ?
           If
           by
           
             Word
             only
          
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           shall
           every
           Man
           and
           Woman
           come
           to
           be
           Catechized
           by
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Christian
           World.
           Or
           is
           every
           Priest
           the
           
             Universal
             Church
          
           ?
           Or
           is
           he
           Infallible
           ?
           And
           how
           come
           Words
           spoken
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           intelligible
           than
           words
           written
           ?
           Doth
           writing
           make
           them
           unintelligible
           ?
           Why
           then
           are
           their
           Councils
           and
           Commentaries
           written
           ?
           But
           if
           Writing
           will
           serve
           ,
           why
           not
           God's
           writing
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           ?
           If
           God
           say
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             Love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             Heart
             :
          
           Are
           not
           these
           words
           intelligible
           till
           a
           Pope
           Expound
           them
           ?
           When
           the
           Pope
           permitted
           his
           Casuists
           to
           expound
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           Loving
           God
           once
           a
           Moneth
           ,
           or
           once
           a
           Year
           ,
           will
           serve
           for
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           that
           Attrition
           ,
           which
           is
           Repeating
           only
           out
           of
           Fear
           ,
           with
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           ,
           will
           also
           serve
           .
           Cannot
           a
           Man
           be
           saved
           ,
           that
           Believeth
           ,
           Repenteth
           ,
           and
           Loveth
           God
           upon
           the
           bare
           Commands
           of
           God
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           hearing
           what
           all
           the
           Christian
           World
           or
           Councils
           say
           ?
           If
           I
           make
           to
           my self
           no
           Graven
           Image
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           bow
           down
           and
           Worship
           towards
           it
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           second
           Commandment
           ,
           will
           this
           damn
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           receive
           not
           the
           Papists
           obliteration
           or
           contradiction
           of
           this
           Commandment
           as
           an
           Exposition
           ?
           If
           all
           the
           Docrees
           of
           Councils
           be
           as
           necessary
           as
           the
           Creed
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           why
           were
           not
           the
           Councils
           read
           in
           the
           Church
           still
           (
           three
           hundred
           Years
           before
           there
           was
           any
           General
           Council
           .
           )
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           And
           why
           do
           not
           
             Hierome
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Augustine
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Exhort
           Me●…
           and
           Women
           to
           read
           the
           Councils
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           At
           least
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           you
           should
           allow
           the
           Scripture
           an
           Equality
           with
           Councils
           .
           But
           if
           God
           have
           spoken
           that
           which
           is
           nonsence
           or
           unintelligible
           till
           Councils
           or
           lopes
           Expound
           it
           ,
           Scripture
           is
           far
           from
           having
           such
           Equality
           .
           Then
           Paul
           and
           Peter
           spake
           not
           intelligibly
           ,
           but
           
             P.
             Paul
          
           4
           and
           5.
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           did
           :
           Then
           Councils
           may
           save
           them
           that
           know
           not
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           Scripture
           cannot
           save
           them
           that
           know
           not
           the
           Councils
           :
           And
           do
           all
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           know
           the
           Councils
           ?
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           If
           a
           Tyrannical
           Sect
           of
           Priests
           can
           get
           this
           Monopoly
           ,
           or
           Peculiar
           of
           expounding
           all
           Gods
           Laws
           and
           Word
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Scripture
           will
           not
           save
           any
           but
           by
           their
           Expositions
           ,
           it
           will
           become
           more
           the
           
             word
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           or
           Council
           ,
           than
           of
           God
           :
           And
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           
             every
             Priest
          
           must
           be
           the
           pope
           and
           Council
           
             to
             us
          
           that
           never
           saw
           them
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           the
           immediate
           Object
           of
           our
           
             Infallible
             belief
          
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Pope
           can
           so
           communicate
           to
           so
           
             great
             a
             swarm
          
           ,
           the
           sweetness
           of
           participating
           in
           his
           
             Universal
             Dominion
             and
             Infallibility
          
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           Self-love
           bid
           them
           serve
           his
           Usurpation
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           that
           time
           every
           Woman
           must
           be
           sure
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Pope
           is
           Christs
           Vicar
           General
           indeed
           .
           2.
           
           That
           with
           a
           Council
           he
           is
           Infallible
           .
           3.
           
           And
           that
           Gods
           Revelation
           must
           be
           received
           only
           on
           this
           Deliverers
           Authority
           .
           4.
           
           And
           the
           sence
           of
           all
           on
           his
           Exposition
           .
           5.
           
           And
           know
           how
           Men
           believed
           the
           first
           three
           hundred
           Years
           before
           such
           Popes
           or
           Councils
           ever
           were
           .
           6.
           
           And
           can
           tell
           certainly
           which
           Councils
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           which
           false
           ;
           and
           which
           of
           them
           must
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           which
           not
           .
           7.
           
           And
           is
           sure
           that
           every
           Priest
           doth
           Infallibly
           Report
           all
           this
           to
           her
           .
           8.
           
           And
           doth
           give
           a
           true
           .
           Exposition
           of
           each
           Council
           ,
           before
           another
           Council
           do
           Expound
           them
           .
           9.
           
           And
           be
           sure
           that
           she
           hath
           
             all
             that
          
           those
           Councils
           have
           made
           necessary
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           had
           a
           sufficient
           proposal
           of
           more
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           that
           
           time
           all
           this
           certainty
           be
           attained
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Faith
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           harder
           work
           than
           they
           think
           ,
           that
           hear
           Deceivers
           say
           ,
           
             Believe
             as
             the
             Church
             believeth
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           Judge
           how
           far
           the
           Pope
           Exalteth
           himself
           above
           God
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           confidently
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           we
           ,
           (
           nor
           no
           Men
           )
           
             believe
             with
             a
             Divine
             and
             Saving
             Faith
             any
             one
             word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           if
           we
           believe
           it
           meerly
           because
           God
           hath
           given
           it
           us
           in
           the
           Sealed
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           add
           not
           the
           Expositions
           of
           the
           Papal
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             My
             next
             Argument
             was
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               explicitely
               profess
               the
               belief
               of
               all
               that
               was
               contained
               in
               the
               Churches
               Creeds
               ,
               for
               six
               hundred
               Years
               after
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             and
             much
             more
             Holy
             truth
             )
          
           
             and
             implicitely
             to
             believe
             all
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             willing
             and
             diligent
             for
             the
             explicite
             knowledge
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             Obey
             all
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             ,
             do
             profess
             the
             true
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             all
             its
             Essentials
             :
             But
             so
             do
             the
             Protestants
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           again
           the
           Formalist
           
             wants
             Form
          
           :
           An
           Enumeration
           of
           particulars
           in
           a
           Description
           ,
           is
           not
           equal
           to
           an
           Universal
           with
           him
           ,
           unless
           he
           read
           
             [
             All.
          
           ]
           And
           then
           he
           
             denyeth
             the
             Major
          
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           our
           
             General
             Profession
             is
             contradicted
             in
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Bare
           Accusation
           without
           Proof
           ,
           is
           more
           easie
           than
           honest
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           contradiction
           direct
           ,
           and
           understood
           ,
           which
           proveth
           that
           the
           Truth
           is
           not
           believed
           ;
           and
           a
           contradiction
           by
           consequence
           not
           understood
           ,
           which
           stands
           with
           a
           belief
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           The
           latter
           all
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           have
           ,
           that
           have
           any
           Moral
           Error
           .
           3.
           
           O
           what
           self-condemning
           Men
           are
           these
           !
           How
           certainly
           hath
           a
           Papist
           no
           true
           Faith
           ,
           if
           abundance
           of
           contrary
           Errors
           nullifie
           Faith.
           
        
         
           His
           second
           Reason
           is
           ,
           
             You
             distinguish
             not
             between
             implicitely
             contained
             in
             general
             Principles
             ,
          
           and
           
             explicitely
             contained
             in
             the
             Creed
             and
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           A
           very
           Logical
           Answer
           .
           To
           what
           purpose
           should
           I
           do
           it
           ?
        
         
           
             His
             third
             is
             the
             strength
             ,
             
               Creeds
               and
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               enough
               ;
               Traditions
               and
               General
               Councils
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               must
               be
               believed
               .
            
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           I
           would
           matters
           of
           Practice
           were
           more
           at
           Liberty
           that
           Princes
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           Murder
           or
           exterminate
           all
           their
           Subjects
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           Hereticks
           and
           inhumane
           ;
           and
           to
           Rebel
           perfidiously
           against
           those
           Princes
           that
           are
           Sentenced
           by
           his
           Holiness
           for
           not
           doing
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Alas
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           saved
           on
           these
           Mens
           terms
           ?
           If
           the
           belief
           of
           all
           the
           Creeds
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           Faith
           big
           enough
           to
           save
           him
           ?
           And
           yet
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           you
           may
           hear
           again
           ,
           that
           Men
           may
           be
           saved
           without
           any
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           save
           
             believing
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Rewarding
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Subjects
             are
             the
             Infallible
             Church
             Universal
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           but
           proving
           
             [
             an
             insufficient
             proposal
          
           ]
           and
           we
           are
           delivered
           from
           
             Traditions
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Scriptures
             ,
             Creeds
          
           and
           all
           .
           And
           never
           was
           the
           
             proposal
             of
             Councils
          
           more
           insufficient
           ,
           than
           when
           Councils
           were
           most
           frequent
           ;
           when
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             Constantius
             ,
             Valens
             ,
             Valentinian
             ,
             Theodosius
             ,
             Arcadius
          
           and
           Honorius
           ,
           good
           
             Theodosius
             junior
             ,
             Marcian
             ,
             Leo
             ,
             Zeno
             ,
             Anastasius
             ,
             Iustin
             ,
             Iustinian
             ,
          
           and
           long
           after
           ;
           Anathematizing
           one
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           crying
           up
           another
           ;
           and
           setting
           Council
           against
           Council
           ,
           was
           too
           much
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           those
           times
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Again
           ,
           he
           
             denyeth
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             ,
             not
             excused
             by
             Invincible
             Ignorance
             ,
             believe
             any
             Article
             with
             a
             Saving
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Easie
           Disputing
           :
           Cannot
           a
           Quaker
           say
           so
           too
           ,
           by
           us
           and
           you
           ?
           But
           how
           unhappy
           a
           thing
           is
           Knowledge
           then
           ;
           and
           how
           blessed
           a
           thing
           is
           
             Invincible
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           which
           may
           prevent
           so
           many
           Mens
           Damnation
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           13.
           
           I
           proved
           the
           Major
           by
           the
           express
           Testimony
           of
           many
           Papists
           ,
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           :
           To
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             For
             our
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             expresly
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             both
             expresly
             and
             implicitely
             of
             all
             Christians
             respectively
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Reader
           ,
           Judge
           with
           what
           Ingenuity
           these
           Men
           Dispute
           !
           And
           how
           they
           make
           nothing
           of
           giving
           up
           all
           their
           cause
           ,
           and
           yet
           Cant
           on
           with
           any
           of
           the
           most
           senseless
           words
           !
           He
           had
           largely
           enough
           told
           us
           before
           ,
           that
           
             the
             belief
             of
             General
             Truths
             explicitely
             ,
          
           is
           the
           
             Implicite
             belief
             of
             the
             contained
             particulars
             ,
             though
             unknown
             to
             the
             Believer
             .
          
           I
           am
           now
           proving
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           explicite
           Faith
           leaveth
           out
           no
           Article
           necessary
           to
           be
           
             explicitely
             believed
          
           :
           To
           this
           end
           I
           cite
           Bellarmine
           and
           Costerus
           (
           and
           after
           many
           others
           )
           consessing
           what
           I
           say
           in
           plainest
           words
           ,
           even
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           our
           enumeration
           .
           He
           denyeth
           none
           of
           my
           proof
           ,
           as
           to
           
             explicite
             belief
          
           :
           And
           do
           we
           need
           any
           more
           ?
           Is
           not
           all
           that
           which
           he
           calleth
           explicite
           
           belief
           ,
           the
           meer
           denomination
           of
           the
           Explicite
           ,
           from
           the
           particulars
           implyed
           in
           it
           ?
           Can
           any
           Man
           want
           an
           
             Implicite
             belief
          
           ,
           that
           
             wanteth
             no
             Explicite
             belief
          
           ?
           If
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           
             explicitely
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Council
             is
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Infallible
             deliverer
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             or
             Expounder
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             my
             rightful
             Governours
          
           ;
           how
           am
           I
           bound
           ,
           or
           how
           can
           I
           be
           said
           to
           believe
           Implicitely
           their
           unknown
           Doctrine
           or
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ?
        
         
           What
           is
           my
           Implicite
           belief
           of
           Scripture-Particles
           ,
           but
           my
           General
           belief
           that
           all
           the
           Scripture
           is
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           true
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           Implicite
           belief
           of
           Popish
           Traditions
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           the
           explicite
           belief
           that
           all
           Popish
           Traditions
           in
           general
           are
           true
           ?
           If
           therefore
           these
           Disputers
           confess
           the
           
             sufficiency
             of
             our
             explicite
             neccessary
             belief
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           damn
           us
           for
           the
           
             insufficiency
             of
             our
             implicite
             belief
          
           ,
           they
           shamefully
           contradict
           themselves
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           their
           cause
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Next
             I
             thus
             Argued
             ,
             
               If
               sincere
               Protestants
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               True
               Church
               ,
               as
               intrinsecally
               informed
               (
               or
               as
            
             Bellarmine
             
               speaketh
               ,
               Living
               Members
               )
               then
               professed
               Protestants
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               as
               extrinsecally
               denominated
               (
               or
               as
               it
               is
               Visible
               )
               consisting
               of
               Professours
               :
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               true
            
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             
               so
               is
               the
               Consequent
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             this
             (
             when
             I
             had
             given
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Consequence
             undenyable
             )
             and
             said
             ,
             
               I
               prove
               the
               Antecedent
               or
               Minor
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               You
               prove
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               your
               Antecedent
               or
               Minor
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Syntax
               in
               Logick
               ,
               and
               deserves
               a
               Ferula
               ,
               for
               no
               Minor
               can
               be
               an
               Antecedent
               .
            
          
        
         
           Answ.
           For
           this
           Mans
           sake
           ,
           I
           will
           know
           a
           Man
           better
           than
           by
           his
           Hectoring
           ,
           before
           I
           will
           go
           to
           School
           to
           a
           boaster
           .
           Reader
           ,
           1.
           
           What
           is
           that
           Error
           in
           Logick
           that
           is
           called
           a
           Syntax
           ?
           I
           thought
           Order
           or
           Concord
           had
           been
           no
           Error
           :
           I
           confess
           my self
           not
           wise
           enough
           to
           understand
           this
           great
           Logician
           .
           And
           his
           Ferula
           is
           too
           ready
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           used
           for
           Syntaxes
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           more
           used
           for
           violation
           of
           Syntax
           .
           2.
           
           
             Risum
             teneatis
             :
             Can
             no
             Antecedent
             be
             a
             Minor
          
           (
           so
           did
           Dr.
           
             Peter
             Heylin
          
           tell
           me
           before
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Certamen
             Epistolare
             :
          
           )
           I
           suppose
           I
           shall
           never
           hear
           a
           third
           say
           so
           .
           What
           's
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           Boys
           Laugh
           at
           this
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           
             to
             deny
             the
             Antecedent
             of
             an
             hypothetical
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             the
             minor
             is
             all
             one
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           that
           Boys
           have
           made
           all
           our
           usual
           Logicks
           ,
           and
           now
           these
           
             two
             Logick
             Doctors
          
           have
           Reformed
           them
           ?
           Or
           hath
           this
           Man
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           Champion
           in
           that
           Art
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           below
           the
           Novices
           ?
           He
           had
           hit
           it
           if
           he
           had
           held
           to
           his
           offer
           to
           Dispute
           before
           a
           Lady
           (
           a
           Girle
           )
           only
           in
           Syllogism
           by
           the
           Pen
           ;
           for
           this
           with
           her
           might
           have
           past
           for
           currant
           and
           invincible
           Logick
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           15.
           
           I
           proved
           the
           Minor
           thus
           :
           
             All
             that
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             unfeigned
             Love
             of
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             special
             Love
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             unfeigned
             willingness
             to
             Obey
             him
             ,
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             True
             Church
             ,
             as
             intrinsecally
             informed
             .
          
           But
           
             such
             are
             all
             sincere
             Protestants
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           Minor
           the
           Man
           denyeth
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             Protestants
             have
             not
             these
             things
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Mark
           how
           hard
           this
           Man
           is
           put
           to
           it
           to
           renounce
           his
           Charity
           :
           He
           cannot
           do
           it
           without
           denying
           what
           he
           granteth
           .
           
             A
             sincere
             Professor
          
           of
           any
           Religion
           ,
           is
           one
           that
           
             really
             is
             what
             he
             professeth
             to
             be
             :
          
           He
           denyeth
           not
           that
           Protestants
           profess
           to
           Love
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           he
           denyeth
           the
           Minor
           ,
           that
           
             sincere
             Protestants
          
           do
           love
           God
           :
           As
           if
           he
           that
           
             sincerely
             professeth
             to
             Love
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             Love
             him
             .
          
           These
           are
           Papist's
           Syllogisms
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Note
           ,
           That
           this
           Man
           seemeth
           to
           know
           all
           Protestants
           Hearts
           better
           than
           they
           do
           themselves
           ,
           and
           can
           prove
           them
           all
           Hypocrites
           that
           Love
           not
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           by
           this
           you
           see
           how
           he
           reproacheth
           all
           those
           Protestants
           that
           turn
           Papists
           ,
           as
           having
           all
           been
           but
           before
           but
           graceless
           ungodly
           Hypocrites
           :
           And
           what
           wonder
           then
           if
           they
           turn
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           it
           may
           be
           his
           word
           
             [
             formally
          
           ]
           is
           a
           cheat
           .
           A
           Protestant
           is
           a
           
             Christian
             renouncing
             Popery
          
           :
           It
           is
           his
           Christianity
           which
           containeth
           his
           
             Love
             to
             God
          
           :
           His
           renouncing
           Popery
           ,
           is
           but
           his
           freedom
           from
           
             their
             sin
          
           .
           And
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           the
           Man
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           call
           this
           the
           Form
           of
           Protestants
           :
           But
           I
           hope
           his
           Talk
           shall
           not
           deprive
           us
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           any
           Man
           that
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           an
           
             ungodly
             Hypocrite
          
           without
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           hath
           Argument
           enough
           to
           Answer
           any
           Papist
           in
           himself
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Again
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           mark
           how
           much
           these
           Men
           magnifie
           themselves
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           they
           vilifie
           the
           Word
           and
           Works
           of
           God.
           Let
           a
           Man
           see
           all
           Gods
           wonderful
           Goodness
           in
           his
           Works
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Mercies
           to
           himself
           and
           all
           Mankind
           ;
           let
           him
           read
           and
           believe
           all
           the
           wonderful
           Love
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Grace
           of
           the
           Son
           that
           is
           described
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           Let
           him
           believe
           the
           Promises
           there
           Recorded
           of
           Everlasting
           Glory
           ,
           and
           All
           this
           is
           insufficient
           
           to
           cause
           him
           savingly
           to
           Love
           God
           or
           Man
           :
           But
           let
           him
           but
           add
           the
           belief
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           Governour
           of
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Council
           must
           be
           believed
           in
           all
           their
           Traditions
           and
           Expositions
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           work
           will
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           Love
           God
           unseignedly
           ,
           and
           be
           Loved
           by
           him
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           will
           not
           work
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           unless
           we
           take
           the
           Pope
           for
           the
           Expositor
           :
           Yea
           ,
           more
           ;
           if
           a
           Man
           never
           heard
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           believe
           
             not
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             sufficient
             proposal
          
           ,
           he
           may
           Love
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           saved
           ,
           so
           he
           do
           but
           believe
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           his
           Council
           ,
           is
           a
           
             sufficient
             proposer
          
           .
           And
           is
           there
           any
           account
           in
           Reason
           to
           be
           given
           of
           this
           strange
           Phaenomenon
           ,
           why
           a
           Man
           can
           Love
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           believe
           in
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           Love
           him
           by
           all
           his
           Works
           and
           Mercies
           ,
           with
           the
           belief
           of
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           as
           very
           a
           Miracle
           as
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           Sanctification
           by
           Holy-Water
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Opus
             operatum
          
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           those
           Miracles
           that
           prove
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           all
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           16.
           
           But
           he
           repeateth
           again
           the
           thred-bare
           Reason
           ,
           
             Had
             they
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             disobeyed
             and
             disbelieved
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Priests
          
           ,
           who
           are
           against
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           and
           Yearly
           Anathematized
           by
           the
           Greeks
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           lost
           the
           Primacy
           of
           the
           Eastern
           part
           of
           one
           Empire
           ,
           have
           tryed
           to
           make
           up
           the
           loss
           ,
           by
           laying
           Claim
           to
           all
           the
           Earth
           .
           O!
           of
           what
           consequence
           is
           Obedience
           to
           an
           Ambitious
           Pope
           or
           Priest
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           Obedience
           to
           all
           the
           written
           Laws
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           17.
           
           I
           proved
           the
           Minor
           two
           ways
           :
           1.
           
           
             If
             this
             (
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           
             be
             in
             our
             profession
             ,
             then
             the
             sincere
             are
             such
             indeed
             :
             But
             this
             is
             in
             our
             profession
             :
             Ergo
             :
             —
          
        
         
           Of
           this
           he
           denyeth
           the
           Minor
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             in
             our
             profession
             .
          
           What
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           Love
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           
             willing
             to
             understand
             and
             obey
             his
             Word
             ?
          
           Is
           he
           not
           driven
           up
           to
           the
           Wall
           ,
           even
           to
           another
           denyal
           of
           all
           Mens
           Eyes
           and
           Ears
           ?
           Do
           not
           I
           profess
           it
           while
           I
           write
           these
           words
           ?
           And
           have
           not
           I
           professed
           it
           in
           sixty
           Volumns
           and
           more
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           Protestant
           Libraries
           contain
           such
           professions
           ,
           and
           their
           Pulpits
           ring
           of
           them
           every
           Lords
           Day
           ?
           What
           is
           a
           
             Profession
             ;
             but
             Words
             and
             Writings
             ?
          
           And
           are
           not
           these
           Audible
           and
           Visible
           to
           the
           World
           ?
           And
           yet
           the
           denying
           (
           not
           of
           the
           sincerity
           )
           but
           the
           very
           Being
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           Papists
           confutation
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           18.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           proved
           it
           from
           our
           
             knowledge
             and
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             Acts.
          
           When
           I
           know
           and
           feelmy
           Love
           ,
           shall
           I
           believe
           a
           Pope
           that
           never
           saw
           me
           ,
           that
           tells
           me
           ,
           
             I
             do
             not
             know
             or
             feel
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           this
           ,
           his
           easie
           Answer
           serveth
           :
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             do
             not
             feel
             that
             I
             truly
             Love
             God
             or
             his
             Servants
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             a
             Formal
             Protestant
             ,
             my
             Heart
             deceives
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           No
           wonder
           if
           all
           these
           Priests
           are
           Infallible
           ,
           that
           know
           all
           our
           Hearts
           so
           much
           better
           than
           we
           .
           But
           who
           shall
           be
           Judge
           ?
           The
           true
           searcher
           of
           Hearts
           ?
           If
           the
           Fruits
           must
           be
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           I
           should
           rather
           fear
           that
           such
           Murderers
           of
           hundred
           thousands
           as
           killed
           the
           
             Waldenses
             ,
             Albigenses
             ,
             French
             ,
             English
             ,
             Dutch
             ,
          
           &c.
           were
           like
           to
           be
           
             without
             Love
          
           ,
           than
           all
           those
           meek
           and
           Godly
           Protestants
           that
           I
           have
           known
           ;
           for
           no
           Murderer
           hath
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           But
           forma
           is
           sometime
           taken
           for
           figura
           ,
           and
           for
           
             outward
             appearance
          
           only
           :
           And
           such
           
             formal
             Protestants
          
           ,
           as
           have
           but
           the
           cloathing
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           have
           not
           indeed
           the
           Love
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           19.
           
           He
           addeth
           ,
           
             What
             would
             you
             say
             to
             an
          
           Arrian
           ,
           a
           Turk
           ,
           or
           Jew
           ,
           
             that
             would
             urge
             the
             like
             knowledge
             or
             feeling
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           same
           that
           I
           would
           do
           to
           a
           bloody
           Papist
           :
           And'I
           would
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Bediam
           think
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           a
           Fool
           that
           he
           is
           Wise
           ,
           or
           a
           Beggar
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Lord
           ,
           or
           an
           illiterate
           Man
           that
           he
           is
           Learned
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           know
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           a
           Lord
           ,
           or
           Wise
           ,
           or
           Learned
           .
           I
           would
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           effect
           without
           the
           adequate
           cause
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           a
           cause
           where
           there
           is
           no
           effect
           :
           And
           lie
           that
           perceiveth
           not
           God's
           amiableness
           in
           the
           necessary
           demonstrations
           of
           it
           ,
           cannot
           Love
           that
           Goodness
           he
           perceiveth
           not
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           desire
           or
           seek
           the
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           he
           
             believeth
             not
          
           .
           And
           I
           would
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           believeth
           not
           in
           a
           Redeemer
           or
           a
           Sanctifier
           ,
           cannot
           Love
           him
           ,
           nor
           can
           he
           Love
           Believers
           and
           Godly
           Men
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           they
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           are
           Lovely
           :
           And
           that
           if
           really
           he
           Love
           God
           and
           Holyness
           ,
           and
           the
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           before
           this
           World
           ,
           it
           will
           work
           in
           his
           seeking
           them
           above
           the
           World.
           If
           you
           had
           Argued
           rationally
           against
           our
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Holyness
           ,
           from
           any
           proved
           defect
           in
           the
           necessary
           cause
           (
           which
           is
           in
           you
           )
           we
           had
           been
           Obliged
           thankfully
           to
           hear
           and
           try
           your
           words
           .
           But
           let
           
           Reason
           judge
           
             e.
             g.
          
           whether
           that
           man
           be
           like
           to
           love
           this
           world
           best
           ,
           and
           be
           loth
           to
           leave
           it
           ,
           who
           looketh
           to
           go
           at
           death
           into
           the
           flames
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           or
           he
           that
           looketh
           to
           go
           to
           the
           glorious
           presence
           of
           his
           Redeemer
           .
           And
           whether
           he
           be
           like
           to
           Love
           God
           best
           ,
           that
           look
           eth
           to
           be
           tormented
           by
           him
           in
           those
           flames
           ,
           or
           he
           that
           looketh
           to
           passe
           into
           heavenly
           perfect
           Love
           :
           Christ
           telleth
           us
           that
           
             forgiving
             much
          
           causeth
           Love
           ;
           If
           a
           man
           were
           to
           torment
           you
           so
           long
           ,
           would
           it
           make
           you
           love
           him
           ?
           or
           at
           least
           is
           it
           a
           good
           proof
           that
           Protestants
           Love
           not
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           believe
           not
           that
           he
           will
           torment
           them
           in
           flames
           ,
           but
           presently
           comfort
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           20.
           
           II.
           My
           ad
           .
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           perpetual
           visibility
           of
           our
           
             Church
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             [
             The
             Church
             whose
             Faith
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             its
             rule
             in
             all
             points
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             hath
             been
             visible
             ever
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Church
             whose
             Faith
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             as
             it's
             rule
             in
             all
             points
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             it
             of
             which
             the
             Protestants
             are
             members
             .
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             which
             the
             Protestants
             are
             members
             ,
             hath
             been
             visible
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           he
           wanteth
           Form
           again
           ,
           because
           the
           praedicate
           of
           the
           Minor
           is
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           conclussion
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           distinguisheth
           of
           the
           Maior
           ;
           of
           
             containing
             Involutely
             in
             General
             principles
          
           ,
           he
           granteth
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           expresly
           he
           
             denyeth
             it
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           marvellous
           Logician
           it
           seems
           is
           but
           for
           
             one
             mood
          
           or
           figure
           ,
           but
           by
           what
           authority
           or
           Reason
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           denyeth
           that
           
             the
             Churches
             Faith
             in
             all
             points
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             is
             expresly
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           I
           proved
           the
           contrary
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           before
           ,
           out
           of
           Bellarmine
           and
           
             Costerus
             plain
          
           words
           ;
           and
           shall
           by
           and
           by
           further
           prove
           it
           .
           Mark
           again
           the
           Papists
           value
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           that
           explicitly
           believeth
           all
           that
           it
           expresly
           delivereth
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           say
           these
           men
           ,
           cannot
           be
           saved
           :
           and
           yet
           if
           they
           believe
           none
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           
             rewarding
             Deity
          
           say
           most
           ,
           or
           
             some
             more
             of
             the
             Creed
          
           say
           others
           ,
           men
           may
           be
           saved
           if
           they
           do
           but
           believe
           that
           
             all
             is
             Gods
             word
             and
             truth
             which
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Priests
             or
             Council
             say
             is
             such
             .
          
        
         
           Next
           he
           distinguisheth
           of
           
             [
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             be
             by
             all
             distinctly
             known
          
           and
           
             expresly
             believed
             ,
          
           ]
           and
           so
           he
           granteth
           the
           Scripture-sufficiency
           :
           Very
           good
           !
           Now
           all
           that
           is
           so
           necessary
           to
           a
           distinct
           
             knowledge
             and
             express
             belief
             is
             there
             .
          
           But
           of
           
             [
             all
             things
             to
             be
             Believed
             implicitly
             and
             distinctly
             known
             .
             ]
          
           he
           denyeth
           it
           ,
           
             These
             distinctions
             supposed
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             deny
             your
             Consequence
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Here
           is
           all
           new
           still
           .
           1.
           
           He
           calleth
           my
           Conclusion
           my
           Consequence
           ;
           (
           and
           reciteth
           it
           )
           2.
           
           What
           he
           meaneth
           by
           
             [
             things
             to
             be
             distinctly
             known
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             Believed
             but
             implicitely
             ]
          
           is
           past
           my
           understanding
           ,
           having
           to
           do
           with
           that
           man
           that
           hath
           all
           this
           while
           described
           
             implicite
             Belief
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             express
             Belief
          
           of
           some
           meer
           
             General
             truth
          
           .
           And
           must
           men
           know
           all
           that
           distinctly
           ,
           which
           they
           Believe
           not
           distinctly
           but
           in
           their
           general
           ?
           the
           man
           sure
           was
           confounded
           ,
           or
           confoundeth
           me
           !
           The
           General
           to
           be
           Believed
           is
           the
           Pope
           and
           
             Councils
             authority
             in
             propounding
             and
             expounding
             Gods
             word
             ,
          
           (
           This
           is
           their
           saving
           Faith
           :
           )
           the
           Belief
           of
           all
           that
           they
           propose
           is
           implicitely
           contained
           in
           this
           ;
           but
           must
           all
           this
           be
           distinctly
           
             known
             by
             all
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             not
             distinctly
             Believed
          
           ?
           The
           first
           would
           damn
           all
           that
           
             know
             not
          
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Councils
           decrees
           
             de
             fide
          
           :
           the
           ad
           .
           will
           shew
           that
           they
           Believe
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           
             knoweth
             distinctly
          
           what
           the
           Pope
           saith
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             Believeth
             it
             not
             distinctly
          
           ,
           cannot
           Believe
           the
           general
           of
           his
           veracity
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           he
           spake
           distributively
           of
           two
           sorts
           of
           Faith
           ,
           
             viz.
             both
             the
             Implicite
          
           and
           the
           Explicite
           ,
           
           and
           so
           meant
           to
           deny
           the
           Scripture-sufficiency
           only
           to
           the
           first
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           I
           shewed
           the
           flat
           contradiction
           of
           it
           before
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           
             Believed
             expresly
             ,
             eo
             nomine
          
           ,
           there
           is
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           Believed
           implicitely
           ,
           because
           to
           
             be
             Believed
             implicitly
          
           ,
           with
           this
           man
           is
           but
           to
           be
           the
           unknown
           consequent
           or
           inclose
           of
           that
           which
           is
           
             Believed
             expresly
          
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           21.
           
           For
           the
           proof
           of
           my
           Major
           (
           the
           Scripture-sufficiency
           as
           to
           all
           things
           commonly
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           )
           after
           Bellarmine
           and
           Costerus
           ,
           I
           have
           cited
           the
           plain
           words
           at
           large
           of
           1.
           
           Ragus
           .
           in
           
             Council
             ,
             Basil.
             Bin.
             p.
          
           299.
           2.
           
           
             Gerson
             de
             exam
             .
             doct
             .
             p.
          
           2.
           cont
           .
           2.
           3.
           
           
             Durandus
             in
             Praefat.
             &
             Hierom.
             in
             hym
             .
          
           4.
           
           Aquinas
           22.
           9.
           1.
           
           à
           10.
           ad
           1.
           
             &
             de
             Verit.
             disp
             .
             de
             fide
             q.
          
           10.
           ad
           11.
           5.
           
           
             Scatus
             in
             Prolegom
             in
             sect
          
           .
           1.
           6.
           
           
             Greg.
             Armin.
             in
             Prol.
             e.
             g.
             q.
          
           1.
           art
           .
           2.
           
           
             Resp.
             fol.
          
           3.
           
           &
           4.
           7.
           
           
             Guil.
             Parisiens
             .
             de
             Legib.
             c.
          
           16.
           p.
           46.
           8.
           
           Bellarmine
           again
           
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             li.
          
           10.
           c.
           10.
           
             ad
             arg
          
           .
           5.
           &c.
           And
           then
           I
           most
           fully
           proved
           it
           out
           of
           the
           ancient
           Church-Doctors
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           all
           these
           he
           giveth
           such
           frivolous
           Answers
           ,
           that
           it
           irketh
           me
           to
           weary
           the
           Reader
           by
           
           repeating
           and
           answering
           them
           .
           And
           he
           that
           will
           faithfully
           peruse
           the
           Authors
           words
           ,
           I
           think
           will
           either
           need
           no
           other
           confutation
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           is
           uncapable
           of
           understanding
           one
           when
           he
           seeth
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           fore-confuted
           contradiction
           of
           
             sufficient
             explicite
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           
             sufficient
             implicite
          
           is
           the
           chief
           :
           and
           next
           a
           vain
           supposition
           ,
           that
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           Scripture
           is
           sufficient
           to
           all
           Theological
           points
           and
           conclusions
           ,
           is
           less
           than
           to
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
          
           sufficient
           to
           necessary
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           of
           them
           speak
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             exposition
          
           ,
           he
           denyeth
           the
           Scripture-sufficiency
           as
           a
           rule
           :
           and
           yet
           their
           Councils
           need
           exposition
           too
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           22.
           
           III.
           My
           3d.
           Argument
           for
           our
           Churches
           perpetual
           visibility
           was
           :
           
             If
             the
             Roman
             Church
          
           (
           as
           Christian
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           
             Papal
             )
             hath
             been
             visible
             ever
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             which
             the
             Protestants
             are
             members
             hath
             been
             visible
             ever
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             but
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             their
             own
             .
             Therefore
             they
             may
             not
             deny
             the
             Consequent
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           he
           wants
           Form
           again
           ,
           because
           
             [
             as
             Christian
          
           ]
           is
           in
           the
           Antecedent
           and
           not
           in
           the
           sequel
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           might
           have
           seen
           that
           it
           is
           but
           an
           Expository
           term
           in
           a
           parenthesis
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           same
           exposition
           in
           the
           consequent
           is
           supposed
           .
        
         
           Next
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             a
             fallacy
          
           ,
           a
           
             secundum
             quid
             ad
             simpliciter
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           so
           then
           the
           
             Church
             as
             Christian
          
           is
           not
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           
             secundum
             quid
          
           ;
           but
           we
           that
           know
           no
           other
           ,
           profess
           to
           be
           of
           no
           other
           ,
           nor
           to
           prove
           the
           visibility
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           than
           the
           Church
           as
           Christian.
           Let
           them
           prove
           more
           that
           pretend
           to
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           Next
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             [
             the
             Protestants
             have
             been
             visible
             as
             Christians
             ]
             is
             all
             that
             can
             be
             pretended
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             also
             he
             denyeth
             ,
             for
             they
             believe
             not
             one
             Article
             with
             an
             infallible
             ,
             supernatural
             ,
             divine
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           they
           
             profess
             not
             so
             to
             do
          
           :
           nay
           rather
           ,
           whether
           
             their
             objective
             Faith
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           
             Creed
             and
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           )
           be
           not
           infallible
           ,
           of
           supernatural
           
             Revelation
             and
             Divine
          
           ;
           he
           that
           denyeth
           this
           seemeth
           an
           Infidel
           .
           But
           if
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           must
           have
           an
           
             actual
             subjective
          
           Faith
           that
           is
           of
           
             supernatural
             ,
             divine
          
           infusion
           :
           Then
           1.
           
           No
           hypocrite
           is
           a
           Church-member
           ;
           2.
           
           And
           no
           man
           can
           know
           who
           is
           a
           Church-member
           besides
           himself
           .
           3.
           
           And
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           invisible
           ;
           this
           is
           clear
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           must
           not
           too
           oft
           write
           the
           same
           things
           ;
           if
           the
           Reader
           will
           peruse
           a
           small
           Tract
           of
           mine
           called
           
             [
             The
             certainty
             of
             Christianity
             without
             Popery
             ]
          
           he
           shall
           soon
           see
           whether
           the
           Papists
           Faith
           or
           Ours
           be
           the
           more
           certain
           and
           divine
           :
           Of
           which
           also
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           more
           in
           my
           Treatise
           called
           
             The
             safe
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Pool
           in
           his
           
             nullity
             of
             the
             Roman
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           §
           .
           23.
           
           I
           here
           shewed
           that
           having
           proved
           our
           visibility
           as
           Christian
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           prove
           a
           visibility
           as
           Papal
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           he
           that
           would
           prove
           his
           humane
           Genealogie
           ,
           having
           some
           leprous
           Ancestors
           ,
           need
           to
           prove
           that
           all
           were
           leprous
           .
        
         
           Here
           he
           denyeth
           Popery
           to
           be
           Leprosie
           ,
           and
           again
           falsly
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           all
           the
           visible
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           was
           leprous
           ;
           which
           needs
           no
           more
           confutation
           than
           is
           oft
           given
           it
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           24.
           
           He
           tells
           me
           how
           an
           .
           1500
           
             the
             Pope
          
           was
           in
           possession
           ,
           and
           we
           dispossest
           him
           without
           order
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           An
           old
           Cant
           ,
           but
           1.
           
           I
           have
           fully
           proved
           that
           he
           never
           was
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           .
           2.
           
           Nor
           in
           the
           Empire
           or
           any
           other
           Princes
           dominion
           ,
           but
           by
           humane
           donation
           and
           consent
           ;
           as
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           is
           in
           England
           .
           3.
           
           And
           that
           they
           that
           gave
           him
           that
           power
           ,
           may
           on
           just
           reason
           take
           it
           away
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             another
             Princes
          
           Countrey
           ,
           cannot
           stand
           here
           by
           his
           authority
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           lost
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             IV.
             My
             4th
             .
             Argument
             added
             more
             than
             my
             Thesis
             required
             ,
             
               viz.
               If
               there
               have
               been
               since
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               Christian
               Church
               that
               was
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Roman
               Pope
               as
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               and
               universal
               Head
               and
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               which
               the
               Protestants
               are
               members
               hath
               been
               visible
               ,
               both
               in
               it's
               Being
               and
               in
               it's
               freedom
               from
               Popery
               .
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               true
               :
               Ergo
               so
               is
               the
               Consequent
               .
            
          
        
         
           To
           this
           1.
           he
           wants
           the
           word
           
             [
             ever
          
           ]
           in
           the
           Antecedent
           .
           And
           yet
           before
           abated
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           knoweth
           that
           
             [
             since
          
           ]
           was
           put
           for
           
             [
             ever
             since
             .
          
           ]
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             suppose
             that
             the
             sole
             denyal
             of
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             constitutes
             the
             Church
             whereof
             the
             Protestants
             are
             members
             .
             Answ.
          
           In
           despight
           of
           my
           ,
           frequent
           professions
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           who
           still
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           our
           Christianity
           and
           
           Relation
           to
           Christ
           and
           one
           another
           makes
           us
           Church-members
           :
           and
           our
           freedom
           from
           the
           Papacy
           is
           our
           renunciation
           of
           an
           Usurper
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           26.
           
           I
           proved
           my
           Antecedent
           1.
           from
           the
           
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Calcedon
             can
             .
          
           28
           which
           he
           answers
           as
           before
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           consuted
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           27.
           2.
           
           My
           2d
           .
           proof
           was
           from
           the
           silence
           of
           the
           ancient
           writers
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Athan.
             Nazianzene
             ,
             Nissene
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             Optatus
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           used
           not
           this
           argument
           of
           Popes
           power
           over
           all
           the
           world
           as
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           to
           confute
           the
           Hereticks
           that
           they
           had
           to
           do
           with
           ;
           when
           two
           words
           had
           expeditiously
           done
           all
           ,
           if
           this
           had
           then
           been
           Believed
           .
        
         
           Here
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Their
             authors
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Fathers
             did
             so
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Soon
           said
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           denyed
           .
           The
           books
           are
           in
           our
           hands
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           yours
           .
           I
           will
           now
           instance
           but
           in
           Cyprian
           and
           the
           African
           Churches
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           and
           in
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Churches
           in
           his
           dayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Did
           Cyprian
           and
           his
           Council
           believe
           Stephens
           Universal
           Monarchy
           ,
           when
           he
           opposed
           his
           judgment
           with
           so
           much
           vehemency
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Scripture
           against
           his
           plea
           from
           tradition
           ?
           Let
           him
           that
           will
           read
           his
           Epistles
           of
           this
           (
           too
           long
           to
           be
           recited
           )
           believe
           it
           if
           he
           can
           .
           And
           when
           he
           twitted
           his
           arrogance
           in
           Council
           ,
           with
           
             nemo
             nostrum
             se
             dicit
             Episcopum
             Episcoporum
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           plea
           of
           
             Aurelius
             ,
             Augustine
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           African
           Bishops
           I
           have
           formerly
           recited
           ,
           of
           which
           Harding
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Africans
             seduced
             by
          
           Aurelius
           ,
           
             continued
             twenty
             years
             in
             Schism
             from
          
           Rome
           :
           and
           did
           Augustine
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           then
           believe
           the
           Popes
           Sovereignty
           even
           in
           the
           Empire
           ?
        
         
           I
           did
           plainly
           show
           that
           if
           the
           
             Donatis●…s
             ,
             Novatians
          
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           Sects
           had
           believed
           the
           Roman
           Sovereignty
           and
           Infallibility
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           so
           differed
           from
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           would
           have
           taken
           the
           neerest
           way
           ,
           and
           wrote
           their
           Volumnes
           to
           convince
           them
           that
           this
           Papal
           Rule
           was
           it
           that
           must
           end
           all
           their
           controversies
           ,
           (
           instead
           of
           writing
           voluminously
           from
           Scripture
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           cause
           :
           )
           which
           they
           did
           not
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           28.
           
           My
           3d.
           proof
           was
           this
           
             [
             The
             Tradition
             witnessed
             by
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Papal
             Vicarship
             or
             Sovereignty
             is
             an
             innovation
             and
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             was
             many
             hundred
             years
             without
             it
             .
             Therefore
             there
             was
             then
             no
             such
             Papat
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           the
           man
           is
           angry
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             an
             abominable
             untruth
             set
             down
             by
             a
             fore-head
             of
             brass
             .
             —
             A
             man
             in
             his
             right
             wits
             would
             not
             have
             the
             confidence
             to
             utter
             so
             loud
             a
             falshood
             ,
             —
             and
             all
             the
             world
             will
             see
             that
             I
             am
             one
             of
             the
             most
             unsufferablest
             out-facers
             of
             Truth
             and
             asserters
             of
             open
             Falshood
             that
             ever
             set
             pen
             to
             paper
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           it
           brings
           in
           the
           talk
           of
           
             Rebellion
             against
             his
             Majesty
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           apprehensions
           of
           men
           are
           very
           different
           ,
           when
           reading
           (
           it's
           like
           )
           the
           same
           books
           leaveth
           me
           past
           doubt
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           him
           so
           vehemently
           confident
           on
           the
           other
           .
           My
           proof
           is
           this
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           doth
           now
           deny
           the
           Papal
           Universal
           Sovereignty
           .
           2.
           
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           do
           suppose
           and
           say
           that
           they
           hold
           herein
           to
           the
           ancient
           truth
           which
           was
           delivered
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
           3.
           
           Therefore
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           do
           hold
           that
           the
           ancient
           truth
           delivered
           from
           the
           Apostles
           doth
           teach
           them
           to
           deny
           the
           Popes
           Universal
           Sovereignty
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           it
           is
           an
           innovation
           and
           usurpation
           .
        
         
           I.
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           
             present
             fact
          
           ,
           such
           as
           whether
           most
           of
           England
           speak
           English
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           great
           Empire
           of
           Abassia
           renounce
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           and
           plead
           tradition
           for
           it
           )
           Godignus
           the
           Jesuite
           (
           besides
           others
           )
           fully
           testifieth
           ,
           and
           justifieth
           
             Pet.
             Maffeius
             ,
             Ribade
             ,
             Nica
          
           and
           other
           Jesuites
           against
           〈◊〉
           new
           author
           that
           falsly
           saith
           they
           were
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           that
           they
           take
           the
           Romans
           for
           
             Nestorian
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           p.
           318.
           328.
           
           &c.
           and
           that
           they
           resolved
           never
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           told
           them
           otherwise
           misinformed
           them
           ,
           yea
           saith
           one
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           pag.
           330.
           
           
             I
             think
             the
             Emperour
             had
             rather
             be
             under
             the
             hardest
             yoak
             of
             the
             Saracens
             ,
             than
             under
             the
             mild
             and
             gentle
             Empire
          
           †
           
             of
             the
             Roman
             Pope
          
           .
           It
           's
           true
           that
           many
           errors
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           are
           charged
           on
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           deny
           ,
           and
           believing
           that
           Dioscorus
           was
           the
           true
           follower
           of
           Cyril
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Ephes.
           and
           that
           Leo
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Calcedon
           were
           Nestorians
           (
           of
           which
           more
           anon
           )
           they
           are
           for
           Dioscorus
           against
           Leo
           and
           the
           Council
           .
           But
           few
           if
           any
           of
           them
           understand
           the
           bottom
           of
           that
           controversie
           .
           And
           the
           Emperor
           told
           the
           Jesuite
           that
           he
           falsly
           charged
           errors
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           mother
           saith
           
             [
             seeing
             your
             Faith
             and
             ours
             do
             nothing
             differ
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             write
             to
             trouble
             quiet
             minds
             without
             cause
             ?
          
           The
           Jesuite
           answereth
           ,
           
             I
             certainly
             affirm
          
           
           
             to
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             had
             no
             other
             Errors
             ,
             this
             one
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             Pope
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             on
             Earth
             ,
             is
             enough
             and
             too
             much
             to
             your
             everlasting
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           To
           this
           she
           replyed
           ,
           
             that
             she
             and
             her
             Countrey
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Apostles
          
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             first
             to
             Christ
             himself
          
           .
           The
           Jesuite
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             deny
             that
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             his
             Vicar
             .
             —
          
           Saith
           she
           ,
           
             neither
             I
             nor
             mine
             deny
             obedience
             to
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             we
             are
             now
             in
             the
             same
             Faith
             that
             we
             were
             in
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             If
             that
             were
             not
             right
             ,
             why
             for
             so
             many
             Ages
             and
             Generations
             was
             there
             no
             man
             found
             that
             would
             warn
             us
             of
             our
             error
             ?
             —
          
           He
           answered
           ,
           
             The
             Pope
             of
          
           Rome
           
             that
             is
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             whole
             ▪
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             could
             not
             in
             the
             years
             past
             send
             Tea●…hers
             into
          
           Abassia
           ,
           &c
           —
           She
           answered
           ,
           
             To
             change
             the
             old
             Customs
             and
             Rites
             ,
             and
             receive
             new
             ones
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             full
             of
             danger
             and
             offence
             .
          
           He
           answered
           ,
           that
           their
           Faith
           
             was
             old
             and
             had
             nothing
             new
             ,
          
           &c.
           p.
           323
           ,
           324
           ,
           325.
           
           The
           Emperor
           also
           spake
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           .
           p.
           319.
           320
           ,
           321.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           is
           confessed
           by
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           best
           information
           from
           Abassia
           .
           1.
           
           That
           they
           abhorre
           or
           refuse
           the
           Papal
           Government
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           for
           this
           they
           plead
           Tradition
           and
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           is
           notorious
           of
           the
           
             Greek
             ,
             Armenian
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Oriental
           Churches
           .
           How
           large
           they
           were
           in
           the
           East
           when
           
             Iacobus
             de
             Vitriaco
          
           was
           there
           I
           have
           formerly
           shewed
           out
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           who
           saith
           that
           those
           Eastern
           Christians
           were
           more
           than
           either
           the
           Greek
           or
           Latin
           Church
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Greeks
           anathematize
           the
           Pope
           every
           year
           ,
           so
           the
           rest
           are
           known
           to
           reject
           him
           .
           To
           say
           that
           these
           are
           Hereticks
           and
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           beg
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           fitter
           for
           contempt
           than
           an
           answer
           .
           That
           all
           such
           rejecters
           of
           the
           Papacy
           are
           the
           farre
           greatest
           part
           of
           professed
           Christians
           is
           past
           doubt
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Armenians
          
           .
           &c.
           plead
           Tradition
           and
           the
           judgment
           and
           custome
           of
           their
           fore-fathers
           for
           what
           they
           hold
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           past
           question
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           vainly
           wast
           time
           in
           citing
           authors
           to
           prove
           it
           .
           Even
           the
           Papists
           confess
           it
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           these
           Churches
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           pleading
           for
           tradition
           .
        
         
           Is
           not
           then
           the
           consequence
           clear
           ,
           which
           
             W.
             I.
          
           is
           so
           angry
           at
           ?
           I
           know
           not
           what
           can
           be
           said
           against
           it
           ,
           unless
           that
           both
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Protestants
           do
           confess
           that
           once
           they
           were
           under
           the
           Pope
           :
           but
           the
           Greeks
           say
           that
           they
           were
           never
           under
           him
           as
           a
           Governour
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Christian
             world
          
           ,
           set
           
             up
             by
             God
          
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           
             Primate
             of
             one
          
           Empire
           set
           up
           
             by
             man
          
           ,
           upon
           such
           reasons
           (
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Empire
           )
           as
           are
           alterable
           as
           well
           as
           unnecessary
           .
           I
           have
           proved
           this
           fully
           before
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Calcedon
           .
           2.
           
           From
           their
           equalling
           and
           after
           preferring
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           who
           pretended
           not
           to
           a
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           and
           that
           as
           over
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           not
           so
           blind
           as
           to
           set
           up
           a
           
             humane
             Law
          
           ,
           above
           that
           which
           they
           believed
           to
           be
           divine
           ;
           many
           other
           proofs
           I
           gave
           .
        
         
           And
           even
           the
           Protestants
           hold
           that
           in
           rejecting
           the
           Papacy
           they
           follow
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           however
           some
           Countreys
           where
           they
           live
           and
           their
           progenitors
           fell
           under
           the
           Papal
           errour
           or
           terrour
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           late
           Papists
           that
           think
           that
           what
           is
           held
           in
           this
           age
           was
           certainly
           held
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Countreys
           Tradition
           can
           be
           false
           :
           Which
           is
           contrary
           to
           all
           experience
           .
           But
           if
           other
           Countreys
           Tradition
           may
           be
           false
           ,
           so
           may
           the
           Roman
           .
        
         
           Niceph.
           saith
           of
           the
           
             Armenians
             ,
             [
             They
             do
             these
             things
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             resteth
             on
             no
             Reason
             ;
             and
             their
             ancient
             Legislators
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             do
             calumniously
             boast
             that
          
           Gregory
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
             great
          
           Armenia
           
             delivered
             them
             by
             hands
          
           ,
           &c
           l.
           18.
           c.
           54.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Abassians
           that
           received
           the
           Gospel
           from
           the
           Eunuch
           and
           
             St.
             Matthew
          
           ,
           being
           before
           too
           much
           addicted
           to
           some
           Jewish
           ceremonies
           and
           never
           cured
           of
           them
           ,
           retain
           them
           as
           by
           Tradition
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           known
           how
           Tradition
           differed
           about
           Easter-day
           and
           the
           Millenaries
           opinion
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           this
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           take
           the
           Religion
           which
           they
           hold
           ,
           to
           be
           that
           which
           by
           Tradition
           the
           Church
           received
           for
           the
           Apostles
           :
           and
           therefore
           most
           being
           
             against
             the
             Papacy
          
           ,
           think
           Tradition
           is
           against
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Tradition
           of
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           especially
           those
           next
           Ierusalem
           ,
           is
           more
           regardable
           as
           such
           ,
           than
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           third
           part
           only
           that
           is
           contrary
           ;
           unless
           better
           
             Historical
             proof
          
           mak
           a
           difference
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           29.
           4.
           
           My
           4th
           .
           proof
           was
           
             [
             Many
             Churches
             without
             the
             virge
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             never
          
           
           
             subjected
             themselves
             to
          
           Rome
           
             (
             and
             many
             ,
             not
             of
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             )
             :
             Ergo
             there
             were
             visible
             Churches
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             for
             the
             Roman
             Vicarship
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             I
             can
             prove
             (
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             )
             that
             any
             one
             Extra-imperial
             Church
             was
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             you
             cannot
             shew
             some
             evident
             reason
             why
             that
             was
             subject
             rather
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             convince
             by
             that
             the
             subjection
             of
             all
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           France
           ,
           Britain
           ,
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Germany
           ,
           
             when
             divided
             from
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             were
             as
             subject
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Yes
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           Rome
           it
           〈◊〉
           was
           then
           under
           Theodorick
           ,
           and
           other
           Arrian
           
           Gothes
           ;
           and
           those
           Rulers
           gave
           them
           their
           liberty
           herein
           ,
           and
           being
           Hereticks
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           Bishops
           chose
           to
           continue
           their
           former
           correspondency
           and
           Church-order
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           themselves
           .
           Here
           is
           then
           a
           special
           reason
           why
           Rome
           it self
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           should
           so
           voluntarily
           continue
           .
           1.
           
           Their
           old
           custom
           ,
           when
           under
           the
           Empire
           ,
           had
           so
           setled
           them
           .
           2
           Their
           strength
           and
           safety
           invited
           them
           .
           3.
           
           It
           was
           their
           voluntary
           act
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           what
           's
           this
           to
           those
           many
           hundred
           years
           before
           ,
           when
           the
           Empire
           was
           not
           so
           dismembered
           ?
           Though
           even
           till
           after
           Gregories
           daies
           
             (
             an
          
           .
           6●…
           )
           the
           Britains
           obeyed
           you
           not
           ;
           yet
           I
           told
           you
           that
           when
           Pagans
           or
           Arrians
           conquered
           any
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Christians
           would
           still
           be
           as
           much
           under
           the
           old
           Christian
           power
           as
           they
           could
           :
           which
           made
           the
           Major
           Armenia
           ,
           when
           subdu●…d
           by
           the
           Persians
           ,
           crave
           the
           Romans
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           revolt
           to
           the
           Emperor
           and
           kill
           their
           Magistrates
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           were
           not
           governed
           by
           the
           Pope
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           30.
           
           Here
           he
           repeateth
           what
           he
           had
           frivolously
           said
           before
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           (
           with
           an
           odd
           supposition
           as
           if
           India
           were
           in
           America
           )
           and
           then
           betaketh
           himself
           to
           prove
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           the
           Roman
           Sovereignty
           ;
           but
           with
           such
           vain
           citations
           that
           I
           dare
           not
           tire
           the
           Reader
           ,
           with
           repeating
           and
           particularly
           answering
           them
           .
           1.
           
           They
           being
           at
           large
           answered
           by
           
             Chamier
             ,
             Whittakers
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Protestants
           long
           ago
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           them
           or
           most
           by
           my self
           in
           my
           key
           ,
           and
           my
           former
           answer
           to
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           him
           that
           will
           peruse
           the
           Authors
           and
           Histories
           themselves
           ,
           and
           useless
           to
           him
           that
           will
           not
           .
           3.
           
           This
           general
           answer
           is
           sufficient
           .
           1.
           
           Part
           of
           them
           are
           the
           words
           of
           spurious
           books
           ,
           as
           St.
           Denis
           ,
           an
           interpolate
           book
           of
           Cyprian
           ,
           some
           new
           found
           
             Chaldaick
             ,
             Nicene
          
           Canons
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           Part
           of
           them
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           3.
           
           Part
           ,
           or
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           speak
           only
           of
           an
           Imperial
           Primacy
           ,
           that
           mention
           the
           Pope
           .
           4.
           
           Part
           of
           them
           speak
           only
           of
           an
           honorary
           precellencie
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Church
           there
           .
           5.
           
           Some
           speak
           only
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           kept
           out
           the
           
             Arrian
             ,
             Nestorian
          
           ,
           and
           Eutychian
           Heresies
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           ●…ast
           did
           (
           which
           was
           because
           they
           had
           more
           orthodox
           Emperours
           ,
           )
           and
           therefore
           that
           those
           sects
           that
           then
           differed
           from
           them
           were
           not
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           6.
           
           Some
           are
           only
           the
           commendations
           of
           Eastern
           Bishops
           persecuted
           by
           the
           Arrians
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           that
           fled
           to
           Rome
           for
           shelter
           .
           7.
           
           As
           high
           words
           are
           often
           given
           by
           Doctors
           and
           Councils
           themselves
           of
           Cyril
           and
           other
           Bishops
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           and
           of
           Bishops
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Antioch
          
           and
           Constantinople
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           Church-writings
           know
           .
           There
           needeth
           no
           longer
           confutation
           of
           his
           Citations
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           31.
           
           My
           fifth
           proof
           was
           ,
           that
           
             The
             Eastern
             .
             Churches
             within
             the
             Empire
             were
             never
             subjects
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             ]
          
           He
           denyeth
           this
           Antecedent
           ;
           I
           proved
           it
           (
           as
           formerly
           from
           the
           Africans
           Letters
           to
           Celestinus
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           Basil
           ,
           &c
           :
           )
           So
           farther
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Pope
           chose
           not
           the
           Patriarchs
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Ierusalem
          
           ,
           or
           Constantinople
           ,
           nor
           the
           Bishops
           under
           them
           ,
           2.
           
           He
           did
           not
           ordain
           them
           ,
           nor
           appoint
           any
           Vicar
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           hold
           their
           power
           as
           under
           him
           :
           To
           both
           these
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             [
             It
             was
             not
             necessary
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           
             But
             their
             Patriarchal
             power
             was
             from
             him
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Prove
           that
           and
           you
           do
           something
           ,
           but
           no
           man
           verst
           in
           Church-writings
           can
           believe
           you
           ;
           I
           remember
           not
           to
           have
           met
           with
           any
           learned
           Papist
           that
           affirmeth
           it
           ,
           (
           that
           the
           Pope
           set
           up
           the
           other
           four
           Patriarchs
           )
           :
           it
           is
           notorious
           in
           history
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Churches
           of
           Ierusalem
           and
           Antioch
           were
           before
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
          
           and
           Rome
           were
           made
           Patriarchates
           together
           ,
           and
           no
           one
           of
           them
           made
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           two
           were
           added
           since
           .
        
         
           He
           proveth
           it
           because
           ,
           
             he
             restored
             and
             deposed
             those
             Patriarchs
             as
             occasion
             required
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Tell
           this
           to
           those
           that
           never
           read
           such
           writings
           ,
           Princes
           and
           Councils
           did
           set
           
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           as
           they
           saw
           cause
           ;
           it
           were
           tedious
           ,
           (
           and
           needless
           to
           any
           but
           the
           ignorant
           )
           to
           recite
           the
           multitude
           of
           instances
           ,
           through
           the
           reign
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           Emperors
           till
           Phocas
           time
           ;
           how
           little
           had
           the
           Pope
           to
           do
           in
           most
           of
           their
           affairs
           ?
           2.
           
           They
           frequently
           set
           up
           and
           deposed
           one
           another
           ,
           (
           far
           ofter
           than
           the
           Pope
           did
           any
           ;
           )
           Doth
           that
           prove
           that
           they
           were
           Governours
           of
           each
           other
           accordingly
           ?
           3.
           
           Councils
           then
           judged
           all
           the
           Patriarchs
           Roman
           and
           all
           ,
           as
           is
           notorious
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Pope
           sometime
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           advantage
           ,
           and
           saw
           one
           side
           striving
           against
           another
           ;
           would
           set
           in
           to
           shew
           his
           ambition
           ,
           as
           the
           prime
           Patriarch
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           himself
           by
           such
           as
           needed
           him
           ,
           and
           usually
           was
           against
           him
           that
           was
           likest
           to
           overtop
           him
           (
           as
           neighbour
           Princes
           in
           War
           are
           afraid
           of
           the
           strongest
           )
           and
           that
           was
           usually
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           said
           
             They
             received
             no
             Laws
             of
             his
             to
             rule
             by
             .
          
           He
           replyeth
           
             The
             Lawes
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             they
             received
             ,
             and
             those
             were
             consirmed
             by
             his
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           did
           he
           make
           them
           any
           Lawes
           himself
           ?
           by
           the
           Church
           your
           mean
           Councils
           :
           and
           those
           made
           Laws
           for
           him
           ;
           therefore
           he
           was
           their
           subject
           .
           He
           had
           but
           a
           voice
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           speaker
           in
           the
           Parliament
           :
           some
           Councils
           you
           confess
           he
           neither
           presided
           in
           ,
           nor
           any
           for
           him
           (
           as
           Binnius
           confesseth
           of
           
             Council
             Const.
          
           )
           He
           had
           little
           to
           do
           in
           any
           
           of
           the
           Councils
           for
           500
           or
           600
           years
           ,
           less
           by
           far
           than
           the
           other
           Patriarchs
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           said
           
             They
             were
             not
             commanded
             or
             judged
             by
             him
             .
          
           He
           replyeth
           
             I
             have
             evidenced
             they
             were
             commanded
             and
             judged
             by
             him
             .
             Answ.
          
           Reader
           ,
           the
           solution
           of
           such
           historical
           controversies
           is
           by
           reading
           the
           histories
           themselves
           .
           Read
           throughly
           the
           histories
           of
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozomene
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Evagrius
             ,
             Procopius
             ,
             Victor
             ,
             Nicephorus
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           judge
           as
           you
           see
           cause
           :
           especially
           if
           you
           will
           also
           read
           but
           the
           works
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Nazianzene
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             Hilary
             ,
          
           and
           the
           true
           Acts
           of
           the
           old
           Councils
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           added
           the
           
             equalizing
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
          
           ,
           which
           he
           denyeth
           against
           the
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Council
           .
           )
           I
           might
           adde
           the
           after
           prefering
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           The
           oft
           contempts
           and
           excommunications
           of
           him
           ,
           the
           altering
           of
           Church
           power
           ordinarily
           by
           the
           Emperors
           ;
           is
           Iustinian's
           making
           
             Iustiniana
             prima
          
           and
           secunda
           ,
           to
           be
           absolute
           and
           under
           no
           Patriarch
           ,
           as
           was
           Carthage
           ;
           and
           saith
           Pet.
           a
           Marca
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           
             Heraclea
             ,
             Pontus
          
           and
           Asia
           long
           .
           The
           managing
           of
           many
           Councils
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           passing
           Canons
           (
           as
           Calced
           .
           28.
           )
           against
           him
           :
           The
           whole
           Council
           of
           Ephes.
           2.
           going
           against
           his
           Legates
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           a
           most
           pious
           and
           excellent
           Prince
           Theodos.
           2.
           that
           used
           Cyril
           and
           made
           him
           President
           ,
           Ephes.
           1.
           and
           
             Dioscorous
             Ephes.
          
           2d
           .
           and
           countenance
           this
           Council
           against
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           When
           Zeno
           carryed
           on
           his
           Henoticon
           and
           Anastasius
           his
           Reconciliation
           ,
           how
           little
           did
           he
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Churches
           stick
           at
           the
           Popes
           dissent
           ?
           No
           nor
           Iustinian
           when
           he
           turned
           to
           the
           Heresie
           of
           the
           Apththartodocitae
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           drag'd
           Vigilius
           ,
           as
           some
           Historians
           say
           ,
           with
           a
           rope
           ;
           instances
           might
           be
           multiplyed
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           32.
           
           My
           6th
           proof
           of
           the
           novelty
           of
           the
           Papal
           Sovereignty
           was
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           their
           own
           greatest
           Bishops
           ,
           where
           I
           cited
           Greg.
           1st
           .
           his
           words
           so
           plain
           and
           large
           against
           a
           Universal
           Bishop
           or
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           plainer
           can
           scarce
           be
           spoke
           ,
           and
           answered
           Bellarmine
           words
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           impartial
           Reader
           to
           need
           no
           more
           answer
           to
           
             W
             I.
          
           than
           even
           to
           read
           the
           words
           of
           Gregory
           themselves
           ;
           only
           noting
           ,
           that
           this
           Iohn
           of
           Constantinople
           that
           claimed
           the
           title
           of
           Universal
           Bishop
           ,
           was
           a
           man
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           mortification
           and
           contempt
           of
           worldly
           things
           ;
           for
           his
           poverty
           and
           great
           fasting
           called
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             jejunus
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           like
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           any
           extraordinary
           worldliness
           and
           pride
           .
           And
           also
           that
           Gregory
           was
           of
           so
           little
           power
           himself
           (
           being
           then
           out
           of
           the
           Empire
           under
           other
           powers
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           that
           he
           did
           not
           blame
           Iohn
           as
           for
           claiming
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           right
           to
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           no
           Bishop
           at
           all
           had
           right
           to
           .
           The
           case
           is
           most
           plain
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           33.
           
           My
           7th
           .
           proof
           was
           ,
           
             The
             Papists
             themselves
             confess
             that
             multitudes
             of
             Christians
             ,
             if
             not
             most
             by
             far
             ;
             have
             been
             the
             opposers
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             none
             of
             his
             Subjects
             :
             Therefore
             there
             have
             been
             visible
             Churches
             of
             such
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           [
           He
           
             granteth
             the
             antecedent
             of
             Christians
             net
             Univocally
             so
             called
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             others
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Here
           he
           intimateth
           that
           most
           of
           the
           professed
           Christians
           of
           the
           world
           were
           not
           
             univocally
             Christians
             by
             profession
          
           ,
           but
           equivocally
           only
           :
           and
           who
           will
           easily
           believe
           such
           Teachers
           ,
           as
           unchristen
           most
           of
           the
           Christian
           World.
           Any
           Sect
           may
           take
           that
           course
           ;
           their
           sence
           is
           this
           ,
           none
           are
           
             Christians
             indeed
             but
             only
             those
             that
             are
             subjects
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             therefore
             all
             the
             Christian
          
           
           
             World
             are
             his
             Subjects
          
           :
           Just
           so
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           and
           some
           Foreign
           Anabaptists
           ,
           take
           it
           but
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           none
           are
           Christians
           but
           those
           that
           are
           Baptized
           at
           Age
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Inference
           will
           be
           plausible
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Christian
           World
           is
           against
           Infant-Baptism
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           34.
           
           To
           
             Ae●…eas
             Sylvius
          
           (
           Pope
           
             Pius
             2d
             .
          
           )
           words
           ,
           
             That
             small
             regard
             was
             had
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             before
             the
          
           Nicene
           Council
           :
           He
           replyeth
           ,
           that
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           not
           
             so
             small
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             ;
             else
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Nice
           
             had
             introduced
             a
             new
             Government
          
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           His
           words
           are
           plain
           ,
           and
           all
           History
           of
           those
           times
           confirm
           them
           .
           No
           one
           Church
           ,
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           had
           any
           Government
           over
           others
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           for
           meer
           Concord
           ,
           by
           free
           consent
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           before
           Constantine
           gave
           it
           them
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           that
           intimateth
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           Ruler
           of
           all
           the
           World
           of
           Christians
           ;
           but
           his
           power
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           limited
           to
           his
           Precincts
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           given
           to
           Alexandria
           .
           Yet
           Innovation
           ,
           in
           giving
           power
           to
           Patriarchs
           ,
           is
           no
           wonder
           in
           Councils
           :
           How
           else
           came
           Constantinople
           and
           Ierusalem
           to
           be
           Patriarchs
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           by
           Innovation
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           34.
           
           Next
           he
           saith
           ,
           I
           cite
           Goldastus
           ;
           
             but
             where
             ,
             the
             Lord
             knows
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           perceive
           the
           Man
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           Goldastus
           ,
           who
           hath
           gathered
           a
           multitude
           of
           Old
           Writers
           against
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           for
           Princes
           Rights
           ,
           and
           bound
           them
           in
           many
           great
           Volumns
           ,
           
             De
             Monarchia
             ,
             &
             Constitut.
             Imperial
             .
          
           I
           cited
           no
           particular
           words
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           great
           Volumns
           of
           many
           Authors
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           shew
           the
           opposition
           to
           Papal
           Claims
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           35.
           
           His
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Schismatical
          
           Greeks
           
             were
             not
             Univocal
             Christians
          
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           regardable
           than
           the
           Greeks
           Anathematizing
           Papists
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           36.
           
           My
           plain
           Testimony
           of
           their
           
             Reynerius
             ,
             Armeniorum
             Ecclesiae
             &
             Aethiopum
             &
             Induorum
             &
             caeterae
             quas
             Apostoli
             converterunt
             non
             subsunt
             Ecclesiae
             Romanae
             .
          
           He
           first
           cavils
           at
           my
           saying
           
             [
             were
             not
             under
             .
          
           ]
           instead
           of
           
             [
             are
             not
          
           ]
           not
           seeing
           that
           I
           only
           recited
           the
           Assertion
           ,
           as
           uttered
           by
           Reynerius
           so
           long
           ago
           ;
           and
           must
           I
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             then
             they
             were
             not
             under
          
           ,
           if
           he
           so
           long
           ago
           say
           ,
           
             They
             are
             not
          
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           he
           would
           perswade
           the
           Credulous
           ,
           that
           this
           speaks
           of
           them
           but
           as
           Schismaticks
           ;
           as
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Constantinople
          
           ,
           are
           not
           now
           under
           Rome
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           Answ
           ,
           But
           those
           that
           will
           be
           satisfied
           with
           forced
           abuse
           of
           words
           ,
           may
           believe
           any
           thing
           that
           a
           Priest
           will
           say
           .
           The
           context
           confuteth
           you
           :
           You
           do
           not
           pretend
           that
           India
           turned
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           was
           under
           you
           .
           By
           the
           
             Churches
             Planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             plainly
          
           meaneth
           those
           without
           the
           Empire
           ,
           as
           being
           none
           of
           the
           Provinces
           put
           under
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           nor
           of
           old
           claimed
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           37.
           
           I
           cited
           
             Melch.
             Canus
          
           words
           ,
           
             Loc.
             l.
          
           6.
           c.
           7.
           fol.
           201.
           
           
             Not
             only
             the
          
           Greeks
           ,
           
             but
             almost
             all
             (
             or
             most
             )
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             have
             vehemently
             sought
             to
             destroy
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             ;
             and
             indeed
             they
             had
             on
             their
             side
             both
             the
             Arms
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Churches
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             could
             never
             prevail
             to
             abrogate
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             one
          
           Roman
           Pope
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           1.
           
           
             Canus
             speaks
             of
             different
             times
             ,
             not
             conjunctly
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             And
             he
             taketh
             them
             not
             for
             univocal
             Christians
             .
          
           And
           here
           he
           finds
           
             a
             Root
          
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           
             q.
             d.
             Most
             of
             the
             Countries
             Rebelled
             against
             the
             King
             ,
          
           Ergo
           ,
           
             he
             had
             no
             Authority
             over
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Our
           Question
           here
           was
           only
           of
           the
           matter
           
             of
             Fact
          
           :
           Whether
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
          
           have
           not
           been
           against
           the
           Papacy
           ?
           This
           Canus
           asserteth
           ,
           therefore
           I
           seek
           no
           more
           .
           And
           when
           you
           have
           proved
           them
           
             no
             Christians
          
           ,
           or
           Rebels
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           your
           Proofs
           .
           2.
           
           Had
           he
           meant
           only
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           
             Churches
             ,
             per
             vices
          
           ,
           it
           had
           signified
           nothing
           to
           his
           purpose
           :
           For
           that
           had
           been
           no
           strength
           ,
           but
           might
           have
           been
           some
           inconsiderable
           Town
           at
           a
           time
           .
           3.
           
           But
           that
           all
           Church-History
           may
           help
           us
           better
           to
           understand
           his
           words
           ;
           that
           tell
           us
           oft
           it
           was
           
             [
             at
             once
          
           ]
           specially
           when
           Binnius
           said
           ,
           that
           at
           Eph.
           2.
           
           
             Concil
             .
             Only
          
           Peter's
           
             Ship
             escaped
             drowning
          
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           Cavil
           at
           my
           Translation
           ,
           Whether
           
             [
             Ab
             aliis
             plerisque
             totius
             orbis
             Episcopis
             ]
          
           be
           not
           to
           be
           Translated
           ,
           if
           not
           
             [
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
          
           ]
           at
           least
           
             [
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ]
          
           rather
           than
           
             [
             very
             many
             others
          
           ]
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           ordinary
           Readers
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           either
           Canus
           or
           his
           own
           saying
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           
             (
             the
          
           Greeks
           
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Armed
             Emperours
             ,
             were
             all
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           and
           no
           Christians
           but
           Equivocally
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           weak
           proof
           of
           the
           falseness
           of
           their
           Cause
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           that
           cannot
           stand
           without
           unchristening
           most
           of
           the
           Bishops
           
           and
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           with
           such
           Emperours
           :
           Canus
           his
           confession
           of
           the
           Historical
           Truth
           may
           be
           pleaded
           by
           me
           ,
           while
           I
           hate
           their
           Robbing
           Christ
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           the
           Popes
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           38.
           
           My
           Eighth
           Proof
           of
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           Papal
           Sovereignty
           ,
           was
           from
           Historical
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           the
           Papal
           sovereignty
           was
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Churches
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           owned
           by
           the
           Ancients
           :
           This
           is
           done
           at
           large
           by
           
             Bloudel
             de
             Primatu
          
           .
           and
           
             Pet.
             Moulin
             ,
             de
             Novitate
             Papismi
             ,
             usher
             ,
             Field
             ,
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           lib.
           5.
           
           
             Chaucer
             ,
             Whittaker
             ,
             Io.
             White
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           .
           I
           instanced
           only
           in
           many
           Historians
           ,
           
             Regino
             ,
             Herman
             ,
             Contract
             .
             Marian
             ;
             Scotus
             ,
             Beneventus
             de
             Rambaldis
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ;
           that
           say
           ,
           Phocas
           
             first
             constituted
          
           (
           saith
           one
           ,
           or
           )
           Boniface
           
             obtained
             of
          
           Phocas
           (
           say
           others
           )
           
             that
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             should
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           thinks
           I
           have
           forgot
           my
           first
           Thesis
           ,
           because
           he
           forgot
           that
           when
           I
           had
           proved
           by
           three
           Arguments
           my
           Thesis
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           their
           importunity
           ,
           I
           proved
           it
           with
           the
           Addition
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           Christian
           Church
           still
           visible
           that
           Obeyed
           not
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           so
           added
           ten
           more
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           this
           Negative
           or
           Exclusive
           part
           .
        
         
           After
           he
           cometh
           to
           this
           again
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           
             [
             ut
             Caput
             esset
          
           ]
           to
           be
           no
           more
           than
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           a
           controverted
           Title
           :
           But
           at
           least
           the
           
             Primus
             constituit
          
           confuteth
           that
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           
             ut
             diceretur
             ,
             haberetur
          
           ,
           or
           
             denuò
             esset
          
           .
           He
           citeth
           Platina
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           wonder
           for
           the
           Popes
           Houshold
           Servant
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Right
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           I
           specially
           note
           ,
           that
           both
           what
           is
           said
           of
           Phocas
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           of
           
             Iustinian
             ,
             Gratian
          
           ,
           &c.
           who
           constitute
           and
           command
           this
           Primacy
           and
           Subjection
           to
           it
           ,
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           but
           Imperial
           ,
           as
           to
           bounds
           and
           Authority
           .
        
         
           I
           before
           mentioned
           Suarez
           himself
           ,
           in
           his
           Excellent
           Book
           ,
           
             De
             Legibus
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             Laws
             of
             Church-policy
             :
          
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           39.
           
           I
           noted
           their
           Novelty
           out
           of
           Platina
           ,
           in
           Gregor
           .
           saying
           ,
           
             What
             should
             I
             say
             more
             of
             this
             Holy
             Man
             ?
             whose
             whole
             Institution
             of
             the
             Church-Office
             ,
             specially
             the
             Old
             one
             ,
             was
             Invented
             and
             Approved
             by
             him
             :
             which
             Order
             I
             would
             we
             did
             follow
             ;
             then
             Learned
             Men
             would
             not
             at
             this
             day
             abhor
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Office.
             
          
        
         
           Hence
           I
           Note
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           all
           their
           Church-Office
           was
           new
           ,
           being
           
           Gregory's
           Invention
           (
           though
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           Matter
           had
           been
           in
           use
           before
           that
           form
           .
           )
           2.
           
           Therefore
           the
           maintainers
           of
           Tradition
           cannot
           prove
           ,
           that
           ,
           because
           they
           thus
           Worship
           God
           now
           ,
           therefore
           they
           always
           did
           so
           .
           3.
           
           
           Gregory's
           Invented
           Office
           (
           hardly
           received
           in
           Spain
           )
           was
           so
           altered
           in
           
           Platina's
           time
           ,
           that
           Learned
           Men
           abhorred
           the
           Reading
           of
           it
           .
           4.
           
           Why
           might
           they
           not
           corrupt
           Church-Government
           (
           where
           Ambition
           had
           a
           thousand
           times
           greater
           baits
           )
           as
           well
           as
           Church-Offices
           ?
           This
           is
           their
           Antiquity
           and
           constancy
           :
           This
           
             W.
             I.
          
           thought
           meet
           in
           silence
           to
           pass
           by
           .
        
         
           §
           40.
           
           My
           Ninth
           Proof
           of
           the
           Novelty
           of
           the
           Papal
           Sovereignty
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Generality
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
          
           and
           many
           
             (
             if
             not
             most
             )
             in
             the
             latter
             Ages
             have
             been
             free
             from
             the
             Essentials
             of
             the
             Papists
             Faith
             ,
             then
             their
             Faith
             hath
             had
             no
             Successive
             Visible
             Church
             professing
             it
             in
             all
             Ages
             :
          
           (
           but
           the
           
             Christians
             ,
             that
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             have
             been
             Visible
             .
             )
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             :
             The
             Antecedent
             I
             proved
             in
             twelve
             Instances
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             followeth
             not
             ,
             that
             though
             our
             Church
             ,
             as
             Papal
             ,
             had
             no
             Successive
             Visibility
             ;
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Protestants
             are
             Members
             ,
             had
             ever
             since
             Christs
             time
             on
             Earth
             ,
             a
             Successive
             Visibility
             :
             When
             you
             have
             proved
             this
             Consequence
             ,
             I
             Oblige
             my self
             to
             answer
             your
             Instances
          
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           durst
           not
           meddle
           with
           that
           matter
           ,
           but
           puts
           it
           off
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Reader
           ,
           see
           here
           what
           an
           Issue
           our
           Dispute
           is
           brought
           to
           :
           Can
           you
           wish
           a
           plainer
           ?
           I
           proved
           that
           our
           Religion
           ,
           being
           nothing
           else
           but
           Christianity
           ,
           our
           Church
           hath
           been
           still
           Visible
           .
           because
           it
           is
           confessed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
             hath
             been
             still
             Visible
             .
          
           But
           the
           Papists
           must
           have
           us
           prove
           also
           ,
           that
           our
           Church-hath
           been
           still
           Visible
           ,
           
             as
             without
             Popery
          
           .
           I
           now
           prove
           Popery
           a
           Novelty
           ;
           and
           doth
           not
           that
           then
           fully
           prove
           my
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
             was
             Visible
             without
             it
             ?
          
           And
           I
           prove
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Novelty
             of
             Popery
          
           is
           yet
           received
           but
           by
           the
           third
           part
           of
           Christians
           (
           of
           whom
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ten
           to
           one
           are
           either
           compelled
           to
           profess
           what
           they
           believe
           not
           ,
           or
           understand
           it
           not
           :
           )
           Therefore
           the
           Christian
           Church
           was
           once
           wholly
           ,
           and
           is
           yet
           mostly
           without
           Popery
           .
           I
           know
           not
           when
           a
           Cause
           is
           given
           up
           ,
           if
           here
           he
           give
           not
           up
           his
           Cause
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           41.
           
           Twelve
           new
           Articles
           of
           the
           Papal
           Faith
           I
           named
           :
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Pope
           is
           above
           a●…
           
           General
           Council
           ;
           Decreed
           at
           Later
           .
           and
           Florence
           .
           2.
           
           Contrarily
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Council
             is
             above
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             may
             Iudge
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Decreed
           at
           Basil
           and
           Constance
           :
           True
           before
           ,
           as
           a
           point
           of
           Humane
           Order
           ,
           but
           not
           made
           ever
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith.
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Pope
           may
           Depose
           Princes
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           Dominions
           to
           others
           ,
           if
           they
           exterminate
           not
           all
           their
           Subjects
           that
           deny
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           Decreed
           at
           
             Later
             .
             sub
             .
             Innoc.
          
           3.
           4.
           
           That
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Soul
           and
           Divinity
           of
           our
           Lord
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           truly
           ,
           and
           really
           ,
           and
           substantially
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           change
           of
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           Bread
           ,
           into
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           Wine
           ,
           into
           the
           Blood
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Transubstantiation
           :
           Decreed
           at
           Trent
           ,
           and
           proved
           new
           by
           
             Ed.
             Albertinus
          
           ,
           Bishop
           
           Cousin's
           History
           of
           Trans
           .
           and
           by
           my self
           .
           5.
           
           That
           the
           Eucharist
           is
           rightly
           given
           and
           taken
           under
           one
           kind
           (
           without
           the
           Cup
           :
           )
           Decreed
           at
           Constance
           and
           Trent
           .
           6.
           
           That
           we
           must
           never
           take
           and
           Interpret
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
           See
           the
           Trent-Oath
           ;
           whereas
           ,
           1.
           
           We
           have
           no
           certainty
           whom
           to
           take
           for
           Fathers
           (
           a
           great
           part
           being
           called
           both
           Fathers
           and
           Hereticks
           by
           the
           Papists
           .
           )
           2.
           
           And
           they
           greatly
           disagree
           among
           themselves
           .
           3.
           
           And
           have
           not
           unanimously
           given
           us
           any
           sence
           at
           all
           of
           a
           quarter
           of
           the
           Bible
           (
           if
           of
           the
           hundredth
           part
           .
           )
           7.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Souls
           there
           detained
           ,
           are
           holpen
           by
           the
           Suffrages
           of
           the
           Faithful
           .
           8.
           
           That
           the
           Holy
           Catholick
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           the
           Mother
           and
           Mistress
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           it self
           .
           )
           9.
           
           That
           Traditions
           are
           to
           be
           received
           with
           equal
           pious
           Affection
           and
           Reverence
           as
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           10.
           
           That
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           was
           conceived
           without
           Original
           sin
           :
           Decreed
           at
           Basil.
           11.
           
           That
           the
           people
           may
           not
           read
           the
           Scripture
           Translated
           into
           a
           known
           Tongue
           ,
           without
           a
           special
           License
           .
           12.
           
           That
           the
           Books
           of
           Maccabees
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           ,
           are
           part
           of
           the
           Canon
           of
           Faith
           ;
           (
           against
           which
           ,
           see
           Bishop
           Cousins
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             Io.
             Reignolds
             .
          
           )
        
         
           See
           in
           Dr.
           
           Challenor's
           
             Credo
             Eccles.
             Cath.
          
           sixteen
           of
           their
           Novelties
           .
        
         
           See
           
             Dallaus
             ,
             De
             cultu
             Latinorum
          
           ,
           their
           Worship
           proved
           new
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           
             W.
             I.
          
           passeth
           over
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           42.
           
           My
           Tenth
           Argument
           was
           ,
           If
           multitudes
           (
           yea
           ,
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           )
           of
           Christians
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           have
           been
           Ignorant
           of
           Popery
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           then
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           Succession
           of
           Visible
           Professours
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           were
           no
           Papists
           :
           But
           the
           Antecedent
           is
           true
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           I
           brought
           full
           proof
           of
           the
           Antecedent
           :
           1.
           
           From
           the
           Ignorance
           which
           they
           themselves
           accuse
           the
           
             Aethiopians
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Russians
             ,
          
           &c.
           of
           ;
           and
           the
           Protestants
           also
           .
           2.
           
           The
           known
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           far
           most
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Papists
           charge
           on
           the
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           and
           others
           ,
           about
           their
           power
           .
           4.
           
           The
           difference
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           ,
           and
           Later
           .
           and
           Florence
           ,
           about
           their
           Essentials
           .
           5.
           
           The
           large
           proof
           brought
           by
           Dr.
           
             Field
             ,
             Append.
             l.
          
           3.
           
           
             Potter
             ,
             p.
          
           68.
           
           (
           Bishop
           
             Morton
             Apol.
          
           )
        
         
           To
           this
           ,
           he
           Answers
           as
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           by
           notorious
           giving
           up
           his
           cause
           ,
           neither
           granting
           nor
           denying
           ,
           
             That
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             Succession
             of
             Visible
             Professours
             of
             Christianity
             that
             were
             no
             Papists
          
           ;
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           I
           prove
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           And
           what
           need
           I
           more
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Christian
           ,
           granted
           by
           him
           ?
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           I
           prove
           it
           also
           Successively
           Christian
           without
           Popery
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           else
           the
           Man
           would
           have
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Arrians
             may
             say
             so
             too
          
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Arrians
          
           are
           not
           Christians
           .
           If
           his
           meaning
           be
           ,
           that
           ,
           besides
           our
           rejecting
           Popery
           ,
           we
           have
           some
           other
           Heresie
           which
           unchristeneth
           us
           .
           1.
           
           That
           's
           nothing
           against
           my
           Argument
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           
             Christians
             Visibility
             ...
          
           2.
           
           Why
           did
           he
           never
           tell
           us
           what
           that
           Heresie
           is
           ?
           Would
           he
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           ?
           And
           was
           he
           not
           concerned
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           3.
           
           It
           's
           known
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           our
           rejecting
           Popery
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Heresie
           they
           charge
           us
           with
           ;
           as
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           we
           defie
           their
           Accusation
           .
           And
           4.
           
           If
           any
           individual
           person
           be
           Accused
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           proved
           :
           Our
           Religion
           Objective
           is
           justified
           by
           themselves
           from
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           all
           positive
           Error
           :
           For
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           Sacramental
           Covenant
           ,
           briefly
           explained
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Decalogue
           ;
           in
           the
           Essentials
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           and
           the
           Integrals
           all
           the
           Canonical
           Scriptures
           :
           So
           that
           our
           proof
           of
           our
           Churches
           Visibility
           ,
           as
           
             Christian
             ,
             and
             not
             Papal
          
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           Reason
           can
           require
           of
           us
           :
           And
           so
           this
           Task
           is
           done
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           43.
           
           After
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           I
           added
           some
           Testimonies
           of
           Historians
           ,
           which
           shew
           how
           Melch-Canus
           words
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           word
           
             [
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ]
           was
           then
           taken
           ;
           and
           how
           small
           a
           party
           the
           Papal
           Sovereignty
           had
           in
           the
           very
           worst
           times
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             Rog.
             Hoveden
          
           ,
           &
           
             Mat.
             Paris
          
           ,
           in
           
             H.
             2d
          
           .
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           ,
           
             Avitas
             leges
             consuetudinis
             Angliae
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             here
             Damned
             ,
             and
             Anathematized
             all
             that
             favoured
             and
             observed
             them
             .
          
           Here
           is
           
             Tradition
             ,
             Antiquity
          
           ,
           and
           the
           immutability
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           German
           History
           ,
           collected
           by
           
             Reuberus
             ,
             Pistorius
             ,
             Freberus
          
           ,
           and
           Goldastus
           ,
           fully
           shew
           ,
           That
           the
           Papal
           Tyranny
           only
           kept
           under
           by
           a
           Turbulent
           Faction
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           by
           fraud
           and
           force
           ,
           which
           never
           consented
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Apology
             of
             Hen.
             4.
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             M.
             
               Freberus
               ,
               To.
            
             1.
             p.
             178.
             saith
             ,
             Behold
             Pope
             
             Hildebrand's
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             doubtless
             they
             are
             Murderers
             of
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             ;
             such
             as
             deservedly
             are
             called
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             :
             —
             Yet
             they
             write
             ,
             that
             on
             his
             and
             
               on
               their
               party
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Holy
             Mother-Church
             .
             When
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Schism
             of
             any
             *
             Side
             (
             or
             Party
             )
             but
             in
             the
             Universality
             of
             the
             Faithful
             agreeing
             together
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Peace
             and
             Charity
             —
             And
             p.
             179.
             
          
           
             See
             how
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Devil
             is
             besides
             himself
             ,
             and
             would
             draw
             us
             with
             him
             him
             into
             the
             Ditch
             of
             perdition
             :
             Who
             writeth
             ,
             that
             God's
             Holy
             Priesthood
             is
             with
             only
             thirteen
             
               (
               N.
               B.
            
             )
             or
             few
             more
             Bishops
             of
             
             Hildebrand's
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             through
             the
             World
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             our
             Mr.
             
               W.
               I.
            
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             only
             these
             thirteen
             Bishops
             were
             
               Univocal
               Christians
               ;
            
             )
             when
             certainly
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Gregory
             and
             Innocent
             ,
             but
             the
             Judgment
             of
             all
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             agree
             with
             that
             of
             Cyprian
             —
             that
             he
             is
             an
             Aliene
             ,
             profane
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             have
             God
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             holds
             not
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             —
             And
             p.
             181.
             
             But
             some
             that
             go
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             say
             ,
             and
             write
             ,
             that
             they
             defend
             the
             party
             of
             t●…r
             Gregory
             ;
             not
             the
             whole
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ's
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             Christ
             (
             so
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             and
             the
             Popes
             Sect
             are
             distinct
             .
             )
             And
             p.
             180.
             
             But
             our
             Adversaries
             (
             that
             went
             from
             us
             
               (
               N.
               B.
            
             )
             not
             we
             from
             them
             )
             use
             thus
             to
             commend
             themselves
             —
             We
             are
             the
             Catholicks
             ;
             We
             are
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             the
             Writer
             calls
             them
             [
             Catholicks
             ]
             and
             us
             ,
             that
             hold
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             consent
             with
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             that
             love
             Peace
             and
             Brotherhood
             ,
             —
             Us
             he
             calls
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Excommunicate
             ,
             because
             we
             resist
             not
             the
             King.
             —
          
           
             He
             addeth
             ,
             out
             of
             Isidore
             ,
             Etymol
             .
             l.
             8.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             called
             Catholick
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             as
             the
             Conventicles
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             confined
             in
             certain
             Countries
             ,
             but
             diffused
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             Therefore
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             Redeemed
             ,
             and
             must
             Reign
             with
             Christ
             :
             They
             that
             confess
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             in
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             being
             divided
             into
             Parties
             ,
             hold
             not
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             Unity
             ,
             Believers
             being
             of
             one
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             ,
             properly
             belongs
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             So
             far
             this
             Apol.
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           you
           see
           what
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Papalines
           were
           then
           a
           little
           Sect
           of
           thirteen
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           more
           ,
           Bishops
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           open
           thine
           Eyes
           and
           Judge
           ,
           whether
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Western
           Churches
           ,
           besides
           all
           the
           rest
           (
           a
           greater
           part
           )
           of
           the
           Christian
           Word
           ,
           are
           therefore
           no
           Univocal
           (
           but
           Equivocal
           )
           Christians
           ,
           because
           a
           Papal
           Faction
           ,
           and
           an
           Equivocating
           Jesuite
           may
           call
           them
           so
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           the
           prudent
           Disputer
           thought
           best
           to
           Answer
           by
           silence
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           44.
           
           I
           added
           (
           because
           of
           their
           noise
           of
           Heresies
           charged
           on
           the
           
             Abassines
             ,
             Syrians
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           1.
           
           That
           they
           differ
           in
           greater
           matters
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             de
             fide
          
           ,
           than
           many
           things
           which
           they
           call
           Heresies
           are
           .
           1.
           
           I
           repeated
           the
           differences
           of
           their
           Councils
           
             (
             Const.
          
           and
           Basil
           against
           Later
           .
           and
           Florence
           ,
           &c.
           )
           2.
           
           Pighius
           words
           ,
           
             Hierarch
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
          
           6.
           
           That
           these
           Councils
           went
           against
           the
           undoubted
           Faith
           and
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           Church
           it self
           .
           3.
           
           That
           St.
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Doctors
           ,
           differ
           from
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           in
           holding
           the
           Cross
           and
           Image
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           Worshipped
           with
           Latreia
           .
           4.
           
           I
           added
           a
           large
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Theological
           Faculty
           of
           Paris
           ,
           under
           their
           Great
           Seal
           ,
           against
           one
           
             Ioh.
             de
             Montesono
             ordinis
             praedic
          
           .
           recited
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Lombard
           ;
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           ,
           1557.
           p.
           426.
           where
           they
           shew
           ,
           that
           (
           though
           
             Tho.
             Aquinas
          
           was
           a
           Canonized
           Saint
           )
           we
           may
           believe
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           was
           Heretical
           .
           And
           the
           same
           they
           say
           of
           Cyprian
           ,
           
           
             Ierome
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Lombard
             ,
             Gratian
             ,
             Anselm
             ,
             Hugo
             de
             St.
             Victore
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           all
           this
           he
           Answereth
           by
           silence
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           45.
           
           At
           last
           (
           in
           vain
           )
           I
           importuned
           him
           to
           prove
           the
           perpetual
           Visibility
           of
           their
           Papacy
           (
           but
           could
           not
           prevail
           )
           citing
           their
           Authors
           that
           make
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           strength
           of
           Councils
           —
        
         
           §
           .
           46.
           
           I
           added
           a
           few
           Miscellaneous
           Testimonies
           against
           their
           Foundations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           Council
           of
           Ephes.
           under
           
             Cyril
             ,
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Nestor
             .
             in
             Pet.
             Crab.
             Tom.
          
           1.
           fol.
           315.
           
           Petrus
           &
           Johannes
           
             aequales
             sunt
             ad
             alterutrum
             dignitatis
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Bishop
           
           Bromhal's
           citation
           of
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Epist.
             synodal
          
           .
           Basil.
           p.
           31.
           
           &
           40.
           
           
             Impris
             .
             Colon
          
           ,
           1613.
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Provinces
             Subject
             to
             the
             four
             great
             Patriarchs
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             did
             know
             no
             other
             Supreme
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             Patriarchs
             :
             —
             And
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Cassander
             ,
             Epist.
          
           37.
           
           
             D.
             Zimenio
             (
             p.
          
           1132.
           )
           saith
           ,
           of
           Monlucius
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Valentia
           (
           highly
           praised
           by
           Thuanus
           ,
           &c.
           )
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           
             
               Si
               sibi
               permittatur
               in
               his
               tribus
               capitulis
               ,
               uti
               formâ
               publicarum
               precum
               de
               ritibus
               Baptismi
               ,
            
             de
             formâ
             Eucharistae
             ,
             
               sivae
               missae
               ,
               Christianam
               formam
               ad
               normam
               priscae
               ecclesiae
               institutam
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               confidere
               se
               quod
               ex
               quinquagint
               a
               millibus
               quos
               habet
               in
               sua
               Diocesi
               à
               praesenti
               discipliniae
               ecclesiae
               adversos
               ,
               quadraginta
               millia
               ad
               Ecclesiasticum
               unionem
               ,
               sit
               reducturus
               .
            
          
           Here
           you
           see
           what
           their
           Antiquity
           and
           Tradition
           is
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           closer
           passage
           I
           noted
           out
           of
           
             Cassander
             ,
             Epist.
          
           42.
           p.
           1138.
           
           To
           all
           this
           I
           find
           no
           Reply
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           47.
           
           In
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           I
           Answered
           a
           late
           paper
           that
           I
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           wherein
           he
           
             Humbly
             intreateth
             me
             to
             declare
             my
             Opinion
             more
             fully
             ,
             whether
             any
             professed
             Hereticks
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             are
             true
             parts
             of
             the
             Universal
             Visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             compose
             one
             Universal
             Church
             with
             the
             other
             Visible
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           I
           wrote
           him
           so
           plain
           and
           full
           an
           Answer
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           only
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           perusal
           of
           it
           ,
           instead
           of
           any
           defence
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           he
           concludeth
           with
           such
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           would
           make
           a
           Man
           lament
           that
           such
           distracted
           stuff
           should
           be
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           deceive
           poor
           Souls
           .
           He
           rants
           at
           me
           for
           distinguishing
           :
           He
           must
           have
           had
           me
           directly
           Answer
           his
           Question
           with
           Yea
           or
           Nay
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           Answering
           ,
           
             ad
             rem
          
           ,
           to
           have
           entred
           an
           Idle
           controversie
           with
           him
           ,
           
             which
             of
             all
             the
             sorts
             commonly
             called
             Hereticks
             ,
             are
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           And
           when
           no
           Man
           can
           resolve
           us
           ,
           whether
           
             [
             properly
             so
             called
          
           ]
           must
           be
           expounded
           by
           Etymology
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Canou
           ;
           and
           by
           what
           Canon
           ?
           Or
           by
           the
           
             Fathers
             Catalogues
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             which
             Fathers
             (
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Philastrius
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           or
           by
           common
           custom
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Pope
           ?
           How
           should
           ever
           this
           idle
           controversie
           of
           
             [
             properly
             so
             called
          
           ]
           have
           ever
           come
           to
           any
           Resolution
           ,
           unless
           by
           making
           himself
           the
           Judge
           .
        
         
           
             Yet
             doth
             the
             Man
             absurdly
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               agreed
               what
               the
               Universal
               Visible
               Church
               is
               :
               What
               of
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             Are
             we
             not
             agreed
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ?
             Think
             you
             or
             I
             what
             we
             will
             of
             the
             definition
             of
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             sufficient
             to
             give
             an
             Answer
             ,
          
           pro
           or
           con
           ,
           
             to
             my
             Question
             ,
             whether
             Hereticks
             be
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             it
             will
             be
             time
             enough
             to
             explicate
             what
             you
             mean
             by
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             when
             your
             Answer
             is
             impugned
             —
             See
             you
             not
             again
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             you
             or
             I
             understand
             by
             [
             Heretick
             properly
             so
             called
             ]
             we
             both
             agree
             that
             there
             are
             Hereticks
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             enough
             to
             Answer
             my
             Question
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           would
           be
           irksom
           to
           Answer
           such
           a
           Man
           (
           if
           I
           knew
           whether
           this
           came
           from
           Ignorance
           or
           Dishonesty
           )
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           simple
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           wearisome
           thing
           to
           talk
           with
           a
           Man
           that
           must
           have
           a
           Disputation
           upon
           terms
           ,
           whose
           sence
           we
           are
           disagreed
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           abhorreth
           explication
           of
           doubtful
           words
           ?
           As
           if
           ,
           when
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           
             Canis
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             do
             generate
             ,
             or
             do
             give
             suck
             ?
          
           And
           I
           distinguish
           of
           
             Canis
             Coelestis
             &
             Terrestris
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Canis
             Mas
             &
             foemina
          
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           only
           
             Canis
             Terrestris
          
           Generateth
           ,
           and
           only
           
             Canis
             foemina
          
           giveth
           suck
           .
           He
           should
           have
           ranted
           at
           me
           for
           distinguishing
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             We
             are
             agreed
          
           ,
           that
           
             Canis
             there
             is
          
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           should
           Answer
           without
           distinguishing
           .
           Let
           him
           that
           studyeth
           deceit
           ,
           dwell
           in
           darkness
           ,
           and
           choose
           
           Confusion
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           not
           so
           draw
           me
           from
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           cheat
           me
           into
           a
           foolish
           Game
           at
           Words
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           48.
           
           But
           seeing
           he
           will
           not
           endure
           a
           distinction
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           nor
           tell
           us
           how
           we
           may
           
           know
           which
           are
           properly
           so
           called
           ;
           I
           must
           suppose
           that
           he
           would
           have
           me
           Judge
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Catalogues
           or
           Rolls
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           the
           Popes
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Council's
           nominations
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           thee
           but
           a
           little
           touch
           out
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Catalogue
           of
           St.
           Philastrius
           ,
           and
           Judge
           whether
           all
           his
           Hereticks
           are
           damned
           or
           unchristened
           .
        
         
           I.
           Of
           the
           Hereticks
           since
           the
           Apostles
           :
           The
           eleventh
           were
           those
           that
           kept
           not
           Easter
           at
           the
           right
           time
           ,
           (
           for
           which
           Victor
           would
           have
           the
           Asian
           Churches
           Excommunicate
           ;
           but
           Irenaeus
           as
           well
           as
           Socrates
           and
           Zozomene
           ,
           &c.
           thought
           much
           otherwise
           of
           the
           case
           .
           )
           Our
           Old
           Britains
           and
           Scots
           then
           were
           all
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           II.
           His
           twelfth
           Heresie
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Holy
           Fathers
           ,
           before
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           were
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           III.
           His
           twenty
           seventh
           Heresie
           is
           ,
           of
           those
           called
           Artotyritae
           ,
           for
           Offering
           Bread
           and
           Cheese
           at
           the
           Oblation
           .
        
         
           IV.
           His
           28
           Heresie
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Ascodrogitae
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Church
           set
           
             New
             Vessels
          
           ,
           and
           
             put
             New
             Wine
          
           into
           them
           .
        
         
           V.
           The
           29th
           .
           sort
           of
           Hereticks
           are
           called
           Passalorinchitae
           ,
           that
           put
           their
           Fingers
           on
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           imposed
           silence
           on
           themselves
           (
           it's
           like
           with
           limitation
           ,
           else
           they
           could
           not
           converse
           with
           Men.
           )
        
         
           VI.
           30.
           
           Some
           thought
           ,
           that
           all
           Prophets
           ended
           not
           with
           Christ.
           
        
         
           VII
           .
           The
           33d
           .
           is
           the
           Excalceatorum
           ,
           that
           were
           for
           going
           without
           shooes
           (
           like
           some
           Fryars
           .
           )
        
         
           VIII
           .
           The
           34th
           .
           was
           that
           of
           Novatus
           ,
           who
           (
           erroneously
           )
           thought
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           denyed
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Sacrificed
           ,
           or
           Offered
           to
           the
           Heathens
           Idols
           after
           Baptism
           ,
           might
           be
           pardoned
           indeed
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           received
           again
           into
           the
           Church
           :
           Differing
           but
           one
           step
           from
           many
           Church-Canons
           ,
           that
           deny
           Communion
           to
           many
           Sinners
           for
           many
           Years
           ;
           yea
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           dying
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           at
           Death
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           The
           41.
           
           Hereticks
           thought
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           was
           not
           Written
           by
           Paul
           ,
           but
           by
           Barnabas
           ,
           or
           Clement
           ;
           and
           the
           Epistle
           to
           Laodicea
           ,
           by
           St.
           Luke
           .
        
         
           X.
           The
           42.
           are
           the
           (
           Orthodox
           )
           Meletiani
           ,
           that
           Communicated
           with
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           some
           Hereticks
           too
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           The
           46.
           
           Heresie
           doubted
           of
           the
           diversity
           of
           the
           Heavens
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           The
           47.
           
           Heresie
           being
           Ignorant
           that
           there
           is
           another
           common
           Earth
           invisible
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Matrix
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           do
           think
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Earth
           but
           this
           one
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           The
           48
           Heresie
           thought
           ,
           that
           Water
           was
           the
           common
           Matter
           ,
           and
           was
           always
           ,
           and
           not
           made
           with
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           XIV
           .
           The
           49
           Heresie
           denyed
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           was
           made
           before
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           after
           joyned
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           did
           believe
           ,
           that
           God's
           making
           them
           Male
           and
           Female
           first
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Bodily
           Sexes
           :
           *
           When
           it
           was
           the
           Soul
           that
           was
           made
           Male
           and
           Female
           ;
           and
           the
           Soul
           was
           made
           the
           sixth
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           the
           seventh
           .
        
         
           XV.
           The
           50
           Heresie
           thought
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Grace
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           
             Soul
             it self
          
           ,
           was
           by
           God
           breathed
           into
           Man.
           
        
         
           XVI
           .
           The
           51
           Heresie
           is
           
           Origen's
           ,
           that
           thought
           our
           Souls
           were
           first
           Coelestial
           Intellects
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           incorporate
           Souls
           .
        
         
           XVII
           .
           The
           52.
           thought
           ,
           that
           Brutes
           had
           some
           Reason
           .
        
         
         
           XVIII
           .
           The
           54.
           thought
           ,
           Earthquakes
           had
           a
           Natural
           cause
           .
        
         
           XIX
           .
           The
           55
           Heresie
           Learned
           of
           Trismegistus
           ,
           to
           call
           the
           Stars
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           Living
           Creatures
           (
           as
           all
           Astronomers
           do
           .
           )
        
         
           XX.
           The
           56
           Heresie
           thought
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           not
           many
           Languages
           before
           the
           Confusion
           at
           Babel
           .
        
         
           XXI
           .
           The
           57
           Heresie
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           a
           
             [
             Tongue
          
           ]
           proceeded
           first
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           XXII
           .
           The
           58
           Heresie
           doubted
           of
           the
           Years
           and
           time
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           XXIII
           .
           The
           59
           Heresie
           thought
           (
           as
           did
           many
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           )
           that
           Angels
           begat
           Giants
           of
           Women
           ,
           before
           the
           Flood
           .
        
         
           XXIV
           .
           The
           61
           was
           ,
           that
           Christians
           were
           after
           Jews
           and
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           XXV
           .
           The
           62
           Heresie
           saith
           ,
           that
           Pagans
           
             are
             Born
             Naturally
             ,
             but
             not
             Christians
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             of
             man
             are
             not
             daily
             Created
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           XXVI
           .
           The
           63
           Heresie
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           number
           of
           Years
           from
           the
           Creation
           ,
           was
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           unknown
           .
        
         
           XXVII
           .
           The
           64
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           
             Days
             of
             Weeks
             ,
             Sunday
             ,
             Munday
             ,
             (
             Lunae
             ,
          
           &c.
           )
           were
           made
           by
           God
           first
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Pagans
           ;
           as
           being
           named
           from
           the
           Planets
           (
           an
           Error
           no
           doubt
           .
           )
        
         
           XXVIII
           .
           The
           66
           Heresie
           was
           ,
           that
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           were
           blind
           ,
           till
           God
           opened
           their
           Eyes
           to
           see
           their
           Nakedness
           .
        
         
           XXIX
           .
           The
           67
           Heresie
           imputeth
           the
           sins
           of
           Parents
           to
           their
           Children
           (
           of
           which
           ,
           see
           my
           Disputations
           of
           Original
           sin
           .
           )
        
         
           XXX
           .
           The
           68
           Heresie
           was
           ,
           of
           some
           troubled
           about
           the
           Book
           of
           Deuteronomy
           .
        
         
           XXXI
           .
           The
           69
           Heresie
           thought
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           were
           Sanctified
           in
           the
           Womb
           ,
           were
           Conceived
           in
           fin
           .
        
         
           XXXII
           .
           The
           70
           Heresie
           did
           mistake
           about
           the
           division
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           thinking
           it
           was
           Described
           first
           by
           the
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Egyptians
          
           ,
           and
           Persians
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           done
           by
           Noah
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           XXXIII
           .
           The
           71
           Heresie
           thought
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           former
           Flood
           ,
           under
           Deucalion
           and
           Pyrrha
           .
        
         
           XXXIV
           .
           The
           72
           Heresie
           saith
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           according
           to
           the
           twelve
           Signs
           in
           the
           Zodiack
           ,
           not
           knowing
           that
           those
           twelve
           Signs
           of
           the
           Zodiack
           are
           divers
           Climates
           ,
           and
           habitable
           Regions
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           XXXV
           .
           It
           's
           well
           that
           he
           makes
           it
           the
           74
           Heresle
           ,
           that
           Christ
           descended
           into
           Hell
           ,
           to
           offer
           Repentance
           there
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           contrary
           to
           
             in
             Inferno
             quis
             confitebitur
             tibi
          
           ?
        
         
           XXXVI
           .
           The
           75
           Heresie
           doubted
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           thinking
           it
           was
           made
           of
           Fire
           ,
           &c.
           (
           as
           many
           Greek
           Fathers
           did
           .
           )
        
         
           XXXVII
           .
           The
           77
           Heresie
           is
           ,
           about
           God's
           hardening
           Pharaoh
           ,
           &c.
           where
           the
           Dominioans
           are
           described
           .
        
         
           XXXVIII
           .
           The
           79
           Heresie
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Psalms
           were
           not
           made
           by
           David
           (
           it
           was
           David
           that
           said
           ,
           
             By
             the
             Rivers
             of
          
           Babylon
           
             we
             sate
             down
             and
             wept
             ,
             when
             we
             remembred
          
           Sion
           ;
           and
           that
           described
           all
           the
           Temple-matters
           before
           the
           Temple
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           the
           Return
           .
           )
           And
           this
           Heresie
           denyeth
           the
           equality
           of
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           all
           written
           and
           placed
           in
           the
           Order
           that
           the
           things
           were
           done
           (
           dangerous
           Heresie
           .
           )
        
         
           XXXIX
           .
           The
           80
           Heresie
           thought
           ,
           that
           God's
           words
           to
           
             Cain
             [
             Thou
             shalt
             Rule
             over
             him
             ]
          
           were
           properly
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           whereas
           the
           meaning
           was
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             Rule
             over-thy
             own
             Evil
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             are
             in'thy
             own
             free-will
             .
          
        
         
           XL.
           The
           81
           Heresie
           did
           not
           well
           understand
           the
           Reason
           of
           God's
           words
           to
           Cain
           ,
           giving
           him
           Life
           .
        
         
           XLI
           .
           The
           82
           Heresie
           did
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Stars
           in
           the
           Heavens
           had
           their
           fixed
           place
           and
           course
           ,
           not
           understanding
           that
           the
           Stars
           are
           every
           Night
           brought
           out
           of
           some
           secret
           place
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           for
           thier
           use
           (
           as
           a
           Man
           lighteth
           up
           Candles
           for
           his
           House
           )
           and
           at
           Morning
           return
           to
           their
           secret
           place
           again
           ,
           Angels
           being
           Presidents
           and
           Disposers
           of
           them
           (
           as
           Servants
           of
           the
           Candles
           in
           a
           House
           .
           )
        
         
           XLII
           .
           The
           83
           Heresie
           doubted
           (
           as
           some
           late
           Expositors
           )
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           .
           Canticles
           ,
           lest
           it
           had
           a
           carnal
           sence
           .
        
         
           XLIII
           .
           The
           85
           Heresie
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           was
           
             Naturally
             God's
             Image
          
           ,
           before
           ●…ace
           .
        
         
         
           XLIV
           .
           The
           87
           Heresie
           thought
           that
           really
           four
           living
           creatures
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Prophets
           praised
           God.
           
        
         
           XLV
           .
           The
           88
           Heresie
           thought
           the
           Levitical
           feasts
           were
           literally
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           not
           
           knowing
           that
           it
           was
           the
           eight
           feasts
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           was
           meant
           .
        
         
           XLVI
           .
           The
           90
           Heresie
           preferred
           the
           Translation
           of
           Aquila
           before
           the
           Septuagint
           .
        
         
           XLVII
           .
           The
           91
           preferred
           a
           Translation
           of
           thirty
           men
           before
           the
           Septuagint
           .
        
         
           XLVIII
           .
           The
           92
           Heresie
           preferred
           another
           Translation
           of
           six
           men
           before
           the
           Septuagint
           .
        
         
           XLIX
           .
           Another
           Heresie
           preferreth
           the
           Translation
           of
           Theodotion
           and
           Symachus
           before
           the
           Septuagint
           .
        
         
           L.
           The
           94th
           .
           Heresie
           preferre
           the
           Scriptures
           found
           in
           a
           vessel
           after
           the
           Captivity
           ,
           before
           the
           Septuagint
           .
        
         
           LI.
           The
           96
           Heresie
           thought
           that
           Melchizedek
           had
           no
           Father
           or
           Mother
           ,
           not
           perceiving
           that
           it
           was
           spoken
           of
           him
           as
           Learning
           that
           which
           his
           Father
           and
           Mother
           never
           taught
           him
           .
        
         
           LII
           .
           The
           97
           Heresie
           hold
           that
           the
           Prophet
           Zechary
           of
           Fasts
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           properly
           understood
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           but
           for
           the
           four
           Fasts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             viz.
             Christmas
             ,
             Easter
             ,
             Epiphany
             ,
             Pentecost
             .
          
        
         
           LIII
           .
           The
           98
           Heresie
           ,
           holdeth
           that
           Solomons
           great
           number
           of
           Wives
           and
           Concubines
           is
           literally
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           of
           diversity
           of
           gifts
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           LIV.
           The
           100th
           .
           Heresie
           thought
           that
           the
           measuring
           cord
           in
           Zachary
           was
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           measuring
           Ierusalem
           literally
           ,
           when
           it
           meant
           the
           choice
           of
           Believers
           .
        
         
           LV.
           The
           101
           Heresie
           not
           understanding
           the
           mystical
           sence
           of
           the
           Cherubim
           and
           Seraphim
           in
           Isaiah
           ,
           are
           troubled
           about
           it
           and
           in
           doubt
           :
           (
           which
           mystical
           sence
           is
           mystically
           there
           opened
           .
        
         
           LVI
           .
           The
           last
           Heresie
           think
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Cherubims
           came
           to
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           coal
           
           touched
           his
           Lips
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           an
           Angel
           or
           Animal
           with
           fire
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           two
           Testaments
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           is
           Gods
           Grace
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           wouldst
           thou
           have
           yet
           more
           unchristened
           and
           damned
           than
           all
           these
           ?
           I
           will
           not
           go
           over
           all
           Epiphanius
           his
           catalogue
           lest
           I
           tire
           thee
           .
           Dost
           thou
           not
           perceive
           in
           this
           heretieating
           spirit
           ,
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mans
           
             Pride
             and
             Ignorance
          
           (
           that
           I
           say
           not
           fury
           )
           and
           of
           Gods
           curse
           ,
           and
           Satans
           triumph
           ?
        
         
           §
           .
           49.
           
           But
           all
           this
           is
           but
           jesting
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           confusion
           and
           bloody
           stir
           that
           Councils
           and
           their
           adherents
           made
           about
           Heresie
           ;
           condemning
           and
           cursing
           one
           another
           .
           The
           History
           of
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           scandals
           on
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           that
           everbefell
           it
           since
           its
           Being
           .
           I
           purpose
           ,
           if
           God
           enable
           me
           ,
           to
           write
           more
           seasonably
           of
           this
           subject
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           drown
           it
           in
           such
           a
           rambling
           dispute
           as
           with
           this
           man.
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           if
           you
           get
           a
           book
           of
           
             David
             De
             rodons
             de
             supposito
          
           ,
           proving
           Nestorius
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           Cyril
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           as
           well
           as
           the
           2d
           .
           to
           be
           Hereticks
           ,
           even
           Eutychians
           ,
           with
           Celestine
           and
           many
           other
           Popes
           and
           Ancients
           ,
           it
           will
           shew
           you
           that
           which
           is
           not
           commonly
           observed
           :
           though
           for
           my
           part
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           as
           Nestorius
           (
           by
           the
           will
           of
           one
           woman
           )
           was
           wronged
           (
           but
           Gods
           judgment
           was
           just
           for
           his
           over
           fierceness
           against
           others
           as
           Hereticks
           )
           so
           
             Cyril
             ,
             Eutychus
             ,
             Dioscorus
          
           ,
           (
           all
           of
           a
           mind
           no
           doubt
           )
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Orthodox
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           did
           all
           three
           Parties
           (
           for
           the
           generality
           of
           them
           )
           differ
           but
           in
           second
           notions
           and
           words
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           to
           discuss
           ambiguity
           ,
           or
           of
           patience
           and
           impartiality
           to
           hear
           each
           others
           explications
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           50.
           
           And
           if
           yet
           Hereticks
           are
           all
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           think
           what
           a
           case
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           when
           the
           
             Abassines
             ,
             Copti's
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Syrlans
             ,
             (
             Iacobites
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Eutychians
             ,
             )
          
           and
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Protestants
           are
           Hereticated
           by
           the
           Papists
           ;
           and
           the
           Papists
           curst
           and
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Greeks
           and
           others
           :
           and
           
             Marcellinus
             ,
             Honorius
             ,
             Liberius
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Popes
           Hereticated
           by
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           Councils
           ;
           yea
           Iohn
           23
           ,
           Eugenius
           4th
           .
           and
           others
           
           condemned
           as
           Hereticks
           of
           the
           most
           odious
           sort
           by
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           being
           an
           Essential
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Church
           consequently
           hereticated
           or
           damned
           with
           them
           :
           and
           so
           all
           this
           mans
           arguments
           are
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Popes
           and
           their
           party
           were
           none
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           being
           properly
           called
           hereticks
           ,
           if
           Councils
           know
           who
           are
           properly
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           51.
           
           But
           if
           yet
           this
           be
           not
           enough
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           you
           have
           considered
           how
           many
           Councils
           have
           hereticated
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Church
           Hereticated
           the
           Church
           ,
           you
           will
           think
           that
           they
           left
           no
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           52.
           
           But
           if
           you
           go
           yet
           further
           and
           mark
           how
           the
           Councils
           at
           Lateran
           and
           Trent
           have
           hereticated
           all
           that
           believe
           their
           own
           or
           other
           mens
           sences
           (
           that
           bread
           is
           bread
           and
           wine
           is
           wine
           ,
           )
           and
           judged
           such
           to
           extermination
           or
           flames
           ,
           you
           may
           doubt
           whether
           they
           have
           not
           hereticated
           and
           damned
           Man
           as
           Man
           ,
           making
           Humanity
           and
           Sense
           a
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           53.
           
           In
           all
           this
           I
           advise
           all
           to
           be
           truly
           tender
           of
           every
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           enemies
           to
           all
           Error
           ;
           but
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           if
           thou
           discernest
           not
           ,
           that
           when
           Satan
           could
           not
           turn
           all
           men
           from
           practical
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           by
           worldly
           interest
           and
           fleshy
           lusts
           ;
           how
           he
           made
           it
           his
           last
           game
           to
           make
           Religion
           a
           game
           at
           words
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           word-warre
           ,
           or
           a
           Logomachie
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           Christianity
           and
           Concord
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Humanity
           it self
           ,
           by
           pretense
           of
           Orthodoxness
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           contending
           for
           the
           Faith
           :
           and
           how
           the
           Proud
           ,
           and
           Worldly
           ,
           and
           Ignorant
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           become
           the
           Plague
           and
           Firebrands
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           pretending
           zeal
           against
           Heresies
           and
           Errors
           ;
           and
           if
           thy
           Soul
           lament
           not
           the
           doleful
           mischiefs
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           by
           this
           plague
           endured
           ,
           thou
           seest
           not
           with
           my
           Eyes
           ,
           nor
           feelest
           with
           my
           Heart
           :
           which
           I
           speak
           with
           freedom
           and
           constrained
           grief
           ,
           while
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           these
           firebrands
           that
           have
           Hereticated
           
             Papias
             ,
             Iustin
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Clem.
             Alexand.
             Origene
             ,
             Dionys.
             Alexand.
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Tatianus
             ,
             Athenagoras
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozomene
             ,
             Ruffinus
             ,
             Cassianus
             ,
             Hillary
             Pictav
             .
             Hillary
             Are●…at
             .
          
           and
           abundance
           more
           such
           ,
           will
           Hereticate
           me
           also
           ,
           were
           it
           but
           for
           lamenting
           their
           rage
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           54.
           
           But
           our
           Champion
           
             W.
             I.
          
           (
           having
           vented
           his
           Spleen
           on
           the
           by
           ,
           about
           ministers
           favouring
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           with
           some
           false
           insinuations
           as
           if
           he
           thought
           we
           had
           never
           read
           the
           Councils
           ,
           and
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           Warres
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           expresse
           citations
           of
           the
           Papists
           Doctrine
           of
           King-killing
           gathered
           in
           folio
           by
           
             Hen.
             Fowlis
          
           of
           
             Pop.
             Treasons
          
           )
           cometh
           to
           prove
           by
           argument
           that
           
             [
             Hereticks
             properly
             so
             called
             are
             no
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           Before
           I
           answer
           them
           ,
           I
           intreat
           him
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           1.
           
           Whether
           then
           those
           many
           Papists
           Doctors
           are
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           maintain
           the
           contrary
           .
           2.
           
           Whether
           their
           Church
           be
           well
           agreed
           in
           it self
           .
           3.
           
           Why
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Hereticks
           (
           that
           change
           not
           the
           form
           )
           is
           counted
           valid
           ,
           and
           Cyprian
           accounted
           Erroneous
           for
           denying
           it
           ?
           Yea
           and
           the
           ordination
           of
           Hereticks
           too
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           grant
           him
           that
           Hereticks
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           knowingly
           deny
           any
           Essential
           part
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           55.
           
           His
           first
           Argument
           is
           from
           Tit.
           3.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Paul
           bid
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           3.
           avoid
           disorderly
           walkers
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           
             admonish
             them
             as
             brethren
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           I
           grant
           it
           of
           such
           Hereticks
           as
           Paul
           there
           speakes
           of
           ;
           make
           him
           the
           judge
           of
           your
           
             [
             properly
             so
             called
          
           ]
           and
           we
           shall
           agree
           .
           Yea
           I
           grant
           it
           of
           such
           as
           Iohn
           23.
           
           Eugenius
           4th
           .
           and
           many
           other
           Popes
           have
           been
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           whether
           I
           may
           not
           grant
           it
           you
           of
           a
           true
           knowing
           Papist
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           56.
           
           His
           2d
           .
           Argument
           is
           from
           1
           Iohn
           2.
           19
           ,
           
             They
             went
             out
             from
             us
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           But
           it
           's
           said
           they
           were
           not
           of
           us
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           go
           out
           from
           particular
           concordant
           Churches
           ,
           that
           go
           not
           from
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           But
           we
           grant
           it
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           of
           such
           proper
           Hereticks
           as
           St.
           Iohn
           mentioneth
           .
           Call
           no
           other
           Hereticks
           and
           we
           agree
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           57.
           
           His
           next
           Argument
           is
           from
           2
           
             Iohn
             v.
          
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Of
           such
           also
           we
           never
           deny
           it
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           speak
           against
           any
           less
           necessary
           point
           of
           Scripture
           or
           Tradition
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           denyers
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           called
           the
           doctrin
           of
           Christ.
           If
           they
           be
           ,
           all
           men
           living
           are
           like
           to
           be
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           specially
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           58.
           
           Next
           he
           referreth
           me
           to
           their
           dispute
           against
           Dr.
           Gunning
           and
           Dr.
           Peirson
           called
           
             Schism
             unmasked
          
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           perused
           to
           little
           purpose
           .
           And
           then
           he
           citeth
           divers
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           the
           vanity
           to
           answer
           to
           a
           man
           that
           will
           not
           first
           agree
           what
           we
           mean
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           it
           being
           true
           of
           many
           so
           called
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           false
           of
           others
           ;
           even
           such
           as
           
           Philastrius
           hath
           named
           .
           I
           believe
           the
           Novatians
           erred
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           farre
           as
           I
           can
           discern
           by
           history
           ,
           if
           serious
           piety
           be
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           probable
           that
           proportionably
           to
           their
           different
           numbers
           ,
           there
           are
           more
           of
           the
           Novatians
           in
           heaven
           than
           of
           their
           adversaries
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           59.
           
           He
           repeateth
           his
           Reason
           ,
           
             because
             all
             Hereticks
             evacuate
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           I
           dare
           say
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           answered
           that
           .
           2.
           
           I
           grant
           that
           none
           is
           a
           Christian
           that
           doth
           not
           believe
           that
           God
           cannot
           lie
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           word
           is
           all
           true
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           60.
           
           But
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Though
             Hereticks
             perversely
             perswade
             and
             delude
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             assert
             for
             the
             infallible
             authority
             of
             God
             to
             such
             Articles
             as
             they
             believe
             ,
             yet
             they
             attribute
             not
             an
             infallible
             authority
             to
             God
             ;
             because
             what
             they
             Believe
             not
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             proposed
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           this
           be
           not
           fully
           answered
           ,
           let
           it
           prevail
           .
           Must
           the
           Christian
           world
           be
           Hereticated
           by
           such
           sottish
           stuff
           as
           this
           .
           1.
           
           When
           will
           he
           make
           me
           know
           how
           his
           
             sufficient
             proposal
          
           may
           be
           discerned
           .
           2.
           
           And
           how
           the
           Hereticaters
           can
           know
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           proposals
           to
           others
           ?
           Even
           many
           Kingdoms
           of
           men
           that
           they
           never
           saw
           :
           seeing
           variety
           of
           Capacities
           ,
           Opportunities
           ,
           Educations
           ,
           Temptations
           ,
           &c.
           maketh
           that
           insufficient
           to
           one
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           another
           .
           3.
           
           When
           will
           he
           prove
           that
           the
           plainest
           Scripture
           is
           no
           sufficient
           proposal
           ,
           till
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Papall
           Clergy
           make
           it
           so
           :
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           obscure
           volumnes
           of
           militant
           Councils
           (
           that
           curse
           one
           another
           )
           are
           sufficient
           proposals
           .
           4.
           
           Or
           that
           the
           word
           of
           a
           Jesuite
           is
           a
           sufficient
           notice
           to
           us
           ,
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Councils
           ?
           or
           what
           is
           their
           sence
           .
           5.
           
           Or
           who
           shall
           expound
           dark
           Councils
           to
           us
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           no
           Councils
           in
           our
           age
           in
           Being
           .
           6.
           
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           that
           a
           culpable
           neglect
           of
           a
           sufficient
           proposal
           (
           through
           prejudice
           or
           temptation
           )
           may
           never
           stand
           with
           Faith
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           man
           living
           that
           is
           not
           an
           Infidel
           or
           Heretick
           ?
           I
           challenge
           any
           man
           living
           to
           dare
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           erred
           or
           doth
           erre
           in
           any
           point
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           or
           Councils
           ,
           against
           sufficient
           proposal
           (
           taking
           
             [
             sufficiency
          
           ]
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           in
           the
           controversie
           of
           
             [
             sufficient
             Grace
             ]
          
           .
           What
           if
           a
           man
           through
           culpable
           negligence
           ,
           know
           not
           how
           many
           years
           it
           was
           from
           Adam
           to
           the
           flood
           ,
           or
           know
           not
           who
           was
           the
           Father
           of
           Arphaxad
           ,
           &c.
           when
           these
           are
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           ?
           Doth
           this
           prove
           that
           he
           
             believeth
             not
             Gods
             Veracity
          
           ?
           As
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           sin
           that
           could
           frustrate
           any
           one
           
             sufficient
             proposal
          
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           it
           is
           the
           fate
           of
           rash
           condemners
           to
           condemn
           themselves
           most
           notoriously
           ;
           If
           the
           plain
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Cup
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           against
           praying
           in
           an
           unknown
           tongue
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           the
           sensible
           evidence
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           to
           all
           sound
           Senses
           that
           are
           neer
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           
             sufficient
             proposal
          
           ,
           what
           is
           ?
           Surely
           not
           such
           self-contradicting
           disputes
           as
           this
           of
           
             W.
             I.
          
           and
           others
           like
           him
           ;
           nor
           the
           Cant
           of
           
             [
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             the
             world
             ]
          
           by
           a
           partial
           Sect
           :
           but
           if
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Tradition
           and
           Judgment
           of
           the
           most
           of
           Christians
           ,
           
             Reason
             and
             Sense
          
           ,
           can
           make
           up
           a
           
             sufficient
             proposal
          
           ;
           out
           of
           their
           own
           mouths
           are
           these
           men
           condemned
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           to
           be
           avoided
           by
           all
           good
           Christians
           .
           But
           I
           have
           more
           Charity
           for
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           herein
           they
           exercise
           to
           themselves
           ,
           (
           or
           others
           .
           )
        
         
           And
           in
           particular
           I
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           partiality
           ,
           as
           to
           profess
           that
           though
           Pope
           Honorius
           was
           an
           anathematized
           Heretick
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           6th
           .
           and
           other
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Successors
           Popes
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           one
           of
           those
           that
           take
           him
           really
           for
           such
           ,
           in
           W.
           I's
           .
           sence
           ;
           as
           held
           a
           Doctrine
           that
           did
           unchristen
           him
           .
           Nay
           I
           take
           his
           Epistles
           to
           Sergius
           read
           in
           the
           6th
           .
           General
           Council
           ,
           to
           be
           two
           of
           the
           honestest
           peaceable
           Epistles
           that
           I
           have
           read
           from
           a
           Pope
           ,
           except
           some
           of
           Leo's
           ,
           and
           few
           more
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           that
           his
           counsel
           for
           to
           avoid
           contention
           ,
           to
           forbear
           both
           the
           name
           of
           
             [
             two
             operations
          
           ]
           and
           of
           
             [
             one
             operation
          
           ]
           and
           leave
           it
           to
           Grammarians
           ,
           and
           hold
           to
           plain
           Scripture-words
           ,
           was
           honest
           counsel
           .
           And
           the
           hereticating
           of
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           by
           that
           Council
           increaseth
           not
           my
           veneration
           ,
           but
           my
           great
           dislike
           of
           Hereticating
           Councils
           and
           the
           factions
           of
           the
           Bishops
           :
           it
           was
           not
           long
           after
           (
           under
           the
           Emperour
           Philipicus
           )
           when
           another
           General
           Council
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           said
           it
           consisted
           of
           
             Innumerable
             Bishops
          
           at
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             revoked
             ,
             undid
          
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           all
           this
           that
           was
           done
           against
           Honorius
           and
           the
           Monothelites
           at
           the
           said
           6th
           .
           Council
           ;
           so
           ordinarily
           did
           General
           Councils
           condemn
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           I
           say
           in
           excuse
           of
           Honorius
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           also
           in
           excuse
           of
           
             Sergius
             Constant.
          
           For
           he
           said
           but
           the
           same
           that
           Honorius
           did
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           would
           have
           had
           the
           controversie
           ,
           and
           the
           names
           of
           
             [
             Two
          
           ]
           or
           
             [
             One
          
           ]
           Operation
           laid
           by
           ;
           and
           yet
           Binnius
           can
           call
           Sergius
           a
           lying
           Heretick
           ,
           while
           he
           (
           with
           others
           )
           excuseth
           Honorius
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           I
           will
           conclude
           with
           a
           note
           out
           of
           the
           two
           Epistles
           of
           Cyrus
           to
           Sergius
           ,
           
           read
           in
           the
           same
           6th
           .
           General
           Council
           ;
           which
           hath
           this
           title
           :
           
             Deo
             honorabili
             me●…
             Domino
             benigno
             ,
             Principi
             Pastorum
             ,
             Patri
             Patrum
             ,
             Universali
             Patriarchae
             Sergio
             à
             Cyro
             humil●…
             vestro
             .
          
           I
           would
           know
           whether
           the
           Pope
           can
           shew
           that
           ever
           any
           one
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           had
           higher
           titles
           given
           him
           than
           these
           .
           And
           if
           these
           prove
           not
           an
           universal
           Sovereignty
           of
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           whether
           the
           like
           or
           less
           will
           prove
           it
           for
           Rome
           ?
           if
           you
           say
           that
           it
           was
           but
           an
           Heretick
           that
           gave
           it
           him
           :
           I
           answer
           1.
           
           That
           's
           nothing
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           .
           2.
           
           He
           was
           but
           such
           a
           harmless
           Heretick
           as
           Honorius
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Council
           reprehended
           not
           the
           title
           .
           Many
           such
           instances
           might
           be
           given
           of
           as
           high
           titles
           given
           to
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           as
           Rome
           pretendeth
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           its
           Universal-church-monarchy
           .
           And
           if
           it
           prove
           no
           such
           power
           in
           others
           ,
           it
           proveth
           it
           not
           in
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A27069-e170
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27069-e6130
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2
             :
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             21.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             22.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sect.
             23.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             25.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             26.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             27.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             28.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             them
             answered
             by
             
               Ioh.
               Rossens
            
             .
             (
             Bishop
             
               Bucke●…idge
               .
            
             )
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             So
             all
             that
             take
             not
             every
             Priest
             for
             a
             lawful
             superior
             ,
             &
             to
             contradict
             him
             ,
             though
             about
             a
             word
             ,
             must
             be
             burned
             &
             damned
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Yet
             he
             maintaineth
             himself
             that
             Hereticks
             are
             no
             Christians
             but
             equivocally
             .
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Binnius
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Genebrard
               ,
            
             your
             greatest
             flatterers
             confess
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             .
             Who
             that
             ever
             read
             the
             Councils
             and
             Church-history
             doubted
             of
             it
             ?
             see
             then
             the
             impudency
             of
             men
             pretending
             to
             lay
             their
             cause
             on
             tradition
             ,
             and
             history
             .
          
           
             I
             said
             that
             the
             charge
             of
             Simony
             made
             many
             of
             them
             uncapable
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             giveth
             no
             answer
             ,
             for
             their
             most
             flattering
             Historians
             assert
             it
             ,
             and
             lament
             it
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             rather
             the
             Emperour
             :
             For
             some
             Bishops
             put
             in
             several
             names
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             chose
             Nectarius
             an
             unbaptized
             man
             and
             so
             no
             Christian
             in
             the
             Churches
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1●…
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             This
             se●…ms
             to
             confess
             that
             your
             people
             have
             no
             ●…ivine
             faith
             for
             our
             belief
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             book
             is
             canonical
             ,
             is
             but
             humane
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27069-e35990
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Liber
             .
             Breviar
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             Rev.
             21.
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             was
             built
             on
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             as
             twelve
             precious
             stones
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             S.
             Clar.
             ubi
             sup
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Smiglecii
             Log.
             p.
             1.
             disp
             .
             5●…
             qu.
             9.
             pag.
             201.
             
             Resp.
             Illam
             definitionem
             Accidentis
             (
             potest
             abesse
             ,
             &c.
             )
             non
             intelligi
             de
             separatione
             reali
             accidentis
             (
             etiam
             quinti
             praedicabilis
             )
             a
             subjecto
             ,
             sed
             de
             separatione
             per
             intellectum
             .
             Quare
             potest
             esse
             accidens
             realiter
             inseparabile
             a
             subjecto
             ,
             &
             necessario
             convenire
             subjecto
             ,
             &
             tamen
             per
             intellectum
             erit
             separabile
             ,
             &
             poterit
             abesse
             a
             subjecto
             salva
             subjecti
             essentia
             ,
             &c.
             vid.
             caetera
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             by
             which
             men
             come
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             Of
             Christ
             as
             the
             Head
             ,
             whether
             visible
             ,
             and
             whether
             a
             more
             visible
             Head
             be
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             our
             departure
             from
             the
             Romans
             possessed
             power
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             More
             of
             the
             visibility
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Pastors
             are
             Essential
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1●…
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             23.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             24.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Did
             not
             the
             
               Arrian
               Goths
            
             live
             out
             of
             the
             Empire
             in
             Power
             ?
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Translater
               of
            
             Nicephorus
             
               at
               the
               story
               of
            
             Faelix
             &
             Acacius's
             
               damning
               each
               other
               ,
               addeth
               these
               useful
               citations
               in
               the
               Margin
               :
            
             In
             Ecclesiasticis
             censoriis
             &
             excommunicationibus
             ,
             causa
             imprimis
             valet
             ,
             Origen
             .
             Cum
             aliquis
             exit
             à
             veritate
             ,
             à
             timore
             De●…
             ,
             à
             fide
             ,
             à
             Charitate
             ,
             exit
             de
             castris
             ecclesi●…
             ,
             etiamsi
             per
             Episcopi
             vocem
             minim●…
             abjiciatur
             ;
             sicuti
             è
             contrario
             aliquis
             non
             recto
             judicio
             soràs
             mittitur
             :
             Sed
             si
             ante
             non
             exivit
             ,
             id
             est
             si
             non
             egerit
             ut
             mereretur
             exire
             ,
             nihil
             laeditur
             :
             Interdum
             n.
             qui
             ●…orà
             mittitur
             ,
             intus
             est
             :
             Et
             qui
             foris
             est
             ,
             intus
             videtur
             retineri
             .
             24
             Qu.
             3.
             
             August
             .
             Custodi
             intus
             innocentiam
             tuam
             ,
             ubi
             nemo
             opprimit
             causam
             tuam
             ;
             praevalebit
             in
             te
             falsum
             testimonium
             ,
             sed
             apud
             homines
             ;
             non
             apud
             Deum
             ,
             ubi
             causa
             dicenda
             est
             :
             Quando
             Deus
             erit
             Iudex
             alius
             testis
             quàm
             Conscientia
             tua
             non
             erit
             :
             Inter
             justum
             judicem
             &
             Conscientiam
             tuam
             ,
             noli
             timere
             nisi
             causam
             tuam
             .
             11.
             q.
             3.
             
             Quid
             obest
             homini
             quod
             ex
             illa
             tabula
             vult
             eum
             delere
             humana
             ignorantia
             ,
             si
             de
             libro
             viventium
             non
             deleat
             iniqua
             Conscientia
             .
             
               August
               .
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             If
             a
             just
             Law
             should
             say
             ,
             let
             
               e.
               g.
            
             an
             Arrian
             be
             anathematized
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             be
             lawfully
             convict
             ,
             and
             judged
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             and
             personally
             sentenced
             :
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Let
             such
             be
             excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
               vel
               ipso
               :
               jure
               ,
            
             the
             ●…ct
             must
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             a
             declaratory
             sentence
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             subject's
             obligation
             ,
             to
             avoid
             such
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Pragmatic
             .
             Ferrariensis
             saith
             ,
             
               Imperatores
               conferrebant
               omnia
               beneficia
               per
               universum
               orbem
               .
            
             Is
             it
             any
             doubt
             what
             the
             
               orbis
               universus
            
             was
             ?
          
           
             *
             
               Of
               the
               Emperor
            
             Arcadius
             
               acts
               for
            
             Gothes
             and
             Scythians
             .
             See
             Theodoret
             .
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             30.
             31.
             
             And
             Ni●…horus
             ●…ith
             li.
             ●…4
             .
             c.
             56.
             
             Theodosii
             ●…unioris
             19.
             annum
             imperantis
             permissu
             ,
             in
             sinitimâ
             Thraciae
             regione
             habitarunt
             .
             per
             50
             annos
             .
             And
             li.
             11.
             c.
             48.
             
               when
               the
            
             Hunns
             
               drove
               the
            
             Gothes
             
               ●…ut
               of
               ●…heir
               Country
            
             ,
             Valens
             
               ●…ave
               ●…em
               a
               place
            
             in
             ●…ract
             .
          
           
             *
             Myraeus
             
               tells
               you
               the
               nine
               Bishops
               under
            
             Scythopolis
             ,
             vulgo
             Bethsan
             ,
             Urbs
             in
             Iudeae
             &
             Galileae
             confinibus
             ,
             ad
             Iordanem
             fluvium
             ,
             nobilis
             exstitit
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Niceph.
             l.
             16.
             c.
             43.
             
             Arabes
             servitutes
             conditiones
             à
             Romanis
             accepisse
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Remember
             that
             Historians
             
               (
               Socrates
               ,
               Zozomene
               ,
               Niceph
               ,
            
             &c
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Arabians
             had
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Villages
             ,
             and
             therefore
             great
             numbers
             .
          
           
             ¶
             See
             in
             
               Myraei
               Natiti
               .
               Epis.
            
             the
             nineteen
             Bishops
             under
             
               Bostra
               ,
               pag.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Persidis
             Regem
             
               is
               not
            
             in
             ●…rah
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A27069-e73340
           
             †
             Of
             which
             see
             also
             
               Derod●…n
               de
               supposit●…
            
             .
          
           
             Salvian
             .
             de
             Gubern
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             62.
             si
             scire
             vis
             quid
             tenendum
             sit
             ,
             habes
             literas
             sacras
             .
             Perfecta
             ratio
             est
             hoc
             tenere
             quod
             legeris
             .
          
           
             †
             It
             is
             Empire
             that
             they
             claim
             over
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             Theodorick
             and
             his
             Successors
             were
             willing
             that
             Rome
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             their
             regal
             seat
             ,
             should
             claim
             the
             greatest
             power
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             other
             Princes
             Dominious
             .
          
           
             †
             And
             yet
             will
             prove
             the
             Canons
             at
             Trent
             .
             and
             the
             Council
             void
             
               because
               the
               Pope
               did
               not
               call
               it
               or
               preside
               in
               it
               ,
            
             but
             Callinicus
             of
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             *
             Where
             was
             it
             then
             ?
             when
             for
             40
             Years
             there
             was
             nothing
             but
             Schism
             among
             various
             Popes
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             
               These
               Men
               that
               are
               so
               quick
               in
               damning
               and
               avoiding
               Men
               ,
               as
               Hereticks
               ,
               for
               a
               word
               not
               understood
               ,
               can
               keep
               Communion
               with
               wickedness
               freely
               .
               Pope
               
                 Gregory
                 2d
              
               .
               wrote
               to
               Boniface
               ,
               who
               asked
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               should
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               Debauched
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               Admonish
               them
               to
               amend
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               yet
               not
               avoid
               Familiarity
               with
               them
               ,
               it
               being
               likelier
               to
               reclaim
               them
               .
               And
               ordinarily
               Drunkards
               were
               endured
               .
            
             
               Read
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Pope
               Zachary
               to
               Boniface
               ,
               seconding
               
               Gregory's
               ,
               bidding
               him
               not
               avoid
               wicked
               Livers
               ,
               that
               are
               Orthodox
               ,
               but
               all
               Hereticks
               :
               And
               one
               Heresie
               was
               holding
               that
               there
               are
               Antipodes
               .
            
          
           
             *
             So
             Iacob
             Behmen
             .
          
           
             
               Council
               .
               Roman
               .
               sub
               Zacha.
               an
               .
            
             743.
             anathematizeth
             Clerk
             or
             Monk
             that
             presumeth
             ,
             
               comam
               laxare
            
             ,
             to
             wear
             long
             hair
             .
          
           
             Pope
             Zachary
             tells
             
               Boniface
               (
               Bin.
               To.
            
             3.
             p.
             209.
             )
             How
             dangerous
             it
             is
             and
             bad
             for
             Christians
             to
             eat
             Jayes
             ,
             and
             Rooks
             ,
             and
             Badgers
             ,
             and
             Hares
             ,
             and
             Wood-horses
             .
             And
             he
             tells
             him
             when
             Lard
             must
             be
             eaten
             ,
             viz.
             not
             before
             its
             dryed
             in
             the
             smoak
             or
             boiled
             on
             the
             fire
             :
             or
             if
             it
             be
             eaten
             unboiled
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             till
             after
             Easter
             .
             Also
             how
             there
             must
             be
             three
             great
             lamps
             ,
             set
             in
             a
             secret
             place
             of
             the
             Church
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             kept
             burning
             ,
             and
             others
             at
             Baptisms
             lighted
             by
             them
             .